Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Looking back at her life, Ariel, the Goddess of Time, questioned why she hadn’t seen the darkness before she met him, he had grown up, and he had even been born. Why hadn’t she seen his darkness? Why hadn’t Ariel foreseen what her choices would lead to? She was the Goddess of Time! But even her power didn’t grant her the foresight for what this man would persuade her to do.

“Forgive me, my daughter, Rhinne.” She breathed helplessly, as Rhinne and the man she feared and loved sat frozen within a Temporal seal. It was the only thing preventing Magus Sloe from breaking through the complex sleeping spell keeping Rhinne safe. Sloe would break through in moments if the seal were gone and fend off Ariel to escape. If that happened, Usoria would be destroyed and erased from existence. The only sure way to keep the world safe, was the death of her daughter.

But how could she do such a thing? Rhinne was her daughter, an innocent child caught in the tides of a fallen man’s thirst for power and a desperate woman’s search for peace. Yes, she was a goddess with limitless power, but even that had a weakness. Magus Sloe wielded that power—the darkest power within Usoria capable of destroying all magic and even the power of a deity: Black Magic.

She tried everything to battle back the thousands of his soldiers; still, he came as though brushing aside a lock of hair. Only one choice now remained; run to the innermost chambers where Rhinne was for safekeeping and escape from their home, the Temple of Time. Ariel called the Oblivion Knights to attention, telling General Lykyra they must hold the line as she ran past the final line of defense.

The red bull nodded, Fire blazed around his hooves and horns, billowing from his snout as he pawed at the marble floor. 

“Knights, prepare your weapons!” he growled, his mane of silver fur glowing with flames clinging to the edges and bristling down his back. The air shimmered all around him as adrenaline surged through him, making his shoulders shudder at the thought of battle.

“TO BATTLE!” Lykyra bellowed, his hooves thundering down the hall and meeting the advancing army with a crash of metal. Ariel leaned into her run, knowing in the deepest part of her being that Lykyra or the Oblivion Knights wouldn’t survive, but they would give her time enough to escape with Rhinne.

When Ariel burst through the doors, her skin paled and her soul froze: Sloe stood beside her bed, gently brushing his finger across her cheek as she slept. Had the advancing army been a diversion?!

"I'm surprised she's managed to sleep through the sounds of battle," Sloe smirked, turning back to face her.

"GET AWAY FROM HER!" Ariel screamed, holding her hand out as a flame roared to life. Sloe appeared before her, grabbing her wrist and locking eyes with her while angry, malicious whispers infected the air around them.

Chapter 1: Tinge

Many decades ago

Shrieking cries of a woman in labor split the evening air in Margata, minutes dragging as hours. The lights of Carl's home dimmed and flashed with this child's arrival. As the child began to emerge, Adelia’s cries came all the higher as the child appeared to pull his way out into Carl’s waiting arms. The child was free with another great heave from Adelia, screaming his distaste of the world's cold air. His screams were soon rested as a nearby nurse wrapped him in a warm blanket, and brought him to his exhausted mother and proud father.

"Have you a name for the child?" Carl asked eagerly. Not yet having caught her breath, Adelia looked to her husband, who leaned down to hear her exhausted whispers. Maxus nodded and repeated their chosen name, even before getting married.

"Dane. His name shall be Dane," answered Maxus, cradling Dane in one arm while holding Adelia’s hand as she fell asleep. Carl nodded and moved aside, allowing nurses to tend to the mother and child, ensuring no complications would come. After a few days, the new family began a journey to the holy city of Oreyon, a custom in Usoria, where a priest would bless the child in The Order of Minerna in the Grand Cathedral of the Great Mother. It was an honor most considered to come at a high price. Adelia and Maxus were fortunate enough to be among the few who could afford a blessing of Minerna.

Those who didn't have the money would call for a traveling Bishop to bless their child in the name of one of the three deities who were said to rule time, light, or life. Unfortunately, many children lived without a blessing, as there were so few bishops. Those who did exist oversaw massive swaths of territory containing hundreds of thousands of families seeking such a blessing or spiritual aid.

"I wonder what kind of man he will grow up to be," Adelia said as they boarded the Land Ship, which would take them from Margata to Arentia, a larger city in the middle of a sandy sea serving as a trade hub and outpost for traveling merchants, and a central refinery for a gem-like mineral called Lidium.

"Only time will tell, my love. Fate is a funny thing here in Usoria. Many have the power to change it, while it guides others to a destiny we will never understand." He smiled, presented his ticket to the usher, and filed to his seat, helping Adelia settle when the driver's voice filled the cabin.

"Thank you all for coming. This journey should take approximately 9 hours, assuming we don't have any problems. I know there are children aboard, so we have entertainment for them. Also, we will have food and drink. Please remember to stay in your seats, and thank you again for choosing us to be your charter." The pilot announced, returning to the cabin to begin their journey. As Adelia settled, she couldn't help but look up to see an odd man staring at her and Dane. He was pale with a dark cloak covering his head and body. Turning away from the man, she felt pressure on her forehead, but dismissed it as a headache from lack of water.

But the man’s glare drew Adelia's sight back to him. His eyes seemed to burrow into her soul, forcing her to remember long-forgotten pain and sadness. The longer she watched, the more intense his red-eyed gaze became, building over her like a billowing storm cloud. Still, the memories plagued her: the death of her first pet, her first break up, the death of her grandmother and grandfather, being rejected by prestigious schools in Margata. All of it came trickling back to her. Shaking her head, she focused her tear-stained attention to the sleeping babe in her arms.

Instead, man’s pale face stared back at her. Panicked, she looked back to the man who held his uncomfortable gaze as she felt a presence come near her ear. It was torrid and full of hate, stifling even. The presence drew closer to her ear and whispered with hot breath until the presence seemed to soften, becoming almost familiar.

"This is but the beginning…" The presence disappeared with a sudden move, leaving her suspended above a storming sea with howling winds all around her. A noise jolted through the air, dropping Adelia into the churning waters and waking her. The side of her face was hot from leaning against the window.

"My dear, is everything alright? You're pale," Maxus asked, placing the back of his hand on her forehead. Adelia looked at him, noting that he held Dane, fast asleep.

"How long have I been asleep?" she asked, brushing the long hair out of her face while glancing at a seat across the aisle where a young boy sat.

"For most of the trip, we're only a few miles outside Arentia. Are you sure that you're alright?" Maxus asked, looking in the direction she had been staring.

"I… I haven't…" But the words she wanted to say weren't coming to her, and the man she saw was nowhere on the sailor.

"You were tossing and turning in your sleep. Did you have a nightmare?" Maxus asked, resituating Dane in one arm and putting the other around Adelia who leaned against him as her pounding heart slowed.

"I wouldn't call it a nightmare so much as it was a very intense dream or vision." She whispered. Maxus smiled and rubbed her arm from around her back.

"Don't worry; nothing can hurt you here so long as I am here, " he said, kissing her head. Still, Adelia couldn't help but wonder if what she had seen was a dream or a vision. She felt a genuine presence standing next to her that was somehow familiar. Her family lineage of prominent Azwan shamans might have played a small part. Within minutes, her mind calmed, and forgot about the dream as they pulled into the bustling city of Arentia.

Adelia couldn't help but notice the periodic beggars and homeless that skirted the market place and station as they made their way to the main ticket booth. Maxus' work as a scientist in Margata often left them with a surplus of money. Most, if not all, would be donated to the traveling Bishops visiting Margata to help people such as these. It was curious that so many beggars lined the streets since Margata and Arentia shared a trade agreement for Lidium, which should make this city much wealthier than it appeared. As Maxus rifled through his pockets for his coin purse, Maxus caught her stare and sighed.

"We've done what we can, my love. The Bishops know how to distribute the money we give them best." He said, trying to quicken his actions to find his coin purse holding their tickets for the next Galleon.

"Why are so many beggars here? Are Margata’s Lidium purchases dwindling?" She asked, noting that the air of this station felt unusually heavy. 

“No, the demand for it has only grown, but the quality and size of the stones is steadily decreasing. Master Alchemist Han has asked for an explanation, but many unsatisfactory answers don’t explain the decline.” 

“Are our donations doing any good? Are we the only ones helping?”

"We can't make people help; we can only do what we can and hope they will follow suit. Where is that blasted purse?" he said with emphasis. Adelia chuckled and reached into his pocket, pulling out the tickets.

"I have it," she said as they quickly boarded the Galleon, settled into their first-class seats, and ensured Dane was fed and settled as the ship gently pulled out of the dock for Oreyon. Adelia had no more visions, and her feelings from the previous ride had already died away, leaving her hopeful and at peace. As the Galleon glided into dock, two attendants came aboard and sought out the couple, presenting a decorative pendant sporting a sizeable blue gem.

"Bredson of Minerna's Order sent us to escort you to the Grand Cathedral," they explained. Maxus and Adelia nodded in agreement, following them over the cobblestone roads to a building decorated with grand wings on the roof. Inside, intricate gold designs woven into walls and fabrics depicted events and people from all times. At the rear of the building loomed a giant marble statue of a woman. Its arms outstretched to the floor, and her wise eyes smiled down on any below.

Once near the main sanctuary, the attendants directed them where to meet with the Fatri and bid them farewell. They could overhear the grumbling sounds from a side room as they walked through the immense sanctuary and neared the pulpit.

"I am a Fatri of Minerna, not some lowly bishop to be summoned for a child's blessing. You would think the Order would acknowledge that." Maxus and Adelia looked to one another as they waited until the Fatri pushed aside the curtain and exited the room, still adjusting the sash around his shoulders. When he saw them, he squared his shoulders and folded his hands, trying and failing to appear friendly.

"Welcome to the Grand Cathedral of Minerna. I trust the child is healthy?" The priest sighed as he approached them.

"Yes, Fatri; A healthy boy named Dane," Adelia answered. The Fatri held out his hand and turned his head away, waiting there for some time. The two looked at one another in confusion, unsure of what the Fatri wanted from them. When a long while went by without any action, the Fatri opened one of his eyes and looked down, wiggling his hand.

"I'm sorry to ask, but has something changed within the customs of Minerna's Order that I am unaware of?" Maxus asked. The Fatri's shoulders slumped and turned his eyes up into his brow, dropping his hand.

"I am a Fatri of Minerna. You should show your respect in her presence, as I am the voice of the Great Mother herself," he answered with a huff. 

“Humble yourself before her by kissing this ring and show you are worthy of her gaze!” He sneered, holding his hand out once more, adjusting his fingers so the ring was prominently displayed. Maxus bowed low and apologized, taking his hand and bowing enough that his forehead touched the ring. The Fatri rolled his eyes and pulled his hand away, holding his hands out to receive the child.

" Dust-bitten rats should be taught better. It’s a wonder the order allows such riffraff into the presence of The Great Mother! " He thought, looking over Dane's facial features and serious blue-grey eyes as he took the child. As the Fatri looked him over, the air around them dimmed as power washed over the Fatri. A presence of duality and despair filled with deep-rooted pain as thoughts of his late son came to mind.

"W-what would you like the child blessed with?" he stammered, memories of his son rushing to him. He had performed this very same blessing on his newborn son nearly ten years ago.

"We only wish that he would grow to be a happy and prosperous man someday," Maxus said, putting his arm around Adelia and pulling her close. The priest nodded, turning to the main altar, trying to compose himself. His vision blurred as he recited the words under the intense gaze of the child, making his heart ache. 

He and his wife had been trying to have a child for years, and when his son was finally born, they were overjoyed. But a week after the blessing, the child became ill and passed away. The child in his hands seemed to be reaching into his soul and grasping that sadness as if trying to pull it from him. When the Fatri completed the blessing, the priest's voice hitched and wavered as he spoke to the parents.

"May Minerna smile upon you and the days of your child; there is something strong at work with this family. Go in peace." The priest smiled, folding his hands and watching them as they left, cuddling their child and speaking to him in low tones. When they were out of sight, the priest collapsed to his knees and broke down sobbing. After he’d buried his child, his wife came to the Grand Cathedral daily, begging the Great mother for an answer on why she would grant them a child, only to take it away from them. 

When no answer came, the grief became too much for his wife, and she threw herself from the topmost tower of Minerna's temple. The pool of her blood still stained the front walk at the entrance to the cathedral. The Fatri buried his pain as deeply as possible, the memory fading as he furiously worked in the service of The Order. Whatever power this child had brought the memory, and all the pain with it back to the forefront of his mind.

"What fate will befall this child that he would have such power?" he asked the winds, asking another priest to take over for him while he dealt with his pain.

*

Two hours later

Chamber of the Grand Azwan

Adelia walked to the far side of her father's chamber, looking over the railing into Azwan below, a large city carved into the rock below the sand. Its entrance was marked only by a massive black obelisk and palace-like building among the endless waves of sand. Maxus and Dane sat near her father Vusron's desk opposite the railing where scrolls and tomes lay scattered.

"And you're sure that nothing like this had happened before?" Vusron asked, holding his chin as he searched through a scroll before tossing it aside and picking up a nearby tome.

"Yes, I am quite sure," Adelia responded, watching one of the many Shamans and their apprentices walk through the city below. Sighing heavily, Vusron closed the tome and set it aside.

"I don't know what to tell you, Adelia. From what you've told me, you merely had a dream on your way to Oreyon. You might have inherited the gift of sight from..." Vusron stopped himself and looked up to Adelia as she stared longingly at a painting of her mother hanging on the wall. The portrait showed a proud but beautiful woman with cascades of light brown hair. Maxus looked up and noticed the hurt in Adelia's eyes and the distance in Vusron's.

"I'm sorry, I didn't…"

"I know, Father," Adelia replied, folding her arms and hugging herself.

“Your mother was a powerful Shamaness, even more so than I and loved by all. Perhaps some of that power has rubbed off on you." Vusron said, walking over to Adelia and touching her shoulder while speaking low.

"Whatever happens, you and Maxus are always welcome here in Azwan. Remember always that your heritage doesn’t bind you." Vusron comforted, hugging each other before the small family left through the main gate, escorted by two large guards to a Sand Sailor. As they started moving, Maxus heard one of the guards scoff loudly.

"Finally, I wondered when that traitor's daughter would leave." Maxus looked at Adelia, wondering if she had heard only to see that she bowed her head, trying to keep a single tear from falling.

"Why would you let them talk to you like that? You’re practically royalty in this city," Maxus pressed once they had been seated and were well on their way.

"It has to do with my mother, but it's not something I like to talk about," Adelia replied sharply, pulling Dane into her lap.

"I saw your and your father's face when you looked at that painting. What happened?"

"Just leave it alone."

"Adelia, the most I know about your mother is that she died, but I can see something more happened. Please, tell me. What happened to your mother?" Maxus pressed. Adelia curled her lips inward, trying to keep her tears from falling. Looking up to the ceiling, she fought with herself over whether or not she should tell him. She reached through the collar of her shirt and pulled the necklace she always wore, running her thumb over the detailed engraving of Azwan’s royal seal.

"My mother was a powerful Grand Shameness, nearly a Master. One year, the Master Shaman found that a mana surge would be welling up from Usoria. If we didn’t do something, it would destabilize the power of the Great Obelisk."

“What is the Great Obelisk?” Maxus asked, looking back at the tall monument as if faded into the distance.

"It is a focus and source of power for all Shamans of Azwan, carved from an ancient Black Emerald at the city’s founding, containing vast amounts of power. When the surge came, despite the preparations, it was more powerful than predicted, and the obelisk was about to release all its power. If it did, the blast would destroy everything within 50 miles. My mother decided to try absorbing some of the obelisk’s power to stabilize it, and in doing so, helped the other Shaman to regain control. But she couldn’t regulate how much power she absorbed, and it flooded into my mother making her lose herself, dying in my father's arms once the surge had passed. Despite protests from the other shaman who helped, the people of Azwan brought charges of treason against my mother and father. They argued that she tried to absorb the power to overthrow the king and Master Shamen, using the Mana Surge as a cover for her schemes.

"My Father and I would have been banished from Azwan had he and my uncle not fought the accusations as hard as they could. Eventually, my uncle convinced the king and the council that my mother reacted to a dire situation, allowing us to remain in Azwan. Later, my father discovered someone had spread rumors of my mother's hunger for power, but they never found this person. Legally, we are pardoned. But the people and Shaman still shame her any chance they get." Adelia looked down at Dane, noticing his almost comforting gaze, reaching out of his blanket for her. Maxus put his arms around her tightly while kissing her head, saying nothing as they rode the coach back into Margata.

Once home, Adelia settled into her life as a mother while Maxus returned to his work as one of the lead researchers within Margata alongside their brightest mind, Dr. Mathias Long. Known as a significant alchemical hub within Usoria, Margata was home to dangerous experiments between two cooperating factions. The Acaldos were a group specializing in mechanical and bio-mechanical alchemy led by Madae Sung. The Zumiste Society, as they called themselves, dedicated their work to 'True Alchemy', led by a wise man named Carl Jameson. This wing used nothing more than raw materials to create what they needed. Both factions had been researching the possibility of transferring a human mind into a mechanical body, spearheaded by their rising star, Dr. Mathias Long.

“How’s Felicia and Keni?” Maxus called when he came into the sterilized facility.

“Maxus, Welcome back. Yes, they are doing well.” Dr. Long smiled, reaching into his pocket, and pulled out a locket, opening the cover to show Maxus a new photo he’d taken of his wife and daughter.

“Wow, Keni’s grown a lot, and as pretty as her mother,” Maxus noted. Dr. Long grinned sadly and put the locket back in his pocket.

“I know. But with this, I won’t have to miss anything.” Maxus walked to a table supporting a massive schematic, following the lines on the plans before picking up a fine-tipped tool and began helping to align a thread-like conduit for a Lidium reactor in front of Dr. Long.

“Were you able to complete the tests for your daughter?” Maxus asked, pulling over a nearby magnifying glass to better see where he was working.

“I did, and by all accounts she’s as healthy as possible. It’s a miracle since most half fairies are usually weak and plagued by sicknesses.”

“If this body works, are you sure you and your wife won’t outlive your daughter? She is, as you said, a half-fairy.” Maxus asked, reaching for a capsule of glue and attaching the conduit. Dr. Long sighed and sat back in his chair, setting down his tools and rubbing his tired eyes.

“Falicia has assured me that Keni’s fairy heritage will supersede her human half, giving her a shorter lifespan than a fairy, but incomprehensibly longer than any human. I don’t want to miss any of it,” he smiled, going over to the schematic and reaching for a nearby plate of food, munching on a slice of stale bread while looking over the large sheet of paper. Maxus smiled as he understood what Dr. Long meant. He wouldn't want to give up his family, not for all the money in Usoria.

Months turned into years as Dr. Long and his team performed experiments for various body parts before adding them to the growing android. Maxus would sometimes bring Dane to the lab where he watched in awe as chemicals would mix, elements merged, or a piece of machinery would come to life.

The alchemic masters within Margata instructed Dane thoroughly, his mind absorbing everything he read and excelling in every subject. His ability to learn complicated matters quickly would isolate him from people as he became despised and idolized for his intelligence and snow-white hair, a point of swarm attraction among young women, especially.

Retreating to his room once the day had ended, Dane would pour over tomes on any subject, safe and alone. He also developed a habit of addressing his parents by their first names. At first, Adelia and Maxus thought it odd that he would treat them as such. However, as time passed, it became apparent that it was not out of disrespect or a feeling of superiority, but rather a quirk of his personality.

Once he finished with the Margata schools at the tender age of 13, he set his sights on the Usoria schools, focusing his study on the art of magic. Again, his learning and understanding of magic were so unparalleled that he outpaced his masters within a short time. Some of his masters even angrily threw him out of their schools.

Through this study, he began to understand what he had felt all his life: a dark and unsettling tinge. Something was wrong with the world. It was faint, but it was there: the world was warped. After studying abroad for nearly three years, he spent days locked in his room, reading history books and magic tomes to find the answer to his feeling.

"I'm worried about him, Maxus," Adelia said one day, watching Dane pour over one of his books. Maxus looked past her to Dane, furrowing his brow.

"I've tried getting him to come to the labs and help with the experiments, but he always just comes back here. I don't know what will get him out of the house." Maxus replied with a long sigh. Adelia was about to respond to him when a knock came at the door. Carl and Madae had come with a small folder and hopeful expressions.

"Are both of you free? We would like to discuss something with you," Carl asked, motioning for Maxus and Adelia to come outside.

"Yes? What's the matter?" Adelia asked, grabbing her cloak as she and Maxus stepped out into the cooling night. Being Master of Liquid Melding, she and Maxus, the master of metallurgy, had been granted a seat on the Alchemic Council of Margata.

"Madae and I are pleased with your son's progress in his studies under us and within his undertakings. With careful consideration, we would like to nominate him for the position of Master Alchemist." Carl presented when Madae snorted, turning to Carl with disdain in his eyes.

"Carl, here, is the one that thinks that the boy could be considered. While he shows much promise, I still think it is too early for such a responsibility to be laid before him." Madae bellowed, turning to face the older man when Maxus stepped between them and held up his hands.

"Brothers, brothers, there is no need to bicker. I agree with Madae that such a responsibility is normally a tremendous responsibility to set on anyone, let alone such a young person. But Dane is no ordinary boy, as I'm sure that you have seen."

"Then you agree that his nomination would be a great thing?" Carl asked eagerly. Maxus looked to Adelia for an answer, feeling she would be best able to provide one.

“Dane has been spending a lot of time pouring over books; much more than I think is healthy. Do not misunderstand me; I am proud of him for soaking up so much knowledge from our libraries and beyond. However, I believe that his obsession with researching whatever has his attention is bordering on the outrageous. Being Master Alchemist, I believe, would break his endless cycle, allowing him to interact with others and further the advancement of alchemy here in Margata." With her agreement for Dane's nomination, Carl and Madae left to prepare the paperwork and the eventual vote for all of Margata.

When the day came, the votes unequivocally appointed Dane Master Alchemist. However, when his parents presented him with the town’s results, Dane refused to accept his nomination.

"Dane, why don't you take this opportunity? It would suit you well." Adelia urged as Dane brushed back his hair, which had become long enough to reach his knees.

"Adelia, there are things in this world I don’t think you or anyone here in Margata wouldn't understand, and I mean that with no offense in the strongest way possible. This world is warped, and being the leader of Margata would only hinder my finding why." Maxus narrowed his eyes and tilted his head slightly. New and challenging things to understand always interested him, even if he didn't understand them in the first place.

"What do you mean 'warped'?" Dane rested his head on three fingers and looked up at Maxus from under his platinum locks.

"It cannot be solved by simply applying science, Maxus. What I pursue goes beyond simple transmutations, mathematical equations, and algorithms. Darkness has saturated this world and is only becoming worse. I am going to find a way to stop it." Dane stated. Maxus' interest deepened; he had to know what his son had stumbled upon.

“I don't think this is something you could help me with. Maxus. Mine is a path that leads to some very dark places." Dane stated, pulling a book from his sleeve and setting it on the table.

"This is a journal of an ancient mage I found in the Knowledge Depository. In it, he chronicles his travels to study all magic, alchemy, and history, among other things. During one of his outings, he came upon what he calls the truest of all evils.” Dane opened the journal, reading from a bookmarked page.

“It has no form yet it fills the world; it has no substance yet it taints even the purest of hearts; it has no will, yet all who see it succumb to it." Dane turned the page to reveal one wholly colored with black ink.

"This mage sought a way to balance this darkness and found that something he called 'the ultimate light' must temper it." Maxus approached the book and looked over the previous pages, trying to understand what he saw in the scrawled notes.

"If this is so terrible, why are you seriously pursuing this? And what would it be doing in the Knowledge Depository?" Maxus asked. There was always a way for science to explain something, but this; as Dane said, was something beyond mere science. Dane chuckled under his breath and took the book back, covering his eyes with his hand.

"I asked the lead librarian about the same thing, but they could find no record of someone turning in the journal. When I inquired about taking the journal, she requested that I copy it and bring it back as another addition to the Depository." Adelia asked for the journal, flipping through pages and reading excerpts randomly.

"How did you find it? If something like this was in the Depository, someone may be trying to hide it."

"If that were the case, I believe such a journal would have been much better hidden. It fell from a shelf near where I was gathering tomes." Adelia kept flipping through pages, trying to understand what she read before closing it and handing it back to Dane.

"From the little I did read, this 'Darkness' sounds as if it could be dangerous. Please, be careful."

"I am taking caution and reading through the journal thoroughly as I proceed, Adelia. I do not plan to fail where this mage did." Maxus became even more intrigued: could these concepts be applied to alchemy to make them more powerful?

"What is this darkness the mage speaks of?" Maxus asked. Dane lowered his brow, looking away and pondering the question sincerely.

"I don't know, but it is something that I intend to discover. With the Council’s permission, I would like to start my research here in Margata, specifically with Dr. Long's experiment of human thought transfer into his android body." Maxus looked to Adelia, sighing heavily; only time would tell where his son's research would take him. However, as the leaders of this great city had made it clear, questions left unanswered became possibilities undiscovered.

"I will talk to them. In the meantime, I would like you to come and tell the people of Margata of your refusal." Maxus urged. Dane chuckled under his breath, looking at Adelia as he stood and exited his room.

Wherever this road you are deciding to take goes, just know that you have a home here," Adelia said, placing a hand on his shoulder.

"I will keep that in mind, Adelia." Dane smiled, walking through the front door, standing before the throng that had gathered to hear his reply.

"Good people of Margata, I must decline your vote. Don’t worry, I will explain my reasoning."

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

"You promised to use her power for a personal vendetta." Ariel seethed, looking in his tepid eyes under the shadow of his cloak. A scroll unrolled from his suspended hand, showing a highlighted sentence in the middle of the page.

"Our promise states that our child's power would better the world once they came of age. We both drew up this contract. Or did you forget?" Sloe growled, holding up the contract for Ariel to better see her handwriting.

"Do you know what you will turn her into?” Ariel whimpered, looking past Sloe to Rhinne as she stood at the balcony railing. He gently reached up to cup her jaw, stopped by Ariel, grabbing his wrist.

“She will be this world’s end. Everyone will FINALLY have justice dealt to them.” The fire in his eyes saddened Ariel further as memories of Rhinne’s childhood crossed her mind.

"Why? Why would you want to destroy it all? There is such beauty here." 

"There is nothing worth saving." He said, tilting his head almost as if he, too, were sad before adjusting his hand, gripping her hair so hard and so quickly that it made Ariel yelp.

“Now let our daughter come with me to fulfill her destiny." Sloe hissed, holding back a great deal as he spoke through clenched teeth.

"I will never hand her over to you!" Ariel swallowed, glaring at him from over her cheeks, making him chuckle.

Dane and Menodora visited dozens of people in Margata, noting their reactions as they invited everyone they met to a town-wide celebration of music, dancing, food, and good company. With each invitation, the Darkness appeared to separate from the person briefly. As they continued, Dane felt a strange phenomenon; it was as if the Darkness became agitated, trying to reassert its presence. Menodora noted the same feeling, wondering if the Darkness was more than merely an imbalance of sorrow in people's hearts.

Dane and Menodora invited those who suffered loss or those suffering from depression with a much gentler tone. They both noticed the Darkness clinging to them felt like it was eating away at their soul, and they would subconsciously accelerate their conversation to escape the spirit-crushing presence. It was difficult since the people whom this Darkness radiated from talked with such depressing tones as if trying to infect them like a virus. 

Despite the many emotions they encountered, Dane and Menodora sent out invitations, and on the appointed day, scores of people came. Everyone laughed, and children played freely amidst the food and drinks readily available to everyone. Between talking to people, grabbing snacks, and monitoring the atmosphere of the celebration, Dane and Menodora would venture to the city's outskirts. They could feel stark changes as they left the main square; the streets were dimmer and colder than at the celebration, and the air felt heavy as if The Darkness were an invisible entity waiting for the celebration to be over and move back into place.

"It is a start, but this is still not enough." Dane sighed, writing down his thoughts as he walked.

"I didn't expect that it would cure the world. I mean, there are some in the square where you can still feel a heavier presence," Menodora answered sharply. Dane nodded, looking over his notes and confirming Menodora’s statement.

"I, too, noted this. Perhaps there is something far deeper we aren't seeing," Dane interjected. Menodora chuckled, and Dane felt a pressure near him.

" I know of something you don't see," Menodora muttered. Dane looked over to her, noting the air around her had darkened considerably.

"What was it that you said, Menodora?" Dane asked, tucking his pencil and notebook away. Throwing her arms forward with a frustrated huff, Menodora almost shouted at Dane, stopping to face him in the middle of the empty road.

"Don't tell me you can't see it!"

"I honestly do not have a clue what you are talking about, Menodora. What is it?" Menodora threw up her arms and stamped her foot, turning back to Dane with a reddened face.

"You're so blind! You honestly can't see all of the women you talked to at the party were flirting with you! And you did nothing to sway them!" Dane sighed hard, thinking back over his interactions at the party and noting that there were, indeed, quite a few women who would freely talk with him. But he gave no thought to them or how it would affect his relationship with Menodora.

"Why would this upset you? It should be well established that I have no intention of courting another woman," He answered. Menodora clenched her fist tightly, eventually throwing her notebook at Dane.

"Why would it upset me?! Why would it… You wouldn't make them go away!” Mendora shouted, her breath beginning to hitch as her frustration rolled down her cheeks

“You just sit there and listen to their compliments and adoration, smiling as if you were enjoying it! Isn't my adoration enough? Can't I be the only person you need?" Menodora asked. Dane picked up the journal, reaching out to put his arms around her. Menodora backed away, her brimming eyes waiting for an answer.

"Menodora, you are the only person I have ever needed and the only person ever to try and understand how I think. I am not seeking attention from others. I have all I need in you." Dane replied, holding out his hand to her.

"I could finish this journey on my own. However, I do not wish to.” As Dane spoke, he noted that the dark feeling around Menodora dissipated, not entirely but significantly.

"You never cease to amaze me, Dane. How can you be so infuriating and so enticing at the same time?" She asked, sniffling slightly as her brimming eyes receded.

"That is my curse, I suppose. Every time I look in a mirror, its reflection reminds me that I am unique in many ways. In some cases, so much so that it has left me feeling isolated, that no one person could see the world as I do. And I have found that in you. You surprise me, as well. Your compassion to so many, your deep thoughts, your thirst for finding answers in places that no one would think to even peek." Menodora sighed long, reaching out her hand and placing it in his, the unease in her heart disappearing and a slight warmth taking its place. Deep down, Menodora knew that Dane didn't entertain any thoughts of other women, but it was still frustrating that he did nothing to dissuade the multitude of women who would attempt to sway him.

"I'm still mad at you." Menodora huffed as Dane smirked and put his arms around her, this time pulling her in close.

"I am aware. In the future, I will attempt to curb other's approaches. Though I can't say that I'll always remember." Menodora sighed: being with Dane was many things, but at least it would never be boring.

The day after the party, the entirety of the city seemed brighter. The mood had lifted, allowing those who had been stuck to charge ahead without reservation. Menodora and Dane wove through Margata, talking with dozens of people. Those who had been depressed expressed how they were genuinely able to smile. Those who had lost loved ones expressed how they could share memories, and others simply thanked them for the beautiful gathering. Their wandering brought them to the Great Circle, where they watched the scientists perform experiments on Dr. Long's new body. Despite some tests failing, no swells or synergies of Darkness appeared, leaving everyone free and determined to find another way to success.

Dane and Menodora compared notes that evening, confirming that whatever this 'Darkness' was, something Menodora coined 'Light’ countered it. She also concluded that to understand what 'Light' was, they would need to find a city with abundant happiness and compare it to Margata. Once they had gathered a few days’ supplies, the two scholars left to find this place, planning to watch the sunset as it painted the deserts of Nihal. But as they left the city's borders, nearing the first mile of their journey, a weight dropped onto their chest, forcing them to their knees. The world around them became darker, nearly bringing them to tears as an invisible force slowly flowed around them toward the city, further pressing down on them.

"What is that?" Menodora asked, struggling to compose herself and regain her footing.

"This must be the Darkness within the world. How could it be this powerful? It was never this strong in my youth!" Dane exclaimed, reaching into his sleeve to consult the Mage's Journal. Menodora managed to regain herself and look over his shoulder as he turned pages, putting her hand between the sheets when she saw something that caught her eye.

"Wait, go back." She said. Dane flipped back a few pages, listening as she read the neat handwriting aloud.

" Why is it that as I enter a city? However, as I leave, I notice that the point where I ceased feeling this Darkness is closer than before. Is this my doing? Perhaps I shall find my answers as I travel. Do you think he had the same experience we just did?" Menodora asked. Dane read it over again, holding his chin in thought.

"I would say he did, but to a much lesser extent, it seems." Dane surmised, turning to later pages for something that would explain it. Yet no clues or additional mentions came as he reached the end of the journal.

“What if this weight we’re feeling is the Darkness trying to reassert itself as if it were alive? The Light within Margata must’ve either chased it off, and what we’re feeling is its retaliation.”

“Then what about its flow toward Margata?” Dane asked as Menodora took out her notebook and read over statements from the people of Margata. Dane had a theory, but as he had seen many times before, Menodora could come up with answers he hadn't considered.

"Think of a pond. If you were to throw a massive boulder into it, much of the water would flow away from the impact point but eventually settle back into its original place. What if the Darkness of the World and the Ultimate Light works the same? After a mass gathering of Light, it pushes the Darkness away, like the boulder into a pond, and once the intensity of the Light begins to fade, the Darkness settles back in." Dane concentrated as the glow of magic ignited in his eyes, and he looked over the dunes outside Margata. He could see a flow of Darkness all around him moving toward Margata, some appearing to be forcefully drawn into the city. Dane pointed this out to Menodora as her eyes glowed to see the Darkness.

"What if the intentional direction of the Light is the cause?" she asked, looking back at the city.

"The people of Margata are expressing their joy, or rather Light, in an inward direction, focusing it within the city of Margata. If this is the case, it won't spread worldwide. It may push the Darkness back initially, but because of its inward focus, it will pull the Darkness back in given enough time." She further explained, gaining momentum as she looked over her notes.

"That could explain why we felt such a stark difference; the source of joy and Light was the city of Margata. We crossed the threshold between Darkness and Light because we were at the edge of the Light’s reach despite its inward-facing property." Menodora spoke faster and faster, talking so fast that her face began to brighten in a broad smile. Her smile was infectious, and Dane could feel the corners of his mouth turning into a grin. Around them, the air brightened, lessening the pressing presence and returning the vibrance to the desert’s colors.

"What… what's happening?" Menodora asked, looking around at the air around them.

"I believe that we are creating our own Light, a light that is turned outward to the world around us." Answered Dane. Immediately, the two of them furiously wrote the findings in their journals. Menodora had to sharpen her pencil twice as her excited penmanship blazed across the pages and snapped the lead. With this theory, they decided to stay within Margata, watching the people more closely. These observations uncovered “shades” of Darkness and “hues” of Light appearing and disappearing all over the city.

After a short while, Dane forged the theory that Darkness was rooted in a selfish desire for others to feel their discomfort or sadness, giving it an outward direction. It may not have been intentional, but the phrase ‘misery loves company’ proved more fitting than most. Menodora also formed a Theory of Light in that it was a partial outreach of care to others to ensure their well-being and help the healing process away from this Darkness. However, the person providing the Light would often unconsciously share it to alleviate their discomfort from the Darkness, resulting in an inward or self-serving direction.

The inward-focused trait of this Light led those offering comfort to be affected by Darkness all the faster, absorbing it. If anyone offering Light lingered too long near a source of Darkness with this inward-focused Light, The Darkness would eventually overcome the Light and create another source of outward-facing Darkness.

However, some people radiated sources of outward -facing Light; this hue was brighter and more potent than others. It was always created by one person genuinely wanting another to feel joy, one who cared for the hurt others felt without regard for themselves. The Light was potent enough to burn away one's Darkness and re-ignite the Light within them. Unfortunately, it often came at a price. The person exuding the outward Light would become drained, as if giving their Light away. Menodora witnessed one of these people give so much of their Light away that they became another source of terribly black Darkness. If these people didn’t take time for their well-being, the very source of their light would permanently burn out, turning their personality into one of anger and resentment.

"This outward Light must be the path to 'The Ultimate Light,' it has to be," Dane said one evening as he and Menodora ate dinner.

"I'm sure it is. But for now, sit down and enjoy the food. We won't be able to find this path if we can't even walk." Menodora commanded jokingly, spooning a large helping of potato salad onto her plate before reaching for the bread basket. Dane smirked, staring at her and thinking over the day's observations. Menodora had taken a few moments to dance with children or watch as they fiddled with alchemic experiments. Her smile was infectiously radiant, and Dane realized she was a source of outward-facing Light. Menodora stopped when she noticed his stare, smiling awkwardly.

"What? Is something stuck to my face?" She asked, instantly reaching for her napkin and wiping the sides of her mouth. Dane shook his head, fiddling with a fold of the tablecloth.

"No, I was just thinking about the path we've taken up to this point. I don't ever remember seeing you this happy before, Menodora." Dane smiled, chewing a large forkful of food.

"To be honest, I'm a little surprised myself. It's been almost three years since we've been studying this together. And you've been studying it for longer, if I remember," Menodora answered, taking another bite of her food.

"Eight years in all; it's hard to believe. I almost shudder to think about how dark this world would be without your existence." Menodora lifted an eyebrow and tilted her head slightly.

"What's this all about? Are you getting philosophical?" she teased. Dane smiled and chuckled under his breath.

"No, not in the strictest sense," Dane replied, pausing for a long moment, staring at the woman sitting across the table from him before reaching for her hand as a realization came to him.

"So that's it. It's all so clear." Dane almost whispered in awe.

"What is?" Menodora asked, wiping her mouth and tightening her grip on his hand.

"I've figured out what the Ultimate Light is." He grinned, running his thumb over her fingers.

"Well, don't leave me in the dark; what is it? Menodora asked eagerly.

" We are the Ultimate Light. I don't know how or when it happened, but you have sparked a new outward light within me. Together, our Light resonates and is made stronger. Together, we can be the cure for the world's darkness." He answered, getting up from the table, not letting go of her hand, and kneeling before her. Menodora took in what she saw briefly: his posture and position. It made her stop and think harder before her eyes became wide with realization.

"Will you be the Ultimate Light with me, Menodora Parnell?" Dane asked, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a ring of moonstone and gold. Menodora nodded, unable to speak as the ring Dane slipped the ring onto her finger, slimming it down to the perfect size with a small burst of magic.

"We still have a long road ahead, but at least we will not travel alone, right?" Dane asked. Menodora's smile became all the brighter as she tackled him to the floor, and the room all around them brightened. It was ecstasy.

"Wait!” Menodora snapped, propping herself up over Dane after a sudden realization.

“If we are this Ultimate Light, how are we going to counteract Darkness? There's only so much that we can do." Menodora asked. Dane grinned and explained his plan. 

"I want us to travel the world. We can be the beacon for others to look to. We can be there to help others. The world may be warped and dark, but by sharing our Light and doing what we can to brighten every corner, even by the smallest amount, we can combat this Darkness once and for all."

"What about turning Margata's Light outward? It may not be much, but it would still provide something."

"That will be much harder. The people here know us and our past and may be more resistant to the change we would like to enact. Let us attempt our hypothesis outside Margata where it may be better received by those less familiar with who we are." Menodora nodded and grinned wide before hugging him again, collapsing to the floor. It felt like her heart would burst with all the joy she felt. The following weeks were a blur as Dane, Menodora, and the whole of Margata prepared for the grand wedding.

Bakers, tailors, mechanics, alchemists, and florists buzzed through the city, turning the once dreary, greasy square into a palace courtyard. Most offered their help as thanks for the joy the couple brought to the gloomy city. Dane noted that as preparations for the wedding progressed, the inward Light of the city felt as if it were slowly ebbing outward, spilling into the world and pushing back the Darkness of the world lingering at the outer border.

When the day finally arrived, the air seemed to shimmer like gold. Anticipation and bliss reverberated in everyone as the couple married in a service that the citizens of Margata would talk about for years to come. None was so grand as the marriage of Dane and Menodora Altoor.

Soon after, they set off to share their Light with the rest of the world, taking a heavily loaded horse-drawn wagon full of food, decorations, and small trinket gifts. Their first stop was a small village a days’ journey south of Arentia. Menodora could almost see the Darkness permeating everyone in the town. Wasting no time, they invited everyone to a village square celebration that night. But with each invitation, Dane and Menodora discovered that the Darkness didn't suspend itself from the people as it had in Margata. 

They spent the day emptying their cart of its cargo, bringing life to the drab, sand-etched square. When the time for the celebration did come, it was anything but; everyone was lethargic, dull, and uninterested. Dane and Menodora began conversing with different people about their lives, trying to ascertain why such a lively event would seem so dead.

"I suppose there really isn't much to celebrate." One farmer said. "Don't get me wrong, I am thankful for this distraction. But when tomorrow comes, it will all be a distant memory."

"What do you mean?" Dane asked, noting that the Darkness from this particular individual seemed like someone forced it on him.

"The new queen of Arentia has made our lives difficult. She’s taxed us into the ground with really no explanation. Because of that, it is getting harder and harder just to get by." Dane and Menodora looked at each other, feeling defeated and a little embarrassed that they would force upon these people happiness that would only fade once they were gone. This Darkness was much more rooted than what existed in Margata.

"Perhaps we could speak to this queen on your behalf," Menodora suggested, handing the farmer a glass of punch.

"It won't work. Many people have tried to speak with her; even traveling Bishops have tried and failed. Rumors say she's even killed them." Dane sighed and set his hand on the man's shoulder.

"Then she has not met us . We will speak to her on your behalf." He said, noticing the area beginning to feel lighter but hesitant. Was this reluctant feeling another hue of Light? Hope for a new and better future tainted with past experiences of failure? Dane and Menodora left the following day for Arentia, determined to help these people. 

As they visited more towns or villages, the story repeated itself. All the people were downtrodden and despondent, searching for some way to improve their lives. It was becoming clear that a different approach was needed to fix the world of this Darkness. The cure wouldn’t include distraction and celebration but reassurance and hope. And it would start by speaking with the queen.

"What are we doing wrong?" Dr. Long asked, examining the data from their latest test. Although this project had begun almost a decade ago, they were no closer to solving the problem of the parts breaking down. Every time they tried to activate a component, something failed, and they had to start again, sometimes from scratch.

"Even differing our approach to bio-mechanical, it still won't fully amalgamate," Maxus added, looking over the data in more detail. There was just some force at work, preventing that last little bit they needed. Adelia picked up one of the sheets, pointing to a line of numbers.

"Perhaps the bonding polymer between the artificial tissue and the mechanical components is too viscous when it is introduced, vaporizing the tissue. Right here, the data shows a massive spike in temperature just before it becomes solid. So if we were to… no, that wouldn't work either." She sighed, bringing out a pad of paper and writing out equations.

"Making the polymer thinner would only increase the temperature spike, and making it thicker would lower the spike, but we would need to sustain the reaction for a longer period, which could induce necrosis." Maxus sighed: being the Master of Metallurgy, he thought of, tested, and created thousands of alloys that would be stable enough to meld with the artificial tissue, and he had found it in something called Amalgite Carbide. But…

"We almost need to suspend or slow time for multiple reactions at once." He sighed, the group collectively dropping their heads to their hands.

"I could introduce some agents into the Polymer that would slow the reactions, but it would weaken the final bond between flesh and metal," Adelia answered, all of them sitting in silence for a long while when another voice spoke behind them.

"What if standard alchemy alone was not enough?" a man asked. Long and Maxus looked up to see a young man with long black hair draped over one of his eyes sitting at their table. They hadn’t heard him come in, wondering if he’d been present the entire time.

"You're Russel, Madae's apprentice, are you not?" Maxus asked. The man looked up slightly, his hair falling away from his face and revealing a small mechanical brace on the side of his eye socket.

"Yes, I am he," he answered proudly. Dr. Long set the datasheet aside and grabbed his chin in interest.

"What do you mean 'standard alchemy’ isn’t enough? What do you know?"

"I couldn't help listening, but it sounds as if you need to slow your reactions to bond the components. Is that right?" Russel asked as Dr. Long nodded, simultaneously interested and suspicious.

"Then it is time to look beyond mere science. A man living in a country south of Nihal Desert named Kritas is an expert with alchemy that works outside the natural laws of science, allowing for the construction of wonders beyond our imagination." Maxus and Dr. Long looked at each other briefly.

"What you suggest sounds like it dabbles in Magic. We are men of science. How can fairy tales and misdirection help us?" Dr. Long asked with conviction. Russel smirked darkly.

"I have been to Kritas. And I have seen firsthand the results of these 'fairy tales and misdirection,' as you call them. It is real . It has even allowed them to create their enormous guardian golem, Hekotone.” The three scientists appeared to think for a while until Adelia seemed to recognize the city’s name.

“Isn’t Kritas the kingdom ruled by King Hekaton, The War Spear?”

“The very same, Master Adelia. And though Thier king may have a reputation for war, the man I speak of is a scientist, like us. His art is known by different titles but is commonly called Dark Alchemy. I believe this branch of alchemic research will give you what you seek." Russel grinned. Maxus sighed, calling Dr. Long to a more private corner.

"I don't think we should pursue this. Watching my son's research, I've seen where 'dark' can lead. If we do this, we could travel down a road with no return. We could become depraved lunatics and cultists, not men of science. Besides, what thing, other than magic, do you know that doesn’t follow the world's rules as we know them?" Dr. Long took a long breath and looked back over his shoulder to Russel as he looked over the data left on the desk.

"It is the nature of our research to investigate and pursue any leads that move science forward. I hear your concerns. But we must move forward; if you believe that we are beginning to cross a line at any point, I want you to stop us." 

“If you are giving me this responsibility, I must protest this ‘Dark Alchemy’s use and say that we need to suspend the creation of this body permanently.” Dr. Long lowered his brow as if shocked by the news.

“Why? You’ve helped with its creation for all this time.”

“You may not remember, but from the beginning, I've warned our team multiple times we are stepping into territory reserved for the gods by toying with the human life force. If we go further, we’ll open a door that can never be closed! I know you want to be with your wife forever, but humans were never meant to live that long. I’m sure Falicia understood that when she married you.” Maxus pressed as Dr. Long’s face twisted into mild agitation, seeming to think long and hard about his response.

“I understand, Maxus. But I can’t simply abandon this project, not after we’ve come so far and now have a path opened to us,” he growled, punching his fingers under his glasses and pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Once we have completed this project, I will gather all the research about it, destroy it, and even erase it from the Knowledge Depository. Will that Satisfy your concerns?” Dr. Long asked. Maxus thought hard about his responsibility. How much farther was left until it was too late? Sighing heavily, Maxus gave his consent. He wanted to stop Dr. Long, but he was so close to his goal that he would only hear concerns and not heed them. With Maxus's agreement, they returned to the table.

"What is the name of this expert in Dark Alchemy?" Dr. Long asked, gathering the Datasheets. Russel smiled, proud that he had brought something of interest to Margata. With a dramatic toss of his cloak, Russel straightened.

"His name is Arkarium."

Chapter Text

Due to the celebrations in each village, it took Dane and Menodora an entire week to reach Arentia. After talking to the residents of each town, both began to see how badly the queen treated her subjects: there was no doubt she contributed to these people's suffering.

Upon reaching the desert city, throngs of beggars skirting the edge of the market delayed their arrival at the palace. Mothers, Fathers, and children sat on the sides of the road, holding out clay bowls to passers-by. Menodora's heart ached as people hurriedly ignored them or dropped only a few copper coins into one person's bowl and quickly walked away.

"Menodora?" Dane asked, realizing she had stopped, staring at the people lining the roads.

"Their Darkness, it's consuming them," She said in a shocked whisper.

"Our mission at this moment is to speak with the queen about her subjects."

"But these people need our help too. Can't we spare a few minutes to-"

"We will, but we must first complete our task," Dane said with a stern but kind smile.

"I'm going to hold you to it." Menodora scolded, reluctantly walking with him, trying to keep her mind focused despite seeing dozens of poor. As they were to meet the palace guard and request an audience, Menodora heard the pleading screams of a woman in the distance. Immediately, she left Dane’s side, running in the direction it came from. As she turned the corner, she saw a young woman shielding a child from a rough-looking man.

"I told you that payment was due today! And that if you had no coin, it would be your brother!"

"No, please, Gelan! I just need a bit more time—a day at most—and I will have the money!" the woman shouted.

"Says the tale spinner! I have already granted you until sun-up today, yet you still didn't have the money." Gelan threw her to the side, reaching for the boy and gripping his arm hard, dragging him along as they left. The woman got up and tried to free the boy, but Gelan struck her hard, throwing her to the ground.

"Someone, please! Help me!" the woman sobbed. But those watching the spectacle turned away, pretending to be busy with something. Menodora could see Darkness settling into the area, dimming the square as the woman continued to beg for help, her cries slowly losing their volume. As she strode into the square, Menodora wondered if Dane’s theory about darkness being a selfish desire was the only cause of its appearance.

Thunder crackled off the street walls as she released a pulse of magic from her being. Her magical abilities blossomed, and she was considered one of the most powerful mages in Usoria. The pulse kicked up dust from the roads, giving everyone within the square a hard shove. Gelan turned around and saw Menodora walking confidently into the square. Her dark blue and gold dress made her appear almost otherworldly.

"Let the child go, " she demanded, her voice echoing off the sandstone walls around her and forcing everyone into silence. Gelan's mouth felt dry, and his strength faltered before he regained his grip on the boy's arm.

"And who are you to demand things of me? What you see here is a simple business transaction taking place."

"Let. The child. Go." Menodora repeated, her voice growing in authority and weight.

"Listen here, little girl. I gave Scheherazade plenty of time to come up with the coin she owes me for making sure she and her brat brother had enough to eat after their parents died. I set her up with a good-paying job to sustain herself and pay me back. It’s been three months since then, and honestly, I'm growing tired of waiting." Menodora looked to the woman behind her, noticing a large but faded bruise on her wrist and a defeated look on her face as if she had given up the will to live. Gelan stepped closer to be better heard.

"So, instead of the coin, I have taken her brother. He should be able to work off their debt to me out in the dunes collecting Lidium." Menodora snapped her attention back to Gelan. Margata used literal tons of Lidium in many alchemical experiments. She heard that mining and even handling the gem-like mineral was detrimental to anyone's health over time.

"How much does she owe you?" Menodora asked sternly, reaching to her waist for the money pouch hidden under a cloth flap.

"What does it matter to you? Is she related to you or…"

"How much?" Menodora repeated with emphasized force. The man seemed taken aback by this, stroking his beard as if thinking very hard, then looking Menodora over.

"Well, between food costs, my time searching for a job, and other expenses incurred over three months… I'd say about… oh, twenty thousand gold Meso." Menodora heard a shocked gasp from behind her, realizing the amount must have been far above what Gelan had told the girl.

"That is unacceptable." Menodora fired back, her expression becoming stern.

"I have come to Arentia many times and have never heard of something so absurd. Even purchasing a house in this city costs nine thousand silver Meso, even the most expensive. Since these siblings already have a home, only food and your time spent finding her a job remain. Since you seem the kind of person who would only spend what they need to, even the most basic food costs roughly ten copper Meso per day. Throughout three months, that total comes to ninety silver Meso at the very most. As for your time, I would only offer you an additional ten silver Meso." Reaching for her pouch, Menodora counted the appropriate amount of gold coins and held out to Gelan.

"Take this, and let the boy go," she commanded. Silence filled the streets for a long while, everyone waiting with bated breath. Finally, Gelan tossed aside the boy and roughly took the money from Menodora, huffing and seething under his breath as he left. Within seconds, the woman and the boy ran to one another, hugging each other tightly.

"How can I ever thank you?" the woman asked. Menodora grinned and knelt to her level, holding another few silver Meso coins for the girl.

"What is your name?" she asked as the woman pulled away from her brother and wiped her eyes.

"Scheherazade. You can't know how much I am in your debt." the girl whimpered. Menodora helped her to her feet as Scheherazade beat the dust from her dress and sheepishly took the coins.

"I heard that man call you a ‘tale spinner.’ What does he mean by that?" Scheherazade sighed, her shoulders slumping as she produced a longing smile.

"It was what my father used to call me. I love to tell tales, especially to children. But, to pay that man back, I had to put away my stories to work as an oil press maiden. No one wants to pay for tales." Scheherazade listed off a few of her favorite tales, some of which she had created, enthralling Menodora. In the distance, Menodora spotted Dane leaning against a nearby building, impressed by her initiative but silently urging her to finish so they may complete their task.

"I have something to take care of, but I will return soon. I hear some people would pay well for tales like yours." She smiled, patting Scheherazade on the shoulder and returning to Dane.

"Do not give her false hope, Menodora. Remember, Darkness born of such things is quite powerful." Dane said as they walked back to the palace entrance.

"It isn't false hope. In our travels, I learned of someone called the Keeper of All Stories. He is always looking for tales to add to his collection, even if they are repeats of the same story," Menodora grinned with an almost devious smile.

“Do you know where to find him?” Dane quipped.

“I do: he lives in a country East of Oreyon called Krak in the Al Neth region. Getting him a message is as simple as carving this sigil.” Menodora grinned, holding up a small steel plate with a stylized magic rune etched into it.

When they neared the Palace, the guard was reluctant to grant them entrance, but after much reasoning and some pleading by Menodora, he relented and escorted them to the throne room. Inside the opulent chamber was a curious sight: a hall with ten pairs of pillars and guards standing beside the main walkway led up to the throne where a woman sat, fanning herself, who seemed to have an inhuman but pleasing quality to her features. 

To her right reclined a man fast asleep, whom Dane and Menodora assumed to be the king. To the queen’s left was an enormous pile of coins, gems, and fine jewelry, which she counted with bewitched hunger. Halfway to the throne, Dane reached for Menodora's hand and slowed their walking, falling behind the guard.

"What's the matter?" Menodora whispered.

"I'm not sure. Stay close." Dane whispered back, adjusting his grip and lacing her fingers with his as they neared. The guard knelt at the foot of the throne, where they both could hear an audible sigh coming from the queen.

"What is it now, Tigun? Did I not make it clear I was not to be disturbed today?" she said with a malicious groan.

"Yes, Your Highness, a thousand pardons, but two people insisted on speaking with you," Tigun answered nervously. The queen huffed, pulling her gaze away from the coins, facing her palm towards the guard.

"I will not accept your incompetence. When I command that no one disturb me, I expect my word to be followed," the queen spat as Tigun fell to his face, begging.

"Please, Your Majesty, I beg that you overlook my actions and let me have a whipping instead of execution," Tigun pleaded. Silence filled the room as Dane could sense tension from the other guards rising. Menodora clenched her free hand, a spell sizzling to life in her grip. The queen grinned darkly, answering Tigun’s pleas with a single word.

"No." she almost laughed, a spell blasting from her palm like lightning. Thunder echoed through the room as smoke covered the guard's existence. The other guards flinched, trying not to think about their comrade’s obliteration. But as the smoke cleared, it revealed Dane and Menodora standing behind the guard, a barrier spell humming from Menodora's palm. Tigun blinked, looking over himself in disbelief.

"WHO ARE YOU AND HOW DID YOU GET INTO THE PALACE!" the queen screeched, slamming her feet down as she stood.

"We are the two people insisting on meeting with you, Your Highness," Dane said calmly but clearly as they bowed in greeting and the barrier lowered. The queen was about to unleash another spell when Dane's icy blue eyes looked up from under his brow. The rage boiling under the surface of his gaze made her hesitate, dismiss the spell, and sit on the edge of her throne.

"I see.” She stammered. “Then speak your mind; I have much to do." Dane and Menodora stood, still clutching one another's hand. As she glanced at the queen, Menodora could feel what Dane warned her of: a mass of Darkness had gathered around or near the queen.

"I am Dane Altoor, and this is my beloved Menodora. We are on a mission of curiosity to find out why the world is so imbalanced. In our travels, we have come to many towns in a state of ruin and poor morale from heavy taxation. We come on their behalf to ask why you have laid this heavy burden upon them and if you will release them of this hardship.” The queen said nothing for a long time, her stare drawn back to the pile of gold beside her, her fingers sifting through the coins.

"Running a kingdom takes money, I am sure you are aware.” She preened, picking up a considerable gem and spinning it in her grip.

“I am sure you are also aware of the increasing difficulty of growing our own food?" the queen asked.

"I was unaware of this difficulty, and I am aware of the costs of providing for a kingdom. But the level at which you demand taxes is ruining your kingdom." Dane answered sternly.

"You would dare tell me how to run a kingdom? The money gathered goes for everyone's betterment. As the food shortage increases, so too do the costs of importing food from the Emperor's fields in Oreyon."

"Then why are there dozens of people begging on the streets of Arentia?" Menodora asked. The queen snapped her attention to her.

"Those that can't help don't deserve the food I've brought them. And what of me? A delicate flower in this parched desert: One of the last fairies in all Usoria." Dane lowered his brow, his forearm tensing as magical power flowed to his hand.

"With all due respect, Your Majesty, don't flatter yourself. The money there beside you could feed all of Arentia for nearly two years."

"And leave me in ruin?” The queen laughed, throwing her head back with an insane giggle. 

“No, I would sooner watch the whole of Arentia wither away!" she howled. Dane was about to respond when Menodora squeezed his hand, catching his attention.

"What is it?" he whispered.

"I'm surprised you didn't notice, but the world's Darkness has overtaken the queen Completely. Suppose she's right about being a fairy? The Cleansing could make any fairy this resentful." Dane focused on the queen again, concentrating and instantly seeing the mass of Darkness surrounding and seeping from her. He was about to ask another question when the sleeping man caught his attention. Why did he sleep in the throne room if that was the king? Was he so lazy and uninterested that he would simply sleep away his days? Was he feeble? The king still looked young enough to be in his prime years.

"What happened to the King that he would be asleep as such?" Dane asked, gathering a powerful spell behind his back. The queen ignored his question, greedily turning back to the pile of treasure beside her and running her fingers through the various coins.

"They took it all from me. I now take it all from them!" The queen squealed, a mad smile spreading across her face as the chamber darkened.

"Your Majesty?" Menodora asked, tightening her grip on Dane's hand and beginning to back away, pulling him with her.

"You are one of them. One of them that took it all from me. AND I WILL TAKE IT BACK!" the queen shouted, throwing her hand forward. Thick black mist flooded them, becoming a gelatinous slop that splashed against the barrier spell Dane cast before them. The splash, unfortunately, washed over the nearby column guards, instantly reducing their flesh to ash and dissolving their bones. Menodora commanded Tigun and the remaining guards to evacuate the throne room.

"We can't guarantee your safety! Please, go and stand at the door!" she called. The guards reluctantly retreated, standing ready to attack should they be needed. With the guards safe, Menodora turned her attention back to the queen, unleashing a blast of bright power through the barrier and obliterating the black ooze. The queen seemed shocked, even scared to face something she couldn't overcome.

"I will not be silenced! HA HA HA!" she screeched, unleashing another wave of black ooze, which Menodora obliterated even faster than before.

"Why would you tear apart a country? What do they have to do with your pain?" Dane demanded.

"EVERYTHING! I will take everything from them and make them know my pain!" She howled, throwing another wave of ooze, pouring over the barrier and beginning to fill the room. Dane tightened his grip on Menodora's hand, who smirked as she held up her free hand, and Light gathered in her palm. Dane mirrored her gesture as they held their palms toward the queen. A glow began to grow from their clasped hands, blazing up their arms, through their chests, and erupting from their palms as a brilliant white flash. The ooze melted from existence, billowing around the queen, shrieking as the glow permeated her being. The back of the palace exploded as the light shot into the sky, causing the bright desert sun to look dim by comparison.

The queen's body remained still on the floor when the spell finished. Steam or smoke wafted from her, dancing in the sunlight that poured in through the broken wall, revealing vertical scars on her shoulder blades where a pair of wings might have been before. Dane and Menodora could only stare, unsure of what they had unleashed or what it had done to the queen. Minutes passed in silence until the king began to stir: he seemed dazed, unaware of what had transpired in the last few minutes until he caught sight of his queen lying on the floor face down. The King stumbled over to her, picking her up in his arms and gently shaking her, calling her name. When she didn’t respond, he called for the guards to surround Dane and Menodora until she coughed and heaved for breath.

Dane lowered his brow as the guards relaxed, grabbing his journal to record the events. But as he let go of Menodora's hand, he felt a vast emptiness in his being, as if his Light were missing. But the theories about this emptiness would have to wait. 

The King and Queen thanked them for freeing the queen from her overtaking. After Dane and Menodora rebuilt the palace with a few spells and alchemic transmutations, the queen explained how she had become what they had dealt with. The Queen was on a journey to Oreyon when the entourage came across a traveling family who had been attacked by something with claws while ash drifted from their wounds. She ordered her guards to dig a grave for them, but as they began, a creature made of shadow sprung from the sands, killing the soldiers swiftly. It was about to kill her but seemed to decide otherwise, driving a claw through her chest and taking over her body.

"I was aware of everything that creature did in my name: putting my husband to sleep, sealing off the palace, and ordering stiff taxes on Arentia. I tried to fight it, but I was only a passenger in my own body," She sighed, looking to where the two guards had been standing not a few minutes before.

"Your Majesty, if you were aware of everything, I trust you are aware of your kingdom's dire situation? Many towns are on the verge of collapse due to heavy taxation. The people's spirit is being slowly crushed." Dane explained, describing the many towns they had visited before coming to Arentia.

"Yes, yes, of course! I will reverse the taxation immediately and return the money that… creature… took from them." She promised, drawing up a decree she and the king signed on the spot.

"If I may be so bold, Your Majesty, to ask about your mention of being part of the remaining fairies?" Dane began until the queen smirked and turned to face him as the king scribbled his signature.

"You wish to know how I, a fairy, came to such an arid place?" she asked with a sad smile. 

"I do not wish to overstep my station, Your Majesty. I am simply curious. There is another fairy living in my home city of Margata, and from what we have researched, Fairies live in temperate forests." The queen sighed nostalgically, straightening her back and folding her hand in her lap.

"It was soon after The Cleansing, an event many years before your birth, that led me here. A band of soldiers had captured me, and as a cruel joke, one of them cut my wings off and paraded them around his camp as a trophy. My home of the forest in what is now Victorani was no longer safe, so after healing my wounds and escaping, my centuries of wanderings brought me to this place 20 years ago. The king, my current husband, found me in the market one day and tried to persuade me to be his queen." 

“And you didn’t protest?” Menodora asked.

“Oh, I protested vehemently. I still carried all my anger from The Cleansing and from the soldiers who made me into what I am today. But after months of him coming to meet me at my grain stall, my anger began to cool toward him at least. When he learned I was a fairy, I expected a greedy shift in attitude, as most humans possess. But he didn’t let that show, at least not to my face, and instead showed sympathy and compassion for me, even importing a small bunch of my favorite Orchids from Victorani so I would have a small piece of home.” The queen smiled as she motioned out her window to a small garden where an array of orchids grew, surrounding a tall white variety with dark lines running up the center of each petal.

“My anger toward you humans may not be gone entirely, but he has loved me enough to see that not all humans are like the ones who destroyed my home.” With his curiosity sated, Dane and Menodora left the palace, revisiting Scheherazade to tell her how to contact the Keeper of all Stories. It would be a short time before he answered her, and to sustain them for that time, Menodora left her with a handful of Silver Meso.

"So, what do you think of the Darkness overtaking the queens? Human emotion can't be that powerful, can it?" Menodora asked as they shopped for supplies to restock their cart. Dane could only shrug and shake his head.

"It is worrisome. But what the queen described was alive, sentient. It could think for itself, latching on to her pain as a fairy and using it to overpower her. How could human emotions do that? As far as I am aware, emotion is an outward expression of reacting to a situation. This Darkness is far more than that."

"True. If the Darkness can spawn avatars of itself, we must find a way to harness and amplify Light." Menodora took Dane's hand, holding it up and showing him the faint glow around their clasped hands.

"This, right here, is the Ultimate Light we've been looking for. We need to find others who can join us." She said, kissing the back of his hand as they walked.

"It will take time, but we might be able to use the Great Obelisk in Azwan as a focus to distribute the Light to the world once we have found others," Dane suggested. Once they had nearly emptied a coin pouch helping the beggars in the market, the two left Arentia with a resupplied cart, traveling the rest of the world to find those who could join them.

Chapter Text

"Even after everything I have done, you still can’t bring yourself to do what is necessary. The one you knew as Dane is dead; Magus Sloe is all that remains. There is no reason to hold back.” Sloe grinned, easing his grip on her hair.

“Our contract is only valid if you make the world better! Destroying it does nothing!” Ariel seethed, teleporting out of his grip but still losing a few strands of her fire-red hair to his grip.

“It rights every wrong done to me! Wiping everything from existence is the only way to make it better! You may think your power is infinite but continue to deny me, and I will tear you and your world apart brick by worthless brick until I have what I want, with or without your consent. I will ask only once more: hand over our daughter." Sloe hissed, letting go of Ariel's hair and following her as she walked to Rhinne, who stood horrified on the balcony, her gaze riveted on the fight below. Pulling her eyes from the battle, Ariel brushed a few locks of her silvery hair back.

"Mother? Why are the Knights fighting?" She had never seen the terror of war, and certainly not when that war included the Knights of the Temple. She was not new to the sight of death as she remembered helplessly watching Will disintegrate in her hands. But she never imagined how war could make death so much worse.

"They fight for you, my child," Ariel answered mournfully, trying to hold back her tears and keep a pleasant face.

"Why?"

"Because you are important to the world’s survival," Ariel answered, looking back to Sloe. “And the time has come to fulfill your destiny.”

“Why would you force me to go with…him?!” Rhinne whimpered. "He killed Will! He killed everyone in Aurora!" A dark mist appeared around Rhinne as light glowed in her palm, which she held toward Sloe, its fringes tainted with black.

“Ridding the world of you would make the world a better place.” She growled, the light becoming brighter and turning a dark shade of red.

“That’s it, my daughter. Let the Darkness flow through you.” Sloe growled until Ariel touched her wrist, lowering her hand away from Sloe and pulling her into an embrace.

“You can’t give in to the Darkness, Rhinne. Don’t let Will’s Light die with him. Hold on to it, and let your heart remain the roaring fire I know it can be. Be the Light of the world, and burn away the Darkness as the Silver Goddess.” she soothed. Rhinne lost her composure, burying her face in Ariel’s chest and letting out a great sob. Ariel sighed raggedly, spying a sand glass on a table behind Rhinne. Sloe stared down at them over his nose, waiting for Rhinne to take his hand. He was so close, so very close to his goal: the moment she took his hand, he could flood her body and mind with Darkness, and take control of a body millions of times more powerful than this pathetic human.

"You are bound for great things, far greater than I could ever imagine. Sloe may not be the one I expected, but he is the one the world needs; for that, he needs you." She whispered, holding her back and brushing a lock of her champagne-blond hair behind her ear.

"Mother, I don't understand…"

“I know, my child. I know. I'm going to miss you." Ariel cried, hugging Rhinne tightly when Sloe felt a surge in the air. Following its path, he watched the Sand Glass rise from the table and shoot over to Ariel's outstretched hand.

"Ariel! NO!" He ran and reached out to stop her. Ariel and Rhinne teleported away in a flash of light, making Sloe stumble as he caught his footing.

"You’re only making this harder on Rhinne.” Slow growled to the air. ”Your violation of our contract will not go unpunished!" Sloe hissed, closing his eyes to feel where they had gone while whispers hung thick around him.

"Introduce 1% blood solution." Instructed Dr. Long, watching the monitor before him with excited anticipation.

"Increase power output to 32% and begin reducing pulse support."

"Power output increasing. Pulse support at 73% and falling."

"Dr. Long, Generator 5 is getting a little warm. The nerve connections are weakening. Power output is at 29.6% and falling." Dr. Long nodded, reaching into his shirt pocket and pulling out a key.

"I expected this. Initiating Dark Alchemic circle." He placed his hand on a flat stone, twisting the key and pressing the button beside it. The Great Circle's bright, pale glow turned darker as a set of circles, lines, symbols, and letters began to glow with purple light.

"Power output rising to 33%. Pulse support at 61% and continuing to fall."

"Stabilize pulse support at 50%. Do not let the heart's power output exceed 49%. Once there, hold for 14 seconds." Dr. Long commanded, sitting at a monitor and watching the data stream for the bio-mechanical heart he, Madae, and Carl had created.

"Pulse support stabilized at 50.32%, power output stabilizing at 48% and holding."

"Good, good, hold it steady. Increase blood solution to 100% over 14 seconds on my mark." Keyboards tapped like typewriters as the adjustments took place. Dr. Long watched in anticipation for the critical heart output percentage.

"Power output has increased to 48.74% and steadily rising."

"Stand-by…"

"Power output at 49%,"

"Mark!" Dr. Long shouted. A scientist next to him tapped the control board, starting the flow of a 

bright red liquid through clear tubes to the mass of mechanical muscle, slowly turning it a deep crimson.

"Sir, Generator 5 is getting close to overheating."

"Decrease its output by 10% and compensate. We're almost there." Dr. Long commanded. Seconds passed in eternity. The cool gunmetal of the heart slowly turned crimson as the blood engorged it. On the monitor, progress bars filled as the biological and mechanical components bonded, working in synchronous harmony.

“Doctor! The Great Circle is beginning to show signs of instability! Reaction energy is leaking from the containment barrier!” Maxus shouted, looking into the chamber and seeing a small jet of bright white plasma beginning to melt the cave walls around the Great Circle.

"Cut all power and cease Pulse support. Begin circulation of Synthetic blood. Ramp up the pressure to simulate 120 over 80 and hold." Behind them, the whine of the generators descended as more tubes filled with a dark red liquid flowed through the heart. The Great Circle and the Dark Circle stopped glowing as the residual energy diffused as mist. A minute passed as the heart pulsed, pumping the synthetic blood through it. Then, two minutes passed. Five. Ten minutes passed with the rhythmic thud ringing in all their ears.

"Gentlemen, we've done it! The biomechanical heart is complete!" Madae announced. Cheers and congratulations erupted through the room. Some scientists ran out of the cave and into the streets to proclaim victory to anyone who would listen. Dr. Long turned from his team to a tall, thin man standing off to one side, watching the proceedings with stern interest.

"Thank you, Master Arkarium. Without your knowledge, we would have never been able to complete this." Dr. Long exclaimed. The white-haired gentleman extended his hand and gripped Dr. Long's firmly.

"You are very welcome, doctor. I have been researching Dark Alchemy for many years, and while my research has made great strides for Kritas, this is by far the greatest." His horse-sized cobra familiar reared up and spread its hood wide while flicking its tongue toward them all. Dr. Long backed away from the creature, unsure what was happening.

"Oh, you needn't worry about my familiar; he is under my control. He is merely curious. But alas, as sweet as your success is, I must return to Kritas, where my research will bring about a new age. You have the notes I left you for my Dark Transmutation circle, correct?" Arkarium asked.

"Yes, and again, thank you so very much for your help, Master Arkarium," Dr. Long emphasized. Arkarium's smile left Long unnerved as he watched the alchemist leave the cave. No sooner had Arkarium left than Dane and Menodora entered, returning from their year-long journey worldwide. Instantly, both of them noted the lighter mood of everyone nearby. It even felt as if it were beginning to flow through Margata.

"What's going on here, Maxus?” Dane said, “It sounds like Dr. Long’s team achieved a great breakthrough.".

"Dane! It's good to see you again, son. Come and see, we've just completed the first organ!" Maxus excitedly exclaimed, escorting both of them to an observation window. Dane silently looked on as Menodora pressed her face to the window, watching the pulsing heart in the center.

"You got it working?! It's amazing! How did you do it after all this time?" Menodora squeaked. Dane remained silent, noticing unnatural burn marks on the ground near the heart and the walls.

"Madae's student, Russel, led us to a gentleman named Arkarium, a master of what he calls Dark Alchemy. It allowed us to slow time in a concentrated area and remove the excess energy keeping us from making this organ," Maxus said excitedly. Dane’s face fell as Menodora became quiet.

"What's the matter, Dane?" Maxus asked. Dane called him to a quiet corner of the room away from the happy celebration.

"I hope you appreciate the enormous risk you have taken in using Dark Alchemy without the proper safeguards. It is a dangerous and potent art that completely breaks down energy and magic."

"You mean it destroys energy? That's impossible: energy can't be destroyed. What about the theory of conservation of-"

"Dark Alchemy doesn't work within the normal boundaries of science. Using it to complete this heart proves that," Dane interrupted. Maxus thought back to just a few minutes prior.

“That would explain what happened,” Maxus muttered. “As the reactions were in their final stages, I saw part of the Great Circle’s Barrier melt away and release its contained energy against the surrounding stone,” he said, pointing out the glassy rocks to Dane and Menodora.

“Have you checked the Lidium control crystals yet?” Menodora asked.

“No, why?”

“Because of Dark Alchemy’s properties, it doesn’t use any form of standard power for its reactions. If you were to check on the Lidium now, you might see fractures in every crystal in this facility.” Maxus brought them along as he entered another room beside the main control booth, where massive fuse clamps held half a dozen head-sized Lidium stones. As Maxus looked them over, he saw that each one contained minor fractures or massive cracks running through them.

“How is this possible? Lidium is harder than Diamond. A crystal can channel twice the energy within the entire power grid of Margata!”

“As Menodora said, Dark Alchemy doesn’t rely on standard electrical or plasma power sources. These cracks come from the corrosive energy it uses building up in the Lidium crystals. We haven’t studied it enough to know what energy Dark Alchemy relies on for its reactions.”

"Do you think that we shouldn't use it then?" Maxus pressed. While its use helped advance research, he still had a nagging feeling that what they were doing was far too dangerous.

“As you were, no. By its very nature, Alchemy is semi-magical, albeit heavily skewed as a scientific tool. Like anything else, there are fundamental scientific laws in the world that we manipulate for the desired effect. Dark Alchemy does not follow these laws and outright ignores them."

“Dark Alchemy is like Anti-matter to standard Alchemy.” Menodora continued. Used in small amounts, Dark Alchemy can be a powerful tool. But the amounts and intensity that you are using border on the perilous. It could easily dissolve the barrier created by the Great Circle and rupture these control crystals. The result of which could potentially destroy all of Margata." Maxus' eyes widened as he began to understand the magnitude of the danger they had created for themselves by performing this one experiment.

"Are there any precautions we can take to prevent this?" Maxus pressed. Dane held his chin for a moment as he thought.

“For one, you can’t use the Great Cricle’s control arena for application. You’ll need to create a separate station for it, isolated from the main controls without any control crystals.” Menodora explained as Maxus ran to the main chamber, reached for a notepad, and madly scrawled notes as Dane continued.

“If Dark Alchemy doesn’t use Control Crystals, how can we moderate its intensity?” Maxus pressed.

“Unfortunately, there is no reliable way to regulate Dark Alchemy beyond activating or deactivating its use. But a Septagonic balancing matrix between the circles will keep them from overpowering one another." Dane instructed, drawing out the pattern for them to use containing ancient but extremely powerful runes. 

After Dane's warning and help, the scientists replaced the Lidium control crystals, built the Dark Circle’s activation station, and forged ahead, creating other organs and body parts over the next two and a half years. Dane and Menodora watched with interest to ensure nothing would go wrong with the circles, making adjustments to the Balancing Matrix as needed. 

The couple’s studies abroad allowed them to study magics and arts far beyond what they had previously learned, digging into Usorian Magic’s history and re-discovering the power of runes and sigils previously abandoned for modern magic practices.

Periodically, Dane and Menodora would leave to help the already strained traveling bishops of the world by healing the sick with healing spells or medicines. Occasionally, they would also battle off strange misshapen creatures made of nothing but shadows similar to what the Queen of Arientia had described. Despite their year-long journey and assisting the traveling Bishops, the Darkness felt as if it only worsened.

"Have you found anything telling you what the Darkness is?" Adelia asked once Dane and Menodora had returned from one of their journeys.

"Not entirely, but we do have a working theory. Our only real progress helps us better understand how to push it back or reduce its effects." Menodora answered, sipping on a cup of tea.

"And what is your working theory?" Maxus pressed, setting down his cup and leaning over the table with eager eyes. Dane breathed slow and purposefully, locking eyes with his parents as he leaned forward.

"Maxus, I am only going to share this with you and Adelia because you are my parents. I do not wish for you to pursue this. Am I clear?" Dane asked, looking to both of them for confirmation that they understood.

"Darkness is somehow connected to one's emotional state. The Darkness within the world appears to be a collection of pain, sorrow, disappointment, and hate gathered together in such a concentrated state that it becomes tangible. It is as if wounds left in a person's soul come together and manifest as festering force." Dane explained as Menodora continued.

"The 'Light' we discovered comes from companionship, care, love, and comfort, helping to heal those wounds left behind in one's spirit. It's slow, but we're progressing with our research to eliminate it and help anyone we can." Maxus and Adelia remained silent for a long while, intensely thinking when Maxus turned with a ponderous look.

"Tell me something, Dane. You said that this research would take you to some very dark places. So far, you haven't even touched on them." Dane sighed heavily, lacing his fingers together and resting his chin upon them.

"The dark places that I spoke of do exist Maxus. The Queen of Arentia is an unfortunate victim of one of these atrocities. But rather than searching for those specifically, we have decided to refine the 'Ultimate Light,' then spread it to the world." Dane reached over to Menodora and gripped her hand.

"We've found that one's 'Light' can be directed inward or outward. Inward-focused light, while helpful in keeping your spirit up, also tends to pull in the Darkness surrounding it very quickly. This inward property makes the care and comfort offered more focused on the self rather than another, leading to a proximity-based effect of comfort and absorbing the Darkness.” Menodroa explained, drawing a basic diagram with arrows and circles around a pair of stick figures.

“Outward-focused Light must be present to drive back one's Darkness, properly exposing the wounds for healing and care, and keep the Darkness from being absorbed. The Outward property is due to focusing on another person with little thought of the self. But these people cannot project this light infinitely. It is like they are giving it away, and people with this Light are often taken advantage of for their selflessness. If they do not care for themselves or allow time to rejuvenate their Light, it will eventually burn out, becoming a very dark well of stubborn Darkness." Menodora finished as she drew another pair of stick figures with more arrows and circles.

"If giving this kind of Light to people is the solution, then shouldn’t it be able to correct the world’s imbalance?" Adelia inquired, leaning forward in interest as Menodora shook her head.

"If only that were it. Helping people heal would be a portion of the issue. But the world is the biggest source of Darkness. So far as we can tell, it's only gotten worse since we started helping where we can, and we don't know why."

"What about this Ultimate Light you mentioned? Wouldn't that be able to help?" Adelia suggested. Dane nodded.

"It would: Ultimate Light is the outward-directed Light Menodora spoke of earlier. For something as large as the world, all people would need to have all their hurts healed first. Menodora and I have found that all couples produce this Ultimate Light to varying degrees of strength. In a few months, we will test a pulse of this Light from Azwan's Great Obelisk. I've already spoken to Vusron, who has agreed to the experiment." Maxus and Adelia nodded as silence fell over the small group. Dane’s parents tried as best they could to wrap their minds around what they had learned. How could the Darkness in the world and the Darkness in a person’s soul be connected? And how could one make the other worse?

"That reminds me, Maxus. How's the progress of your project going? I heard you recently put the body together?" Menodora asked, instantly lifting Maxus' face into a smile.

"Yes. Once we fuse the body, we expect partial mind transfer tests within the next week. I would very much like both of you to come, " Maxus said. Dane and Menodora nodded, eager to see the progress and history about to be made, though Dane could see Maxus’ expression trying to hide something else.

“Are you not eager for this, Maxus?” Dane asked, reaching for his cup of tea and sipping it silently.

“I worry that completing this body will lead to more worrying consequences. Dr. Long has said he will destroy all the research about his body. But the fact that we are moving forward with it makes me think we are treading dangerous ground. Russel was the one who planted the idea that Dr. Long could transfer human life force and mind to another body. What’s to stop us from using this research for something else?” Dane nodded, setting his cup down and holding his chin.

“Those are valid worries, Maxus. Russel is known to be less concerned with how he uses alchemy as long as he makes advancements and discoveries. I have no concrete answer for you, Maxus. But if you find a solution, I will support you.”

Carl strolled to the Acaldos wing of the city with Maxus and Adelia with long and excited strides, knocking on the door of the greasy mechanic's shop. Madae opened the door, wiping his grease-covered hand on his smock.

"Yes? Oh, council members, what can I do for you?" he asked, lumbering out of his door and closing it behind him. Maxus noted that Madae's apprentice, Russel, worked hard at a table inside before the door closed.

"We came to you for an opinion. If Dr. Long's project succeeds, we should grant him the title of Master Alchemist of Margata." Adelia explained. Tilting his head slightly, Madae rubbed his chin as the last bit of grease on his hand smeared like a dark beard.

"That does sound fair. But what about our current Master Alchemist, Han? Hasn't he proven to be a competent leader?" Adelia nodded, though her eyes betrayed her thoughts.

"Han has indeed been a competent leader for nearly a decade now. But without new leadership every so often, the direction of the city can become stagnant; we all believe it is time to let a new Master Alchemist be appointed and bring a new perspective to the city." Madae listened with intent, rubbing his chin and darkening his grease beard.

"Your argument is valid. Give me a day to consider this, and I will let you know of my decision," Madae answered, reaching for his shop’s door when Maxus stopped him.

"I'm sorry, Madae, but we must have your answer tonight. Dr. Long has decided that his first mind-melding test will begin tomorrow night." Madae paused his step, coming back and thinking more intently about it.

"Let me have an hour, and I will come and find one of you for my choice." The three on his doorstep nodded in acceptance and left to their various duties. When Madae turned back to enter his shop, he saw Russel sprawl across the floor in surprise.

"Were you trying to eavesdrop, Russel?" Madae asked with an edge in his voice.

"I couldn't help wanting to hear what the council members were saying. Are you truly going to appoint Dr. Long to the position of Master Alchemist?" Russel challenged, his eyebrow lifting deviously after standing and brushing off his clothes.

"I am currently considering the counsel's recommendation. Of course, his appointment hinges on the success of his experiment," Madae grunted, lumbering back to his desk and pulling over a machine he had been working on, drawing a matrix around it on paper.

"Why should he be the only one considered? There are others just as worthy." Russel asked with a hint of disdain in his tone. Madae looked back with a lowered brow, glaring at him momentarily before returning to the machine.

"Is there someone else you can think of? If so, please tell me so that I can make a recommendation to the council." Madae pressed. Russel threw his cape aside grandly, putting a hand on his hip and striking a pose as though he were some valiant explorer.

"Why not me? Have I not made immense strides forward in our bio-mechanical alchemy? And what of my exceptional scores within the alchemic academy? You said I had a vast intelligence rivaled by even the most learned minds." Madae sighed hard and stood, his face becoming blank as he turned back to the young man.

"What I said of your intelligence while being true, also stated that it still needed the temperance of wisdom and time. I do not dispute your vast mind, but you are far too hasty, and your heedless regard for your fellow man is one of many reasons you are still an apprentice. You have the potential to be a great Master Alchemist one day, which is why I had you learn from Carl. But you are not ready for such responsibility."

"So, you admit to holding me back while others apprenticed to you are granted the title of Alchemist while spending half the time I have?! What about my advancements and discoveries? Those alone should grant me the ability, no, the right to be Master Alchemist! Isn't it MY research of life force transference Dr. Long is using?" Madae's face drooped into a frown, his plump cheeks sagging nearly to his throat.

"Yes, but only the discovery. While your theory was a base, Dr. Long and his team had to research it for another two years. Your methods were hasty, with little regard for the life you worked with.” Madae growled. 

“Our work and research may dance within the grey of ethics at times, but I will not allow you or any student of mine to lower themselves as much. There is weight to life, all life." Madae thundered, his form appearing to grow as he stood over Russel, pummeling him with his words.

"You have not earned the privilege of Master Alchemist, let alone Alchemist!" Madae barked, turning to leave with heavy steps. Behind him, Russel clenched his jaw and balled his fists, his mechanical implants buzzing.

"What do you think we are?! We are gods walking among men! Science and Alchemy is our power! We can create that which some may say only the divine have rights to manipulate!" Russel shouted when Madae turned back to him with a hard stomp.

"We are not gods! It is because we have an understanding of Science and Alchemy that we must be wary of how we use it!"

" I WOULD TAKE MARGATA TO NEW AND GREATER HEIGHTS! OUR POWER WOULD BE LIMITLESS! WE WOULD BE HAILED AS HEROES AND GODS!" Madae marched to Russel, striking him hard enough to throw him to the ground.

"We must have limits! If not, we are no better than animals!”

“Why do you limit yourself like this?! You could do so much more!”

“Just because Alchemy CAN do something, does not mean we SHOULD do it.”

“And deprive yourself of the renown owed to you? What about me? Will I be nothing more than a footnote in Dr. Long’s achievement?!” Russel shot back as Madae bowed his head.

“It is clear to me that you have not taken our place in the world seriously. You will begin your training anew as a junior apprentice and will remain as such until you accept that we are men of science , not gods to be worshiped or lauded." Russel began to shake, his face shifting through shades of red and his teeth creaking.

"I refuse to be brought low. Do you want to know what I did to bring you my research? Have a look!" Russel growled, running for a door leading at the back of the machine shop, unlatching the heavy bolt, and throwing the metal door open. Madae cautiously approached and peered inside. The light spilling through revealed scores of machines resembling small bodies in differing stages of completion. The smell of decay wafted over Madae, making him heave and cover his mouth while backing away.

"What in the name of the Great Mother have you done?" he demanded, his voice echoing through the chamber, making the machines look at the open door. Mechanical screams and hisses tore through the air as the machines bolted for the opening. Russel slammed the door shut, bolting it as the machines slammed against it, their tiny wire arms scraping against the metal as if trying to escape some horrifying monster.

" THIS is what it took to prove that we can transfer life to a machine. I proved it can be done! I did the dirty work. I did what you would not. Without me, your Dr. Long would be nothing!" Russel sneered as a realization came over Madae.

"What did you use for your experiments?" he growled, his usually beady eyes wide in horror that he had been so blind.

“My experiments with the Sand Rats could only get me so far. We needed to know if human life forces could be transferred, and Han did want a solution for the orphans clogging up our public houses.” Madae’s eyes widened further at the implication. Ten years ago, Madae remembered hearing about a string of kidnappings targeting orphans living in public houses, but he never imagined that person was under his tutelage. 

“You didn’t…”

"What does it matter?! I can manipulate the human life force at will! Not even Haim can stop me!" Madae's face cycled through shades of red, tightening his iron grip with every word spoken until he could no longer stand to see Russel in his presence.

"Get out. You are no student of mine! You are naught but a monster!" Madae seethed, grabbing Russel and dragging him to the Guard station, telling them of the atrocities committed. Within minutes, Russel was sitting in a jail cell, but his mind churned. Why should Dr. Long be appointed to the position of Master Alchemist? Long had done many experiments heralded as a triumph, where his experiments were scorned as an ethical abomination. Where was the line? Where was the difference?

"Hypocrites, all of them." he seethed, staring at the wall outside his cell, the air around him visibly darkening. If Dr. Long’s appointment to Master Alchemist hinged on his success, he would only need to fail! And that would leave the door open for him to sweep in as the hero to condemn such ill-fated experiments. Yes! It was perfect.

6 months later

Dane and Menodora excitedly watched as numerous scientists strapped Dr. Long into the chair behind his Bio-Mechanical body everyone dubbed Humanoid Type-A. The partial mind transfer test a few months earlier was a resounding success. Afterward, preparations for the complete mind and life force transfer had started. However, in the time leading up to the grand event, parts, equations, and equipment would be found in a state of minor disrepair that would delay it by weeks. The sabotage stopped only after security increased around the Great Circle, where the transfer was to take place. 

Coincidentally, reports of Russel having broken out of jail began surfacing around the same time the sabotage started. The city guards did their best to find him, but he seemed capable of evading them at every turn. There was no doubt that Russel was the culprit, but even with multiple search parties, they couldn’t find him.

"Now you're sure you've written the Matrix out correctly? There are no mistakes?" Dr. Long asked, wincing as a researcher put an Itrovenus line into his arm.

"Yes, doctor. We’ve checked everything multiple times."

"What about the Dark Alchemy circle? There are no smudges? And what of the Balancing Matrix? There must be no mistakes-"

"Darling, please. You and those working with you have checked and re-checked everything. You will succeed. Have faith in those around you," Felicia, Long's wife, urged with a smile. Keni, his daughter, also approached him and grabbed his hand.

"You can do it, Daddy. I know you can." She smiled and kissed his cheek.

"Mathias, I love you always," Felicia said, kissing his lips one last time before walking into the observation lounge where Dane and Menodora waited. When the last heart monitor was set and the final vile of a liquid injected, the attending scientist patted his arm and nodded. Dr. Long sighed nervously and nodded in return as a large metallic helmet lowered over his head.

“One last thing; have there been any sightings of Russel?” Dr. Long asked.

“Not tonight. Focus on this transfer, and then we’ll search for him,” a researcher said over the intercom. Dr. Long nodded, shifting into a comfortable position and sighing with a long breath.

"Activate Great Circle!" Long called. Light hummed to life around him with a blinding blue-white color. A dome shimmered to life as machines in the background spun up.

"Increase the output of generators 1-4 by 10% over 12 seconds." The lead commended.

"Power increase complete. All vitals normal."

"Begin mind connection, 1.86% per second over 40 seconds. Increase all generators to full over the same time on my mark. Ready activation of Dark Circle. Mark"

"Mind connection at 20.46% and climbing. Generators at 79% full power and climbing. All vitals normal."

"Prepare defibrillator shock for Humanoid A, 55-joule pulse on my mark; activate dark circle." The light surrounding Dr. Long became darker as a purple glow surrounded him, and the balancing matrix came alive.

"Mind connection at 39.06% and climbing. Generators at 100% and holding. Capacitors at full, ready for defibrillator pulse."

"Ready Pulse."

"Mind connection at 50.22%."

"Mark!" A pulse of electricity shot through the biomechanical body, making it jump from the table. At the same time, Dr. Long also tensed his body as if both were the same person.

"Humanoid-A body showing a steady pulse, all vitals normal. Dr. Long is showing signs of elevated adrenalin but within tolerances."

"Increase Mind Connection to 5.58% over 20 seconds. Dump capacitors 1-3 on my mark and ready capacitors 4-6. Mark! Recharge 1-3, and dump 4-6 on my mark. Mark! Recharge!" The pattern would repeat many times as Dr. Long grunted within the circle, both bodies wriggling on their respective tables. After another minute of pulses, the body opened its eyes.

“It’s working!” Dr. Long shouted, his voice coming from both bodies. Dane and Menodora noted the light but tense air around them all, thick with anticipation for its success. As the power within the Great Circle was reaching its zenith, Dane felt a mass of Darkness permeating the air. Menodora also noticed the change, looking around the lounge for anyone who could be producing such a massive amount of intense Darkness. But there was no one within the room they could see. Maxus took note of their panic and handed off his station to another researcher as he went to them.

"What's wrong?" Dane leaned close to his ear.

"Someone here is giving off a massive amount of Darkness, but I can't see where they would be." Maxus nodded as he, Adelia, Menodora, and Dane began searching the area for anyone suspicious.

"Take care if you find this person. They are most likely taken by madness." Dane warned before they split up. As he searched, Dane wondered why he hadn't felt this mass of Darkness before. He should have at least felt its presence in the city. His only theory for not being able to sense it was that it had something to do with the reactions within the Great Circle since Dark Alchemy was in use. Menodora found someone kneeling just outside the flickers of light shimmering from the Great Circle like a reflection of water. The power from the Great Circle made some of her hair stand on end as she tried to avoid the plasma threads reaching out to the cave walls.

"Hello? Is there something I can help you with?" Menodora called. The man turned to her, his eyes filled with rage and his face stained with tears that had long since run dry.

"What are you doing here?" Menodora asked gently, slowly approaching him.

"It will be mine! It was stolen from me, and I will make it mine!" he grunted, reaching into his pocket and producing a small notebook. From it, he began copying a matrix onto the ground.

"What do you mean? What was taken from you?" Menodora asked, quietly stepping closer when she saw Dane approaching from the other side. Slowly, she waved her hands, palms down, as she neared, telling Dane to keep his distance for the time being.

"All of it, heh… heh… it will be mine again. I am the only choice. I should be the one, but no. Apparently, he has it all, and I don't. That will soon change once they see him for the monster he really is!" he muttered, still copying down the matrix. When Menodora was close enough, she knelt beside him and touched his shoulder, noticing that the matrix was poorly copied and would probably cause more harm than he intended.

"Why don't you come with me? I can take you somewhere, and I'll listen. Let me hear what has scarred you so badly." The man stopped moving, setting down the chalk he was using. Dane recognized the man as Russel when he saw a small mechanical implant on his wrist while reaching under his coat for something. Whispering a spell, Dane readied to cast it and stepped closer. Russel dropped his head slightly, then smiled widely back at Menodora.

"I guess I should. But I've come too far to stop now!" He growled, pulling out his hand from behind him. The flash of steel glinted in the dark as he drew a knife. Dane cast his spell, energy hurling towards Menodora to cover her in a protective light. But the spell missed when Russel pulled her down and thrust the dagger into her gut, twisting it hard.

"NO!" Dane screeched. Russel looked back, drawing a pistol from his belt and firing. The iron ball ricocheted from a barrier Dane cast before himself as he teleported to Menodora, catching her as she fell to the ground. With a swing of his dagger, he caught Dane’s arm when he tried to defend himself, backing away with the bleeding Menodora in his arms. Russel clenched his jaw, and turned back to the matrix, slamming his hand into the center.

"IT WILL ALL BE MINE!" he screamed. The matrix drew energy from the Great Circle’s barrier, creating a crack in the rock floor that spread under the outer matrix ring. Dane was about to attack when the stone floor shifted, opening a hole for a mass plasma to rush out, smashing into the man's face in a jet. Within seconds, Dane watched as the floor continued to crack and shift, letting more of the contained energy escape with increasing velocity.

The heat made the rocks crack further, reaching into the balancing matrix and destroying it. Within moments, the Dark Circle’s barrier grew, and alarms blared. Dane could see the scientists and researchers scrambling in the control room, but he knew it was too late. Dane reached his hand forward with a sigil, casting a powerful shield spell. The heat escaping washed against his palm, heating the silver sigil and burning his skin, but he had to remain, or else it would destroy him and Menodora.

The Dark Circle's size grew until it rubbed against the Great Circle, disintegrating the containment barrier and releasing all the energy within as a flash of blinding white light. For miles, everyone could feel the ground quake as a cloud of dust plumed high into the air. Many more beyond that could hear the low blast over the many dunes of sand.

Ariel, the Goddess of Time, felt the eruption of energy, waking her from slumber. She rushed to the railing of her home, the Temple of Time, and looked down at the world below. She had never felt such power coming from Usoria in eons, not since the Great Beginning. What had happened? Had these humans created something so terrible that even she, a goddess, would fear it?

Extending her vision, she focused on the point from which it came. Ariel's consciousness flew past the Dancing Light Ribbons around her temple, past the stars, past the clouds, and down to a dimly lit crater. Smoke and dust obscured everything. People lay strewn across the rubble: some of them dead, mauled by flames beyond recognition, or crushed under mountains of rock. Others missed limbs or parts of their bodies. She was horrified. Some seemed safe, as if a barrier protected them, but they were stunned at the sight around them.

So much death and despair in such a small area nearly overwhelmed her. She touched those who desperately tried to lift the rubble away and gave them extra strength while helping stabilize wounds in others.

In the farthest part of the cave, she could hear someone in agony. Moving closer, she saw a man with long white hair upon his crown, holding a burnt sigil that had seared into his hand. Around him were the charred marks of fires that had billowed towards him, deflected by a protection spell he had conjured. He clutched a woman she guessed to be his love to his chest. As Ariel touched his hand to heal the wound, the woman stirred.

"Dane, you're alright. Thank goodness." The woman whispered.

"Menodora, please, don't speak. I'll get a doctor here right now to-"

"No, don't, please stay." She insisted. The man dropped the sigil and held his hand over her as a healing spell simmered to life. Just as he was to touch her with it, the spell collapsed. Dane tried again, using more power, but the spell failed again.

"What's wrong?" Menodora asked weakly.

"My healing spell won't work! It keeps failing!" Dane put up a barrier and tried to heal her 

Again, allowing the spell to work for a short time, but the barrier quickly dissolved, instantly making the healing spell collapse.

A realization came across his face as he found what Ariel already knew. He couldn’t heal her, and she was going to die. Something was surrounding them, causing Dane's magic to fail instantly. Ariel looked around at the others she had touched, noting her power freely given was gone entirely. If this invisible force erased her power so quickly, she wouldn't be able to stop this woman's death.

"I'm going to try and move you away from the city. I think there is a mass of Anti-magic that is-"

"There'd be no point," Menodora muttered weakly.

"Don't say that! I have to get you away from-"

"Dane, don't." Dane looked around franticly, putting a hand to her wound and pressing just hard enough to keep the bleeding to a minimum.

"Help! Anyone! Are there any medical alchemists nearby!" Dane called. A doctor rushed to them, reaching into his bag and pulling out a bandage, but with the mass of Anti-magic making all Alchemy or magic useless, there was no way to stabilize Menodora in time.

"No…" Dane had a basic understanding of human anatomy, but not enough to perform actual surgery without the aid of Alchemy or Magic. Had he come to rely on this powerful art so much that he was now powerless to do anything when he needed it most? Menodora's breath began to become labored as he pressed on the wound, making her wince, realizing that he had been steadily applying more pressure.

"Do you remember the day we first met?" Menodora asked quietly, reaching for his hand, which he took in earnest.

"Yes. You were wearing that blue checkered dress."

"And remember how disinterested you were? I thought for sure I could break that icy exterior you put up if I just kept at it. And wouldn't you know it, I did." Menodora coughed, blood spilling onto her cheeks.

"Stop talking. You'll be fine! Just stay awake..." Menodora gripped Dane's hand with what little strength she had left.

"We both know that's a lie, Dane."

"No, it's not! Just stay with me. I'll find another doctor to get you all healed." Dane moved to set her down when Menodora gripped his hand, her eyes welling with tears.

"Please, just stay here. I'm scared." Dane gripped her hand as hard as he dared, setting her down on the rocks and leaning over her to hear every last one of her breaths. Ariel felt tears sting her eyes, reaching out and slowing time around them to almost a standstill. She wanted their last few moments to last as long as possible, though the anti-magic made it challenging. As the moments passed, perfume drifted through the air around them of roses and lavender. Ariel could only wonder if Dane would ever smell these flowers without reliving the pain of this moment.

Even with her help, the end came all too soon. Menodora's breath steadily came in lighter and shallower wheezes. Ariel thought of helping since Menodora meant a great deal to Dane. But she would have to use a substantial amount of power to overcome the anti-magic in the air, and Menodora's life force, weak as it was, might not withstand her power.

"Dane? Dane, are you there? Dane? I can't see you!" Menodora asked in quiet desperation, waving her hand after Dane had let it go to balance himself.

"I'm here, Menodora. Right here, I'm not going anywhere." He whispered, softly kissing her lips and taking her hand once again. Menodora grinned, turning her head to where she guessed Dane was sitting.

"Don't let the light we created… die… with me. Promise me…"

"Menodora, I…"

"Promise me... Please." Dane stared for a long while into her pleading, empty eyes, once full of bright life, now dull and lost. Before he could answer, she gasped one last time before falling still.

"Menodora? Menodora? No, no, not yet. Please, Menodora, say something!" Dane begged as flashes of her smiling face whipped through his mind like a mocking reminder. His light was gone. His light was gone, and it was all that man's fault! After tenderly setting Menodora down, Dane stumbled over to Russel and hauled him from the ground. Half his face burned away, bleeding profusely. Wrath surged through his entire being, and Dane shook him violently.

"WHY! WHY DID YOU TAKE MENODORA AWAY FROM ME! WHY! WHY ARE YOU ALIVE, AND SHE IS GONE! TELL ME! TELL ME!" Dane roared. But the man only wheezed and chuckled, unable to say anything. Dane threw him to the ground with a hard grunt, holding his hand back where a swirl of flames roared to life. Ariel reached out, setting a hand on his shoulder and telling him to stop.

Moments crawled by, the flame growing and shrinking in power until Dane unleashed it at Russel, obliterating him in a flash. Dane tried catching his breath, looking at his blood-stained hands, seeing Menodora's blood covering them, making him shake, sob, and laugh all at the same time as great heaves of sorrow wracked his body. Ariel embraced him as he curled to the ground and sobbed, her only want being to comfort this man in any way she could in his time of immense pain.

Chapter Text

Dane felt like he moved through an unending haze in the months following the Great Circle’s destruction. The blast had taken everything away from Dane. Menodora, Maxus, and Adelia had all vanished from his life, leaving a consuming emptiness behind. John and Sari, Menodora's parents, survived the blast thanks to their house being on the outer fringes of Margata. Despite having married their daughter, their sorrow turned to rage, eventually telling Dane they never wanted to see him again, blaming him for their daughter’s death.

Dane understood their hurt, their Darkness; the same weighed in his soul. But to hear such vitriol leveled at him when they had once been so friendly to one another deepened the Darkness in his soul. He tried to reconcile with them, but their Darkness was too powerful, and only fed off his own, worsening their relationship.

Due to the mass of Anti-magic blanketing the city, Arkarium's expertise was vital in containing and dissipating it, which took weeks. Dane tried to offer his help in any way, but the citizens of Margata began to regard him with disdain once they learned he was the one who had helped implement the Dark Alchemy. At first, everyone replied with curt denials of needing his help, which later morphed into malice and beratement, even chasing him away. Once the task was complete, Margata's alchemists began rebuilding and healing those still alive and severely injured.

Regrettably, chaos descended upon Margata as a passive war between the Acaldos and the Zumistes. At first, each faction fiercely blamed Dane for the explosion, but later leveled the blame at one another. The Zumistes blamed the Acaldos for the careless creation of their machines that, to their eyes, ultimately rejected the organic components of Humanoid-A. Madae and The Acaldos, in turn, blamed the Zumistes for not creating their biological pieces with enough durability to withstand the inorganic mechanical elements.

"It was pure folly to think that machines could live as humans do! Your mechanical creations are an abomination to the neutral order! If you hadn’t agreed to this project, we would have never used Dark Alchemy and avoided this disaster!" Carl would shout when he caught sight of Madae in the street.

"You think we are the only ones to blame? You also mentioned this experiment would lead to the evolution of humanity!" Madae shot back, making Carl grind his teeth in rage.

"We seek to preserve life as best we can, not extend it eternally! Your apprentice wouldn’t have destroyed The Great Circle had you properly trained him! You no doubt told him to sabotage the experiment for exclusive access to Dr. Long and his favor!"

"I banished Russel from the Acaldos weeks before this happened. He was acting on his own! If you hadn't agreed to show him what the Life Force is and how to touch it, I wouldn't have had to dismiss him when his experiments became too immoral!"

"Immoral?!" Their arguments escalated into violence until the factions split the city entirely. Despite the venom thrown at one another, there seemed to be no care in finding Russel. Dane chuckled to himself, sitting on the central square fountain, seeing ghosts of his and Menodora’s wedding and obliterating Russel with a fire spell so hot that it melted some of the nearby rocks.

All that remained of Dr. Long was Humanoid-A, which appeared to contain some of Dr. Long’s brilliant mind for Alchemy and science, but not his personality, nor did he have any memory of his wife, Felicia, or his daughter, Keni, who survived thanks to a powerful barrier spell cast by Felicia. Humanoid-A did seem to care for both of them, becoming a helper and tutor for Keni. In the deepest part of her mind, Falicia believed that some part of Mathias still existed within this android and would return to her one day. Until then, she was content with the friendship of Humanoid-A.

While glad that Dr. Long's experiment had succeeded at least in part, the gnawing emptiness still ate at Dane. His Darkness research became a chore. He would read through his and Menodora's notes, feeling a presence surrounding him with warmth and comfort, suppressing the Darkness within him. Dane thought it might be some fragment of Menodora embracing him as though trying to offer a tiny bit of comfort, feeling like another person and not just wishful thinking. 

Dane searched for a way to isolate that presence earnestly; it was a glimmer, the spark of hope he needed to spur him on in bringing Menodroa back from the grave. But as time passed, his search brought him to one absolute conclusion: there was no reviving the dead. However, that presence persisted, almost urging him to finish what he had started. 

The loss of Menodora and the anger, hatred, and sorrow laid at his feet allowed him to see the Darkness for what it truly was. Darkness wasn’t just the negative emotional wounds in a person’s soul. It was also the directionless need for vengeance or revenge for the wrongs and wounds left behind. If tended to soon enough with the proper care, or Light, a person could heal and ease the suffering.

If these wounds were left unattended, they would fester into poisonous wells of pain overflowing out of control. These wounds often manifest themselves as violence, depression, greed, and depravities of the worst sort in humankind in an attempt to find a cure. But none would come. Any chance of healing these wounds was remote at the absolute best, non-existent at its worst.

Had it not been for the constant warmth the presence gave him, Dane felt that his heart would have easily succumbed to the hate and rage that boiled within him. He felt as if life had been torn from him when Menodora died in his arms. It wasn't fair that her bright life was taken from a world that could use it. However, this presence felt as if it were made of the outward healing Light the world needed. 

Dane pivoted his research into the 'Light' he and Menodora discovered, trying desperately to harness it and combat the Darkness. But there seemed no conclusive way to think of Light and erase or push back the Darkness; it was far more stubborn than that. To add to the findings, Dane found that no matter how powerful or how much Light a person was exposed to, a spec of Darkness would always remain. It was like a permanent scar or disfigurement of their spirit, but never seemed to grow from that speck as long as one didn’t allow it to.

The test of spreading Light from Azwan’s Obelisk, which he and Menodora set up, did affect the Darkness of the World. But now that Menodora was gone, the next attempt failed because Dane could not effectively direct the Light through the Obelisk. He tried many more times, but those he’d gathered to give their Light began to abandon his attempts, soon leaving him as the only one trying. Despite the power of Light, no one person could produce enough outward Light to be used in such a manner.

A year passed with Dane still searching for answers about Light and Darkness. And then, it came.

All at once, a famine spread through Usoria. Many called on the Alchemists of Margata for a scientific solution to slow it down, but it still spread wildly. The famine decimated even the lush and plentiful gardens of Moon Terra in the southwest. Word filtered down from Oreyon that the Emperor was sending aid as far and as fast as possible. It was the only place that seemed less affected by this tragedy.

Dane shifted his focus from the Darkness to the cause of the sudden famine. Entire crops would simply wither overnight. Fruits grown in the East Dragon Forest would rot off their branches. Nothing was safe. He threw himself into studying magic, the only thing that seemed to slow the famine. Magic may not have been the ultimate answer, but it was a step toward finding one. Despite his study and using the strongest magical runes to create Barrier Sigils, they would only last a month. Even stronger runes were needed, but there were none.

Through all of it, that presence followed him wherever he went as he left Margata behind: Dane was practically no longer welcome there, leaving behind the home he and Menodora might have made. Eventually, Dane accepted that the presence wasn't Menodora, though he couldn't help but imagine it was part of her. That sentiment was enough to give him the energy to keep moving, helping those in the world. During his travels, misshapen beasts of shadow began to appear, the same he and Menodora had faced years before, only with more form. People and fellow clerics began dubbing him 'The White Mage' for his selfless acts and snow-white hair.

But it wasn't the same. Dane could spend the rest of his life helping those in need: curing illness, bringing food, hope, money, and comfort. But without Menodora, it drained him. Dane could feel the Light he had built with her fading from his life with each passing day. His heart would ache every time he visited a village where both of them had been before, and they would ask where she was. But Dane pushed on, stretching out what little of Menodora's Light remained. She would want to help those in need, and Dane wanted to preserve that. Nevertheless, how long could he make it last before his heart collapsed?

Ariel followed Dane every chance she found an opportunity. She was a goddess, but in her reflective thoughts, she discovered that she had been abhorrently absent in her duties to the people of Usoria. Minerna had charged her and her two brothers, Haim, Deity of Life, and Nanahuatzin, Deity of Light, to watch over this world. But Ariel felt her powers limited her to a lonesome existence: she protected and controlled Time.

When first given this duty, she used her power to stretch moments for some people into hours to help them remember it or help those in dire need. Other times, she would use her power to see what lay ahead and guide humans toward a better path. Still others, she would look back over a person's life to help them remember important things. But after a few millennia, her ability to define past, present, and future began to blur. Patterns began appearing to her that would explain how certain people would react, despite her help.

As more time passed, she began to grow disinterested and disconnected. Did she care too much? Did she not care enough? It all felt monotonous as fewer and fewer people sought her help or acknowledged her existence. Soon she began shirking her duties to the point of near non-existence. The few prayers of people for their children's protection went unanswered, and time passed her by quietly.

Ariel began to wonder what would happen if she were to disappear. The people of Usoria loved her brothers. But she? It appeared she had nearly faded into myth as only a handful of people still believed and worshiped her with any hint of sincerity. Irritation and resentment began building in her soul toward her beloved brothers. She needed something for herself, a purpose she could call her own. Looking back on her long life through her Mirror of Time, Ariel found something missing in her soul, leading to her helping the humans with such fervor. It was as if someone had taken that part of her away. But she couldn't define it, who stole that part of her, or when it happened, as if something were blocking her vision.

Then a massive surge of power jolted her from the pit she had collapsed into. She hardly recognized the world when she extended her mind to the surface. Yes, the place she had come to before was originally dimmer than most of the world, but as she followed Dane, she could hardly believe her eyes. What had happened? The world she saw was so much colder and unloving than the on e she remembered. Had it been so long since she genuinely cared?

Ariel was so out of touch with the state of the world that she had no idea how to help the world she saw. Her best option would be to follow Dane as he traveled the world. Doing so would allow her to learn much of what humanity had become and how best to help them. As she watched Dane work, his compassion moved her.

When he would tend to someone with an exceptionally resilient illness, she strengthened his healing magic. She also amplified his magic when he would build barriers around towns and cities, slightly changing the sigils he used into Runes never before seen in Usoria that were stronger than any he’d found.

For all that Dane did, Ariel felt a stirring in her heart that she’d never felt. Or maybe it had always been there but was never fully awakened. Yes, she had felt love towards the people of Usoria, but this was different. She felt a longing to be with this one human. She knew Dane would be gone within a few short decades, but Ariel longed to be with him . She even began to refer to him as 'The White Mage', feeling strangely comforted and familiar with being in his presence despite never having a lover before meeting him.

As the days and weeks passed and she continued to help him, he began to smile sometimes, but there was still a quiet sadness in his eyes. Ariel would come to him when he was alone, putting her arms around his shoulders and reading the journal he would often look into. It consisted of notes describing Darkness, Light, and their Ultimate forms: fascinating concepts for a human study. Perhaps speaking to Nanahuatzin about the subject would give her insight into why these polar opposite concepts were so riveting to Dane. There was also a second book Dane would consult occasionally, but this one was different. It didn't look like it belonged. She couldn't put her finger on it, but it was there.

8 months later

"My Light. My ultimate Light is gone." Dane whispered to himself one day, staring down at Menodora’s journal as he held it. His work kept his mind busy, but it didn't help with the gnawing loneliness, and after eight months, Dane’s heart felt empty. There were so many in need, and he could still feel his Light shining in his being, but it was slowly getting weaker, and the Light he and Menodora shared was gone. With nothing to tend to his wounds, the Darkness was creeping in.

Women still came to him as they always had, talking with flirtatious tones, making him feel all the lonelier. And yet, that presence lingered. Was he going mad? The amount of sorrow he was surrounded by daily, both his own and from others, might be diminishing his Light and pulling him farther in than he wanted. Had his Light turned inward and begun absorbing the Darkness around him?

His healing abilities began to gain him worldwide recognition, even healing people on the brink of death. People started calling him a saint in addition to his title of 'White Mage.' The recognition did take away some of his loneliness, but all the same, he couldn't find the strength to smile genuinely. His notes reminded him that the Ultimate Light was the strongest when two people with outward-directed Light shared it with one another. If Dane could find someone like Menodora, whose Light face outward, it could put him back on track.

"Yes! That has to be it! If I do that, I could heal this land and myself as well!" his thoughts raced when he found time to be alone after a long day's duty and seek out women with this trait. There would be those he thought he saw a small part of Menodora in, and desperately waited for that person to become her. However, it would only lead him and others to be hurt all the more, further diminishing his Light. Most, if not all, only carried with them inward-facing Light.

" If I cannot find Light to strengthen my own, then I will seek out the Darkness, and Light will come to me. " Dane reasoned with himself. Rumors of a dark and shadowed land, known as the Forest of Peace, were sometimes heard as he sought out love. Many maps placed it on the far southeast corner of Usoria, three days past the East Dragon Forest.

"That is where I must go; Darkness is Darkness," He thought. But what would it accomplish? What would be his reason for traveling so far east? Was it the promise of solitude? There were no villages, no towns, not even the forest village of Lefra was there any longer. But Dane thought that if he could study Darkness in a dark place, he would understand how to rid himself of it. As he sat plotting the forest's location in his journal one evening, a Cleric of Ariel wandered into his camp. His wide-brimmed hat shielded his face from the unrelenting sun, and his simple tan robe appeared thin and stained from the many years of service.

"You wouldn't happen to be The White Mage, would you, young man?" the aging Cleric asked, heavily leaning against his well-weathered staff.

"I am he. Sit Fatri, ease your feet." Dane instructed as the Cleric sat on a nearby rock.

"Oh, thank you, Saint White."

"Dane, Fatri. There is no need to call me by such lofty titles."

"Oh? But your power and willingness to help have well-earned you that title. Even your sharing the new Runes helped a great deal."

"Even so, I do not deserve it. I have done all that I can, yet there seems to be no end to this terrible famine. And the Runes didn’t come from my searching; they evolved independently.” 

“I’ve never heard of self-evolving Runes, but given your power, I believe one of the three deities favors you and has touched you. Have you considered asking them for help? Perhaps even the Great Mother Minerna?" the old man asked, his bushy eyebrows lifting slightly, revealing his dark, wise eyes.

"The thought has crossed my mind. But I have yet to find evidence that the deities exist. If they exist, I doubt they would answer my prayers, Fatri." Dane grunted, staring blankly into the fire as the sun slowly dipped below the horizon. The old man laughed slowly, his smile making his thick white mustache pull upward almost to his eyes.

"Perhaps then you require a pilgrimage to reinvigorate your faith." The old man looked around a bit.

"Hmmm, where are we…"

"Arentia, Fatri." Dane smiled, wondering if he would be like this old man one day.

"Ah, yes. There is a great tree in the Victarani province far north of here. I have never been that far north myself, as I am from Al Neth in the northwest region. I doubt these old legs could carry me that far now. Seek out that tree: it is said to be the footstool of Haim, Deity of Life."

"And what am I to do when I reach this tree? Beg for his help? Or seek out some object that will end this famine, bringing it to him as an offering?" Dane scoffed, knowing that deep down, he wanted to believe that deities did exist, but the Darkness in his heart tainted his belief.

"I doubt he would be so callous. It couldn't hurt, could it? You might even find something that will cure this land once and for all." The old man smiled, leaning against his staff and promptly falling asleep. Dane grinned, helping the man to the ground to sleep and putting his blanket over him.

"Victarani. I should travel there. But first, I must visit my grandfather in Azwan." During his three-year tour to study magic in his youth, Dane often visited Azwan to consult with his grandfather Vusron. In addition to becoming friends, Vusron became one of Dane's many masters in magic. Despite using the Obelisk, it’d been quite some time since his last proper visit to his grandfather. Would he have some insights that Dane had missed?

It took Dane four days to reach the front gate of the buried city, seeing sand nearly burying the cobblestone road entrance, which reminded him just how long it’d been since his last visit. A low buzz from the Great Obelisk ticked his ears as he passed. However, the sound emanating from it was strange, making Dane pause. It was almost as if the power within it was on the brink of release. Shaking his head, he continued to the front gate, where a well-dressed guard stood in his path.

"We don't get many visitors to the city of Azwan. May I ask the reason for your visit?" the man asked. Dane looked the guard over, noting that he didn't have a trace of Darkness surrounding him, nor any Light for that matter. Looking past the guard, those he could see were also strangely lacking in both Light and Darkness.

"I have come seeking counsel with Vusron," Dane answered, puzzled by the lack of Darkness or Light.

"Vusron? Grand Shaman Vusron? Is he expecting you?" the guard asked, almost seeming to be in shock.

"Yes, the very same. Is there something wrong?" Dane inquired, noting that the guard's demeanor seemed forced.

"I'm sorry, but he can no longer speak with anyone. He spends his time managing the power of the Great Obelisk." Dane narrowed his eyes, looking back over his shoulder.

"Does not Azwan train Shaman for that very task?" He asked. During many of his visits, Dane often saw Shaman troupes led through the halls and streets. When he inquired about them, Vusron explained they were Shamans specially trained to maintain the Obelisk's power.

"I'm sorry, but that is all I am allowed to tell someone who is not a shaman of Azwan." The guard replied. Dane narrowed his eyes; the guard acted strangely, as if trying to hide something. 

"Then may I be permitted to enter and buy supplies? I am embarking on a long journey, and my current supplies are quite low." The guard seemed to freeze in place until his expression lightened, and stepped aside, holding out his arm for him to enter.

"By all means. The market is near the center of the city. If you get lost, I'm sure you can ask anyone here, and they would be happy to guide you." Dane nodded his thanks and stepped through the gate, mentally noting the guard's strange hesitation.

Inside the cool facade, A long stairway led deep underground to a massive cave beneath the sands. Stone made up grand viaducts, pillars, palaces, and homes that comfortably crowded the cave’s outer edges. Wide dirt roads led down to the center, where a massive but lively market sat. Roads spread out in all directions like veins connecting every part of the city efficiently, but they felt hollow and lifeless. Dane had been to this city many times, and even then he could sense Darkness and Light coming from the city. But now, Dane could hardly feel anything despite the throngs of people walking its streets. Was there something he missed? Or did these people do something that kept the Darkness of the world at bay? Were they exuding outward Light so much that it overwhelmed his senses?

As he wandered, he couldn't help but notice very few shamans among the populous. Azwan was known far and wide for its powerful shamans, and Vusron told stories of how the streets would nearly be split evenly between civilians and shamans walking them. When Dane would visit, there were sometimes festivals and rituals, some of which were led by a beautiful fire-haired Shamaness named Hilda. Out of all the Shamans, Hilda was adored the most by the people and fellow Shamans alike. But in the city Dane now saw, only one or two shaman walked the streets, and even then they seemed only to be well-dressed mannequins.

"Excuse me, but where are the Shamans? I've heard that this city was well known for them." He asked a grocer as he packed his knapsack.

"It’s strange you ask about that. About two years ago, there was a sharp decline in the number of Shamans being trained due to all the Grand Masters mysteriously dying quickly. There are rumors that the new King despises all Shamans." Dane lowered his brow and pursed his lips. 

“Why would that be?” the grocer handed him the supplies, seeming stunned for a moment before continuing as if nothing happened.

“The previous King favored the Ruby Shamaness, Hilda, showering her with gifts and affection. After some time, it became evident to all that this affection became love, at least on the King’s part. But soon after the King brought her into his court, she killed him. The prince banished her from Azwan soon after.”

“How does that connect to there being no Shaman here?”

“Rumors spread that the Prince, now the King, turned his ire toward the Shaman of Azwan and secretly began executing or banishing them. Only a few remain to maintain Obelisk’s power.” Dane thanked the man for the supplies, beginning to wander the streets again. There was something else at work here. Yes, seeing the lack of Darkness was refreshing, but the lack of Light concerned him.

Dane chose to stay for a short while and study the city, eventually noticing that everyone appeared to be moving in set patterns as if hypnotized. The interactions of the people all seemed staged and stiff, and not one person acknowledged his presence. Despite being a stranger to the city, someone would at least offer a greeting in the past. When he paused for lunch, Dane felt someone watching him as he read over his notes and looked up.

Standing among the crowd and surrounded by three guards and an attendant, he spotted the ruby-haired Shamaness he remembered. But her golden-brown eyes didn’t reflect the kindness she’d been known for: they were heartless and malicious. Her black dress was also much more sensual and revealing than the white dress she wore for the rituals and festivals. Her stare lingered on him for a while before she leaned down and said something to her attendant before leaving, as the attendant bowed and quickly made her way through the crowd directly to Dane.

He tensed but focused on the attendant, noting how she weaved through the people. None of them seemed aware of her, but they all moved out of her way. Dane half turned his gaze down, scribbling something in his journal before the attendant was upon him.

"Excuse me, Sir. My lady, Grand Master Hilda, asks for a word with you." Dane shut his journal, tucked it into his bag, and sat back as he reached for his drink.

"Is there something wrong?" Dane asked in return, his stare burning through her over his cup. The woman seemed to freeze for a moment, her face becoming blank, then continued, but her voice seemed nervous.

"No, nothing of the sort. Are you not The White Mage?" she asked. Dane narrowed his eyes before setting his cup down, spinning it on its plate; he hadn't told anyone that name in the city, even in the past, so did she know who he was?

"I am. But what would Hilda want with a lowly cleric such as myself?"

"That is something I don't know. I am sure my lady is eager to meet you, so if you would follow me, please." She asked, holding out her hand. Dane was unsure what this meeting would reveal, but he could only do so much to resist someone of high standing. He was, as he put it, a lowly cleric. The attendant led him through the city towards one of the buildings that closely resembled a palace made of earth-tone stone. With each hall they passed, Dane noted that all the guards' eyes seemed distant and clouded.

A musty stench also hung in the air, mostly masked by the heavy scent of dust. Upon entering a grand room, Dane instantly felt a change: Darkness was thick here. It was almost overwhelming, making him stumble and lean against a nearby pillar.

“Are you alright?” the attendant asked, looking back at him with neatly folded hands, but a stiff and practiced expression.

“Yes. I just sensed something powerful is all,” Dane wheezed, regaining composure and following the attendant until she stopped, and with a grand lift of her arm, motioned to the end of the hall.

“I present to you the beloved Shamaness, Hilda of the Crimson Sunset,” she said as Dane neared and saw the woman from earlier.

"Thank you for coming, Master White Mage. Your name has spread quite a long way, and I feel honored to meet you face to face." Hilda said, half sitting on a fine desk on the far end of the room, crossing her legs sensuously.

"It is flattering to be known so widely, but as I told your attendant, I am but a lowly cleric," Dane repeated, holding his arms wide in a bow. Hilda chuckled under her breath and picked up her weight, holding out her hand and summoning her staff.

"Now, now, there is no need to be so modest. There are stories of you bringing someone back to full health from the brink of death." Hilda cooed as she circled Dane, admiring his physique and long snow-white hair. The waist-high splits of her skirt made her legs appear longer than they were, a distracting sight for Dane. Despite the Shamaness's title, her clothes were far more revealing than her attendant's, almost erotic. From what he remembered of the past shamans, they all wore somewhat modest garments.

"I'm sure that with some study, such an ability could overcome death itself. Even prevent it altogether." Dane narrowed his eyes, slowly eyeing her as she circled.

"Are you speaking of immortality?" Hilda smiled and tapped his nose with a slender finger and fluid movements.

"Precisely." Dane's face remained stern as he locked eyes with hers.

"Such dreams are not meant to be. I have seen what such thoughts bring, which dearly cost me and many others from Margata. What you speak of is simply not possible."

"Oh, but it is." She teased, walking back to her desk and pulling a bottle containing a swirling pink liquid from it.

"With this, I have gained my youth and beauty for as long as I am alive. While this potion revitalizes my youth, thus extending my life by a substantial amount, the fact remains that I will die one day. With your power and my knowledge, I am sure we could find a way to prevent it." Hilda prodded, setting the bottle down softly on the desk. Intrigued, Dane walked to the desk and picked up the bottle, turning it this way and that, watching the liquid inside swirl.

"What did you distill this from?" Dane demanded, looking up at her from under his brow. Hilda smirked, propping her staff against the desk and walking behind him, leveling her red lips to his ear while setting her hands on his strong shoulders.

"This is the extracted youth and Life Force of everyone in Azwan," She whispered. Dane's eyes widened, turning to watch the guards and the attendant become skeletons.

"You used the people of this city to gain such a fleeting thing as youth and beauty?" Dane growled, his hand tensing as he set the bottle down hard.

"Why not? The only thing I ever received from them was heartbreak when they condemned me for killing the King. That was a lie, of course, but since the King's affections were constantly on me, I was the automatic choice for the murderer. So why not use them?"

"Because those you used are more than likely innocent." Hilda's smile faded as she slammed her staff hard on the ground, power spreading out from it and rushing past a barrier Dane cast.

"You don't understand. It isn't the people that betrayed me; it was the city. But since stone and earth have no life to use, its people are the next best thing!" Hilda snarled. Dane dismissed his barrier with a swift sweep of his hands.

"What about Master Vusron? What have you done with him?" Dane demanded as Hilda laughed darkly.

"Him? That old man caught onto my plan in its infancy. But his duty to keep the power of Azwan in check grew after the unfortunate deaths of the other Masters and Grand Masters. He has been busy enough to stay out of my way. It was a shame: I expected them all to put up so much more of a fight." Dane felt his face grow hot as blood rushed to his cheeks.

"You witch," Dane growled, fire billowing in his hands. Hilda grabbed her staff and summoned her pet, a dark creature with glowing white eyes and gold-decorated horns.

"Blackheart, be a dear and dispose of this pest for me." Hilda smiled. The creature growled, black flames licking at its lips as it charged. Dane crossed his arms, summoning a barrier that cracked under Blackheart's force. Dane readied to retaliate, but Blackheart forced his way through what remained of the barrier. Dane's arm burned as a backlash of magic surged through it, only to be trampled to the ground and pinned.

Dane teleported away, holding his hands out as fizzing electricity leaped from them, engulfing Blackheart. The ground shook as the thunder clapped, melting part of the floor, crumbling a pillar, and staining the floor with soot. The force threw the giant creature through the air against the opposite wall. Dane stared at his hands in awe: his Lightning Charge had never been that strong, even with a sigil. Not even his masters had this much power.

Blackheart charged him from the air as he had sprouted wings, pinning Dane to the ground, with flames building in his throat. Dane teleported away, having to cross his arms when a fire engulfed him. Dane moved to counter, but stopped when he realized his spell might be more powerful than he could control.

Blackheart snarled, charging through the lingering smoke, swiping at him with his long claws. Dane ducked but was met with Blackheart's second foreleg and sent bouncing across the floor, slamming into the railing overlooking the city. Hilda held up her hand, halting Blackheart before he unleashed another billow of black and purple flames.

"Why do you hold yourself back, White Mage? If you and I found how to become immortal, our power would be unstoppable!" Hilda smiled. Dane struggled to his feet and looked out over the city, seeing that the lively crowds a few moments before were now well-dressed skeletons littering the roads. 

“You use Necromancy on all these people, didn’t you?” Dane sneered as she approached him, the skeleton soldiers clattering behind her.

“Necromancy is such an ugly word. I prefer skeleton puppetry; it’s an ability I gained after draining their life forces and consuming them. It would have been a waste to leave all these corpses scattered around, stinking up the place. And now, I have an army at my beck and call.” Dane’s skin paled: he learned about undead puppetry during his study of magic in his youth. But even the strongest runes and sigils only granted control of a dozen corpses at most: to puppet the throng of this scale meant that something else must be granting her the power needed.

“How many?” Dane shuddered, still staring out over the quiet city.

“Come again?” Hilda chuckled.

“How many people did you kill?” Dane asked again, tightening his fists enough to make his skin creak.

“In Azwan?” The question made Hilda chuckle harder.

“If I had to estimate, it was roughly sixty-five thousand people. I did spare Vusron, though: someone needed to ensure the Obelisk’s power didn’t run wild.” Dane threw back a blast of flames, tossed aside by Hilda before Blackheart pinned him. He tried to teleport away, but something prevented the rift from forming.

"Immortality is impossible! And even if it were, someone like you would not be worthy of it." Dane growled, struggling to pull free. Hilda walked over to him, crouching down while supporting her chin with her palm.

"Then, there is no need for you. As famous as you are, if you won't give me what I want, I'll find someone who will." She chuckled. Dane locked gazes with her and stopped struggling, recognizing one of the ways Darkness manifested in people's hearts. Hilda's had become the worst: a festering well of pain. With the recognition came the realization that Hilda drew her power from The Darkness, allowing her to control so many corpses simultaneously. 

Dane thought there might be some way of helping people like this, bring them back from the Darkness swallowing them by exposing them to enough Light. But after seeing what such Darkness looked like up close, he knew such healing would be impossible.

"Blackheart, you may dispose of him as you please," Hilda called over her shoulder as she walked away. Blackheart breathed deeply, violet flames gathering on his tongue, lapping at his lips. Dane struggled to get free, trying to pull his arms from under the creature's weight. As the flame's light brightened, his struggle became more desperate, feeling the heat building against his back. Teleporting rifts would collapse as soon as he tried to use them, and his spells wouldn't form: his mind was too afraid to concentrate. Just as the light was brightest, something caught his eye, kneeling next to him. It was only for a moment, but the light revealed the silhouette of a woman reaching down for him.

"Menodora?!" When the light engulfed him, hot flames licked at his face. On instinct, he screamed until he felt himself drop onto the warm sand. He bolted upright, trying to gather his bearings while brushing the sand from his clothes and hair, soon finding that he was not far from Arentia.

" Who was it that reached for me? Was it Menodora? " he thought. As he recalled the image, he realized the woman wasn't his beloved. Her hair was too long and bright crimson, with a crown atop her head.

" Could it be the presence following me all this time? " Dane thought. Grave implications came to mind when he thought it was the spirit of some girl he and Menodora had visited when she was alive. But that was a thought Dane didn’t want to entertain. The only thought on his mind was the need to return to Azwan and rescue his grandfather.

"But first, I must procure a staff for myself." Dane scolded. His masters and fellow clerics had told him numerous times that getting a staff to focus his great power would be in his best interest. But he never thought much of it. Hilda’s command of the now undead of Azwan had shown him that his magic alone would not be enough without said focus. 

Traveling into Arentia, Hilda's crazed, pain-filled fury reminded him just how thankful he was for this presence that followed him. Because of that presence, he didn't become what Hilda had: a festering fountain of pain.

" I must return to Azwan once I have a staff. " He thought, forcing himself to focus on rescuing his grandfather, Vusron, the power of the Obelisk be damned. Facing Hilda's undead army would be challenging if she became directly involved, so he must be swift and precise. Dane may be more powerful than most mages in the world, but even he couldn’t face an army of sixty-five thousand undead.

Chapter Text

After obtaining a staff, Dane spent two weeks attempting to rescue his grandfather. Hilda and her massive army of skeleton soldiers routed every one of Dane’s attempts. During his seventh attempt, Dane managed to force his way into the city and find the chamber serving as Vusron’s prison, maintaining the Obelisk’s power. But as Dane broke his chains and dragged him away, Vusron’s body disintegrated in his arms. He could only escape because Hilda was too busy trying to stabilize the Obelisk and keep it from detonating. Soon after that attempt, reports of kidnapped Clerics began to surface, and he could only guess where they were going.

Dane again felt the sting of loss, a black cloud hanging over him: he had to stop Hilda. It wasn’t purely out of desperation to stop Hilda’s mad practices and prevent more lives from being lost; it was also revenge for the last of his family being taken from him. But no matter what he tried, the Red Witch’s undead legion would chase him away in defeat. Six failed attempts later, Dane realized he would only exhaust himself without help. Seeing as how life was being expended and enslaved by Hilda, Dane reasoned that his original destination of Haim's Tree might be the best place to search. The Deity of Life should have a solution to overpower Hilda's army and might also know how to rid the world of Darkness.

After buying a compass and a map, he set out for Victarani, not stopping for eleven days. His path led across the desert, well out of reach of any civilization, and eventually, to the green pastures of the southernmost part of Victarani. Despite having found the region, searching for the Great Tree of Haim proved harder than he first thought. 

His rations were running low, his back and feet ached, and he was exhausted. He followed promising leads on the location of the famed tree, but it would only bring him to a small shrine or dedicated tree in Haim's name instead. The glowing blue stone suspended in his staff gradually dimmed over the last 3 days, a sign that he was becoming too weary to use any of his magic.

Finding a small cove of roots to rest in, Dane pulled out Menodora's research journal, reading some of her neatly scrawled notes. It had been nine months and twelve days since her death. He sometimes would dream about her or would find himself shedding tears when he thought about her. All in all, his sadness felt as if it were fading away, and the Darkness surrounding him dissipated, but the world didn't seem any brighter.

"Is this due to my light not having anything to replenish it?" he would ask himself. He often imagined Menodora sitting across from him with some food she had prepared earlier in the day as he nibbled on his rations of bread and dried fruits. If he didn't find some sort of village or house that could help him, he would be out of food within 2 days. After closing the book, he nestled into the roots using his knapsack as a pillow and drifted off to sleep.

Ariel did what she could for him, giving him the strength needed for his long journey. As she peered down the road of time, she could see turbulent times ahead for this world. She tried altering events and high points in time to avoid this coming disaster. Unfortunately, her meddling would only make the disaster happen sooner or later; the world pushed towards unrest.

Kingdoms of the people within the world would start battles for power, the most prominent of which was Hekaton and the kingdom of Kritas. Disputes would break out easily among families that had been friends for generations, leading to decade-long feuds. Even old wrongs forgiven between nations, families, or siblings would rise to the surface, driving wedges between them all. Dane helped stave off some of these unfortunate events, only for another, more potent dispute to appear elsewhere.

Ariel could see she needed to do something , but didn't know what. She tried communicating this to Haim, but his only concern seemed to be ensuring the world didn't die . Whether or not that meant wars would rage was inconsequential. Nanahuatzin's duties and abilities left him unable to help. The only option she had left was Dane. 

If only her interaction with him could be more personal, to meet him face to face. The wounds in his heart were beginning to heal, yes, but based on the research she read in his journal, those wounds needed much more care if they were to recover fully. And that required a personal touch.

Ariel would not only be able to heal him but, in doing so, could help him discover a way to avoid the coming disaster. She would finally have what she longed for: him, all to herself. Following Dane had made her come to love him, even from a distance, with no way to reciprocate that love. If she could meet him in the flesh, Ariel could have her affection returned to her as she wanted.

The problem would be how. Ariel could extend her mind to the surface and interact with people minimally. Dane seemed aware of her presence, but being a time goddess meant she couldn't come to the world herself without leaving most of her power and personality behind in the temple. She had done it once to meet some devoted Clerics of her order. But doing so revealed her personality and demeanor to be far less caring. 

Ariel would not stand for that, especially for love. She could bring him to the temple to meet her in person, but a human could only withstand the temple's air for so long before having to return. Human bodies couldn't endure the sheer immense power of a goddess in its entirety for long without a divine pact. Another fact was that time within the temple flowed erratically, and seeing as how Dane’s life was tied to Usorian Time, he might age and die within moments.

"How could I be there for you?" she asked herself while watching him sleep. Brushing aside a lock of his hair, she wished her interaction could be so much more than minimal contact. Humans were always more receptive to divine interaction when they were asleep, and this contact, while pleasing, still wasn't enough.

"Goddess Ariel, you are spending much too much time watching that human," A voice cut her concentration and snapped her back to her surroundings in the Temple of Time. Once recentering herself, she saw one of her attending Monks of the Green standing next to her.

"And how would that be an issue? Am I not allowed to interact with the people of Usoria?" Ariel questioned.

"No, but even you must realize that your duty is to all the people of Usoria, not only this one human. While your past actions have been menial, you can't focus on him alone. He will be gone in just a few short decades, something the Monks of the Blue have told us Monks of the Green repeatedly," The monk persisted, bringing the ends of his long and wide sleeves together, hiding his hands.

"I know, but I can't help but be drawn to him. He is so much like I was so long ago. His kindness draws me to him; his relentless drive to help others despite his pain. It was he that I first saw after extending my vision to this world. And even if it is for a brief moment, I would like to know what a love he had looks like. I want to know what it feels like."

"Goddess, you are speaking of mingling among humans. Such a thing is forbidden. Even your constant presence around that man has altered him in so many ways, perhaps even for the worse. Your power isn't something that a human could withstand-"

"I know that, monk. I still want to be a part of his life, not as a deity, but something more. I am a goddess, yes. But at my core, I am also a woman. There has been a void in my soul ever since I can remember, and I think he could erase that void." Ariel smiled, returning her gaze to the ground where Dane still slept.

"You almost sound like you are becoming a human, goddess," The monk retorted.

"Would it be preposterous to think my presence around Dane has also changed me?" She chuckled softly when the thought struck her; becoming human . What if there was a way she could walk among humans and be with the one human that had captivated her? Maybe not as a human , but something close enough to it to be with him. She went to the Halls of the Green, where every memory of Usoria had been stored since The Great Beginning. She searched the record scrolls and found one that depicted the beings she needed.

"These creatures are nearly extinct, but I can use their likeness to my advantage," She thought, smiling as she set her plan into motion.

The sound of birds and their sharp and high-pitched tweets interrupted Dane's sleep. As his mind became more aware, he took a mental inventory of his surroundings. The last he remembered, he had fallen asleep in a cove of roots in a reclined position, stiff and uncomfortable.

" Something has changed, " He thought, noting that he was lying flat with his head on something soft. As his mind further awoke, he felt a slight rise and fall in whatever his head lay on.

" Am I lying on or against something alive? " he questioned. Slowly, he opened his eyes, unsure of what he would find. His surroundings were definitely different; extremely tall trees encircled him on all sides. Beneath him was a bed of down and straw, nestled in the stump of a massive tree.

"You're finally awake. You must have been exhausted," A pleasant voice said. Dane froze, looking down to see a slender hand resting on his chest. Following it, he met the golden-eyed gaze of a young woman. Her gilded hair lay around them like a cloud with his head on her stomach. Dane bolted upright, reaching for his staff, but missed it and saw it lying beside the woman. He held his hands forward as a spell of energy blazed to life within his palms: without the staff's focus, the spell would run wild, but it was better than nothing.

"Be at ease, White Mage Dane; I mean you no harm." The woman urged, sitting up and adjusting her delicate, transparent green and yellow wings.

"How do you know my name?" Dane growled. Looking her over, he took note of her dress made of leaves and pointed ears, and guessed that she was some kind of magical creature. He had seen Elves and Fairies mentioned in his magic studies, but their sightings or knowledge of them were minimal.

"I have been watching you for some time, Dane. Ever since the accident in Margata that took your loved one." Dane intensified his energy as his eyes widened, struggling to hold back the flood of emotion digging its dagger through his heart.

"How do you know of that?! I demand you answer me, woman! Who are you?!" Dane growled, stepping back from her as she rose to her feet. The ball of energy in his hands grew and fizzled.

"I am Ephenia, the Usorian form of the Goddess of Time, Ariel." Dane slowly relaxed his stance, still trying to stay the pain of Menodora's memory being brought back to him so starkly.

"You were in Margata while Menodora's life slipped away before me? And you did nothing?!" Dane sneered, the energy in his hands changing to a bright fire orange while dark mist sizzled at its edges. He thought he had moved past this pain and was beginning to heal. Now this woman, this Goddess, brought it all back to him. Ephenia stepped closer, reaching for his hand and dissipating the flames within it.

"I would have helped her, Dane, but her life was already beyond my help. There was a dark power at work around her that I could not overcome without endangering her life. The most I could do was slow time so you had as long as possible together." Dane did his best to push away the pain and tears; he was beyond this! It had been months since her death. He should remember Menodora and not feel the dark shadow of sadness, pain, or loneliness. He shouldn't be, but he was. Ephenia moved to him, making Dane step back. The straw gave way under his foot as he began to fall. In one swift motion, Ephenia put her arms around him, spreading her wings and hovering while holding him close.

"You may weep, White Mage. Tears are a part of healing. You may have begun to heal, but a wound this deep takes much more time than you have allowed yourself. You have suffered a great loss all at once. Let your tears come; I will catch them." She whispered, pulling him tightly to herself. Dane struggled hard, willing his tears and pain back into the corners of his being.

The comfort she offered, the permission to weep for loved ones, eroded his will to remain stoic. Finally, he collapsed into her, letting his tears freely fall. Ephenia gently landed, his wails echoing through the forest in what felt to be an endless cycle. When he no longer had the strength to weep, Ephenia lay under him, allowing his utterly exhausted being time to rest.

Ephenia was sure there would be more tears, but she was glad she could finally come to him and touch his body and soul. She hoped that her love would reach him once he had healed, as she listened to his breathing.

"She thinks she’s so great just because she can take on another form. Can't we do that as well?" one voice asked. It was high, paired with two blue eyes amidst the shadows.

"She is a goddess, after all. She can do as she pleases. This just happens to be one of the forms she can take," A second, lower voice answered, paired with green eyes.

"I bet she’s going to play a trick on him while he's sleeping," the first being said.

"No, I don't think she would do that," the second huffed.

"But why not? It would be so much fun. Why don't we play a trick on him instead?"

"Because you and I know we would be eliminated before we knew what happened."

"Aww, you're just afraid."

"No, I am not. I just understand my limitations. Unlike you."

"Ha! You are scared!"

"No, I am not!"

"Then prove it! Go play a trick on that Goddess or whatever she is." The blue-eyed being pressed. The green-eyed being narrowed his eyes, sighing and rolling them before looking around and finding a snake nearby. Small stubs protruded from the shadowy figure and picked it up, hovering over to the two people in the center of the clearing, then dropped the snake right on the woman's head, flitting back to the hiding spot.

"Do you think that snake will bite her?" the blue-eyed being laughed.

"Maybe," The green-eyed being retorted, both watching intently. The woman looked stirred when the snake slithered through her hair and across her arm. With a shout, she kicked off the man and began batting wildly in the air, trying to rid her hair of the snake caught in her mass of golden locks. The man instantly woke up, groggily looking around to find what had happened when he saw the woman in a panic.

"Stop flailing; you'll make it bite you." The man scolded. The woman seemed not to hear him, continuing to flail. Both beings inched closer to the clearing, waiting with bated breath for what the snake would do. But the man quickly grabbed the woman's arms, pinning her securely against himself, then gently removed the snake from her hair before walking it to the edge of the clearing and setting it free.

"Aww! Come on! That snake should have at least bitten her!" the blue-eyed being whined when they both saw the man's gaze fixed on them. How could he see them? People usually couldn't see them, so others blamed their tricks on someone else. But this man looked as if he could see them; how? Quickly, the two turned and left, weaving their way through the forest.

"You didn't get the right snake, did you?" the blue-eyed being scoffed.

"A snake is a snake. How am I supposed to know if it’ll bite or not? They all look the same. But did you see how she panicked when she saw the snake?!" The green-eyed being laughed hard, its eyes squinting to slits as it laughed, until a soft blue light overshadowed them.

"What mischief have you gotten into this time?" The large being asked. The two shadow beings turned around to see a log-like creature hovering behind them, blue light glowing within the split log of its body.

"Oh, come off it, Guwaru. We were just having a little fun." The blue-eyed being pouted.

"As the Guardian of the Forest, I must scold you for your actions. You may not like humans, but I cannot allow you to do something as deadly as trying to kill a human. It was reckless and uncalled for. If you do this again, I will have no choice but to dispel you."

"You're no fun, Grandpa Tree Bark." The green-eyed being huffed.

"Then I shall spell it out for you. If you continue this destructive path, other humans will come thinking there is a dangerous creature killing humans here. In turn, I must protect the forest, confirming their tales and escalating things further."

"You're the guardian of the forest . Why would you protect humans? They're so loud and don't have that much power."

"I protect the humans and, in turn, protect the forest," Guwaru answered, reaching his hands around the shadow beings and escorting them back into the forest. Both beings sighed in discontent.

"It's not just us that's causing problems, you know. Other shadows are draining the land of life!" The blue-eyed being squeaked.

"Yes, I know. But they are not threatening the life of the forest as of yet. I have no intention of expending energy unnecessarily."

Dane kept his eye on the shadows for a while, his senses tingling, thinking he saw two pairs of eyes leave the outer circle before returning to Ephenia.

"You shouldn't have panicked like that. There are poisonous snakes here in the forest," Dane huffed, sitting down once his adrenaline high wore off and the weight of Menodora's memory returned.

"I will admit, I have only been in this form for less than a day. The sensations of that creature were… strange. I simply wanted them to stop," She answered. Dane nodded silently and put his head in his hands, supporting his elbows with his knees.

"Who are you? And why have you been following me? I have never seen you before, yet you know so much about me." Dane asked once he had gathered enough strength.

"As I said, this body 'Ephenia' allows me, the Goddess Ariel, to be here with you in Usoria. I have been following you from my temple since the disaster in Margata. The amount of power released with the collapse of your Great Circle caught my attention. Ever since then, I felt drawn to you. And so, I followed you by extending my mind and vision." Looking up from his hunched position, Dane turned his gaze to her as thoughts connected.

" You have been the presence I felt following me?" Dane probed, watching her smile and softly nod. Dane was unsure what he should feel: he was thankful for her presence, which helped his heart from collapsing entirely. At the same time, he felt deceived that the presence he noticed wasn't Menodora whatsoever.

"Then was it you lending me the power to heal those on the brink of death?"

"Yes, that was also me."

"Why? You are a goddess; you could have healed Menodora instantly, despite the problems. You could have healed them all, yet you limit yourself to enhancing my magic while I help others."

"You misunderstand, White Mage. Your loved one-"

"Menodora." Dane snapped. The rage in his eyes made Ephenia feel like a memory was trying to surface, but it passed.

"Menodora had been touched by a brutal raw force that broke down power, magic, and even life itself. To close the wound and will her body to stitch itself back together would have taken a massive amount of my power to rise above that force; her life force was too weak and wouldn't have been able to withstand it."

"What force do you mean?” Dane asked with widening eyes. “What is so formidable that it can even break down the power of a goddess?"

"Only one person in Usoria uses this force; a man within a city called Kritas named Arkarium." Dane's eyes widened further as the realization of what prevented Menodora's survival hit him: Dark Alchemy. His shoulders sank; he allowed its use and even improved it for Dr. Long's experiment. HE was the one to blame for Menodora's death, not Russel.

"It's all my fault." He choked. Ephenia immediately went to him, putting her hand on his jaw and turning his face to hers.

"It's all my fault…"

"White Mage. Dane, look at me. Look at me !" she urged, as Dnae focused on her.

"Her death was not your fault. You didn't know what would happen. You didn't force this on her. You. Are. Innocent." She said with gentle conviction, each of her words fighting into his mind and calming him.

"What about you? You are the Goddess of Time! You could have seen what would have happened!" Dane countered. Ephenia paused; her lack of attention to the world could have affected this. But this man, this human, needed healing. Telling him the truth now might be more than he could bear.

"Even with my power, there would have been no way to foresee this unfortunate outcome until it was too late. Some paths are hidden to me, and this was one such path." Dane felt his being quiver with pain once more and wanted to turn away, but Ephenia forced his gaze to remain, her strength easily overpowering him.

"I have never experienced the pain of the loss you feel. But let me be the salve to those wounds. Do you remember Menodora's last words? She said not to let your light die with her. Please, your light is too pure to let die." Tears plummeted from Dane's eyes, and his face contorted with grief.

"Please, save me." He whimpered. Ephenia pulled him to her chest as he collapsed into her once more, hiding his mourning in the crook of her neck.

Chapter Text

Dane’s broken spirit took time to heal, and Ephenia eased him into peaceful sleep when the pain became too much. She didn't expect his pain to vanish overnight and return her feelings; It would take time. She could use her power and peer into the future and see when his heart would heal, but it would be more fulfilling if she lived through the time and helped to mend his spirit.

Despite Ephenia's kindness and comfort, Dane felt the world was duller than before. He wanted to vanquish the tiny, heavy feeling of distress in his heart, despite knowing it would never entirely disappear, even in the presence of Ephenia's outward-directed Light.

"What has the great White Mage so perplexed?" Ephenia smiled, standing behind him and massaging his shoulders.

"There is a small bit of Darkness within me that will never go away. But I want to find how I could erase it," Dane thrummed, rolling his head as the stress in his shoulders and neck began to melt.

"Didn’t your research reveal a spec of Darkness would always remain no matter how strong a Light it is exposed to?” Ephenia asked, tightening her grip on his shoulders to ease their tension further.

“Yes, but there MUST be a way to erase it. There is a theory in magic that no spell is ever truly unbreakable. But the amount of power required to break it is higher than anyone can produce to overwhelm and break it. Does the Darkness work on the same principle?”

“You also said that this remaining Darkness is like a deformity in one’s spirit. Based on your findings, you would need the ability to manipulate and heal the human soul. To my knowledge, only my brother Haim can do such a feat.” Dane let out a deep breath as he leaned back in his chair.

"Even if that is the case, we humans should be able to find a way," Dane answered flatly. Ephenia draped her arms around his chest, resting her head on his.

"What if one's memory of the event that created the Darkness allows it to remain?”

“Do you mean that someone must erase their memory for the Darkness to be vanquished?” Dane asked, seeming astonished.

“The human soul can be wounded just like flesh, at least according to what you’ve found thus far. Often, the severity of a flesh wound determines the severity of the scar left behind. It would appear the soul is the same: the event's severity determines the severity and strength of the Darkness created, and thus the severity of the impression left on the soul.”

“And even if a tremendous amount of time has passed, and the memory’s details fade, you will never forget that event. Nothing and no one is ever the same after a traumatic event,” Dane sighed, looking down at Menodora’s research journal sitting in his lap: he would never forget her, but there had to be a way to vanquish Darkness entirely; otherwise, there would be no way to help the world the way he wanted.

"This Darkness has warped even my soul," Ephenia said, her being panicking. Dane pursed his brow: how could a goddess be affected by Darkness? Was its power so terrible? The problem was much worse than he first thought if that were true.

"That can't be," Dane whispered, taking her hand from his chest and turning to look at her.

"Oh, but it can, Dane," Ephenia sighed heavily, taking a step back. She would have to tell him what her Darkness was, which would cause him much more pain, but he needed to know. Taking a long breath, she turned around and began.

"Many centuries before you were born, I wonder if I cared too much for those I watched and tried to help avoid a destructive path. Despite my influence and guidance, the humans of Usoria would do what they wanted. As a result, I became very distant and lost interest in this world, its people, and events. Usoria passed by with little to no intervention on my part." Ephenia paused and looked at Dane, expecting his expression to be contorted with rage. Instead, Dane wore a blank stare.

"My attention was drawn back to this world when your 'Great Circle' collapsed and released all its contained energy. If I had been more attentive, I could have prevented the loss of Menodora. But my negligence led to that very moment. It is a weight I carry. The only path before me is seeking forgiveness from the one I hurt the most." Ephenia drooped her delicate wings as Dane backed away from her, staring out through a window of vines overlooking the Aquanan sea.

"This is the second time you've mentioned Menodora's death. And now you tell me you could have prevented her death?" Dane growled, shadows gathering around him in a dark grey haze. Ephenia approached him, standing beside him to catch his peripheral vision.

"If I could go back and prevent her death without affecting the timeline so negatively, I would."

"You are the goddess of time, Ariel. As sure as I am standing here, you have the power to do just that. Yet you stand here in some pseudo body pontificating about your inability! You have the power to prevent her loss, and did NOTHING!" Dane roared, the shadows flowing out as a dark wind, deepening into dense clouds. Ephenia clenched her jaw as a tear fell from her eye, power flowing from her being, pushing back against the shadows.

"When one has lived as long as I have, a time will come when even a goddess finds her care taken for granted! YOU HUMANS ARE ALL THE SAME! I could have helped millions of people in the past, and I can guarantee every single one would come seething to my temple begging for a reason why I didn't. All I can tell them is that humanity broke my heart too many times and took me for granted!" Ephenia threw her arms down, a surge of power exploding from her body, throwing Dane into a pile of vines. She heard a loud crack from him, waking her from her furious rant to see Dane slumped on the floor. Covering her mouth with a shaking hand, she moved to him when he pulled himself to his feet and looked up to her.

Fear, understanding, grief, and anger settled across Dane's face. Such Darkness residing within a goddess was something he never considered. Regardless, it still hurt to know that Menodora's death was so preventable. With a grunt, Dane stood and stretched his back before walking to his staff.

"Dane, I'm-"

"Goodbye, Ephenia," Dane said softly, reaching for his staff and a freshly stocked knapsack, walking out of his home with a limp. Ephenia collapsed to her knees: what had she done? Had she pushed away the one chance to redeem herself? Had she just crushed the love she thought she was building? When Dane was out of sight, Ariel pulled her mind back, and her body fell limp.

Dane, meanwhile, pressed on to find the Great Tree of Haim. He didn't need healing, especially not from some pseudo woman claiming to be a goddess, and certainly not one that let Menodora die. He needed to know how to get rid of the Darkness once and for all.

Three days passed before he crested a hill overlooking a vast, deep valley spanning as far as the eye could see. In the valley’s center stood a gargantuan tree reaching beyond the clouds, its branches covering nearly half the valley from where it stood. It took Dane another three days to reach the outermost branch's shade, where maple leaves the size of houses lay strewn across the ground in a sunset-colored sea. Another day passed before Dane reached the base of the tree where a small town resided, nestled between two of its titanic roots. The buildings used vines, wood, and tree leaves for pathways, ladders, and houses.

"Welcome to the city of Eline, traveler." A lilting, musical voice said, startling Dane from his brooding concentration. He turned to see that the voice belonged to a young elfin man wearing white garments adorned with gold, while a delicate chain hung from the tip of his ear to its lobe.

"Thank you," Dane replied shortly, continuing toward the tree.

"Is there something I can assist you with?" the young man persisted. Dane sighed heavily as he faced him. The last thing he wanted was help.

"I am searching for a way to speak with Haim. I hear that this tree is where he resides." The young man nodded and motioned towards a set of stairs carved into the bark, winding around the trunk.

"That stairway leads to his shrine within the center of the branches. You can direct your prayers to him there. It is said that prayers offered there are heard by him the best," the man stated. Dane nodded his understanding, struggling to hide his discontent. Dane didn’t want to pray at a shrine! He wanted to speak with Haim directly, if deities existed at all. Though he had to admit, his interaction with Ephenia did encourage him.

"You might want to stay the night and start your journey in the morning. The path to the top is a long one. Many have started, but few have finished." The man suggested. Looking to the horizon, it was the first time Dane noticed how long the shadows had grown as the sky began to cloak itself, suddenly feeling very tired.

"I think that would be best," Dane whispered, taking note of the lights as they began to illuminate the city's streets, paths, and ladders. The young man offered directions to the nearest Inn and gave him a parting blessing of well-traveling. Dane found the Inn quickly enough, opening the light door with enough force to catch the attention of the few inside.

"Welcome to the Astral Gem. Are you seeking a room for the night?" a woman's voice asked. The elfin woman at the reception podium there gravitated his gaze to her as Dane chuckled nervously at his door blunder.

"Yes, I will. I apologize for opening the door with such force. It's much lighter than it looks." The woman smiled as she reached for her ink well and quill to sign the roster, and went for a room key.

"No need to fret,” she chuckled. “The door is made of Feather Wood. It happens more often than you would think." Once he paid the fee, he gathered a simple meal and took it to his room. Branches and leaves decorated the walls and ceiling, giving the room a fairy-like atmosphere. Setting the food on the nightstand, he fell back onto the down-filled bed. So much was weighed on him; it felt like he had been carrying a mountain. Finding the answer to ridding the world of Darkness became a burden now that Menodora wasn’t here to spur him on. But people were counting on him, so he had to find a solution.

"Menodora…" he groaned, draping his arm over his eyes. Her death brought such Darkness to his heart, a black and persisting sadness that even Ephenia's tender care would not subside to the tiny spec he theorized would remain. Why? Why wouldn't the sorrow of her death leave him? Was it because he desperately wanted to will it away? Did he wish the reason for her death to be more than a greedy man's lust for power? Did he even want to let go of the grief, fearing that letting it go meant forgetting Menodora? Ephenia theorized that their memory may need to be altered to erase someone's Darkness completely.

Ephenia. That goddess pretending to be a mortal; She could have prevented Menodora's death if she had been a more attentive goddess. But in the same thought, he felt unsure that shifting blame onto her would be right. She had, after all, tried to be the goddess everyone expected her to be, yet was taken for granted. She had her doubts, troubles, and Darkness to contend with. Closing his eyes, Dane drifted to sleep as tears slipped over his nose, becoming lost in the sheets he lay upon.

When morning broke, it was an unwelcome sting to his eyes, shattering his dreams of Menodora. Dragging his heavy body from the bed, he put the hardened bread from the night before in his knapsack, returned the key for his room, and set out for the base of the tree. At the bottom of the stairs was a small goods shop selling water, food, and simple tonics. Dane spent his remaining coin to buy food and water for the journey ahead. If the walk to this town was any indication, there was no doubt a few days of climbing lay before him.

As he stood before the stairway, the shopkeeper wished him good luck, giving him the momentum he needed to take the first heavy step. He climbed for a full day, reaching a cove carved into the trunk. He could see the town's lights below at the outer edge of the stairs. Looking up, he wasn’t even a quarter of the way to the clouds surrounding the trunk just above the lowest of the branches.

Four days passed as he continued his trek upwards, passing by some who had given up, tired from their long journey to the tree and the climb. Dane offered relief from their exhaustion, exchanging healing for a bit of food to continue his journey. Every night, a cove hollowed out by others on the path to sleep waited for him so as not to fall off the stairs and plummet to their deaths.

Two weeks passed before Dane finally reached the top of the stairs. His chin sported a rough beard, and his hair had become tangled and matted. Despite being so high up, the air was still quite breathable, a puzzling phenomenon given his scientific background. It may have had something to do with being Haim's tree that gave it such a property. The sunlight seemed dimmer but still bright enough to shine through the leaves and illuminate his surroundings. 

Standing near the edge, he could see Al Neth, Oreyon, Leafra, and even Moon Terra's and Kritas's borders to the south. To the North, he could see the Enki Sea, and beyond that, the sheer cliffs of Pantheon as well as the shores of the Edeal States to the North-East. Widening his gaze, he realized that he could see the horizon’s curve and the infinite emptiness of the heavens beyond the sky: it almost made him dizzy.

Stepping back from the edge, Dane spied a small shrine with five small candles burning near the branch’s center. A shrine was not what Dane had come for. He had come to speak with Haim directly, and he would not settle for a shrine. Looking around, Dane decided to climb higher where Haim was sure to be. No pathways were leading up, but he needed to try. As he was about to climb a branch, someone's voice behind him caught his attention.

"I wouldn't do that if I were you. It's a dangerous climb, and I doubt you'd survive the fall. Whatever you seek, it must be quite urgent if you're willing to go that far to talk to me." Dane turned around and revealed the young man he had spoken to at the town's entrance standing behind him.

" You are Haim?" Dane asked with irritated skepticism.

"That I am." He answered proudly, taking a bow before sitting on a crackling branch that weaved over to him.

"Then why make me go through this entire journey? Why would you make so many people climb this monument of a tree just for a prayer to you?" Dane snapped as Haim chuckled, putting a hand to his chest and shaking his head, his lilting accent sounding almost surprised.

"I don't, and I never have. I've been walking among humans for millennia, yet they all seem to think taking on some arduous journey up a ridiculously tall tree will make their prayers heard better. And yet, no one has asked if I am Haim when I greet them at the quaint little town at the bottom of this tree. Pity really. Now, what can I do for you?" Haim asked, waving his hand as another branch twisted and crackled into place before him, waiting for Dane to take a seat.

"As you are no doubt aware, the world has been warped for some time by a Darkness." Dane began as he sat. Haim sighed and nodded.

"That I am." The Deity of Life confirmed, crossing his legs and reclining against the branch chair.

"Then you are also aware of how it affects the world and the famine that has fallen upon it?"

"I am aware of this famine as well." Haim sighed. Dane breathed long, trying to resist his urge to lash out.

"Crops are dying, the forests are becoming sick on their fringes. People are losing hope for a better tomorrow. If this is left unchecked, the people themselves will soon die off. As the Deity of Life, doesn't that concern you even a little?"

"It does." Haim sighed, nodding.

"Then why haven't you done anything?! Is it because you need to know what the Darkness is? Because I have discovered that, and I can tell you."

"That will not be needed, White Mage. I know what the Darkness is." Dane was taken aback but told himself that he shouldn't be surprised.

"Then why haven't you done anything? The Darkness threatens the very thing you are charged with!"

"If it were a matter of life alone, then I would have no issue rending this Darkness from the world in an instant. The Darkness is the eventual result of wounds in people's souls that have not been cared for or cared for correctly, am I right?" Dane nodded his head as Haim continued.

"When a human dies, the Darkness they carried does not simply vanish. It has to go somewhere, so it soaks into the world, coalescing at this planet’s center.”

“That sounds like the toxic waste left from using Lidium in Margata,” Dane mused, holding his chin.

“That is an apt comparison, White Mage. My brother, sister, and I all saw what the coalescing Darkness would lead to, thanks to Ariel's help. We brought the problem to our mother, Minerna, and she proposed we elect bishops in our names to help tend to those whose spirit had been wounded. Thus, we began the orders of Minerna, Life, Light, and Time.

"Very few people answered our calls, and the Darkness only grew. Centuries passed; The Darkness continued to soak into the world and has become so concentrated that it has begun to compound the Darkness within the people living. My sister Ariel tried to help by steering some away from paths leading to more Darkness, but it was in vain. My brother and I sent out a more desperate call; still, only a few answered." Dane rested his nose on his laced fingers before answering.

"You haven't told me why you can’t get rid of it. You've only told me how you regret your failure to prevent the state of the world we’re in now." Dane growled, the air darkening around him.

"Darkness cannot simply be vanquished, White Mage. It needs to either be cared for like a wound or extracted and put somewhere like poison. Treating it like a wound would drive you mad; so many people's pain is making up the Darkness that needs to be cared for individually. That process would take far more time than even a deity such as myself has."

"What if I were to extract it? Where could it be put?" Dane asked, keen on finally being rid of the Darkness he carried most of all. Haim became serious, his brow falling and his eyes darkening.

"That is dangerous , White Mage. Even if you found a way to muster the power needed, it would overpower you if not properly contained.”

“Could you teach me the spell or runes needed for such a feat?” Dane asked eagerly, but Haim’s brow remained set.

“Listen, White Mage. The power you speak of containing is on par with Minerna, possibly even the Cosmordia Tridias. Not even the fairies of Usoria in their prime could conjure a fraction of that kind of power. Even with my siblings and Mother, we can’t conjure that amount of power.”

“What if you could weaken it by healing the wounds in the human soul? In my studies, I have found that Darkness will persist long after the wound has been cared for, even if it is the tiniest speck.”

“Have you considered what that would do to the person? Molding a human soul to undo the damage will alter them beyond removing the Darkness. It could also further hurt those around the person, intensifying the Darkness beyond what it was.”

“Then is there no hope?” Dane asked as Haim let out a long and quiet sigh.

“Darkness was once a part of someone; it is the result of raw, unresolved negative emotions and wounds a person carried. As such, there is a speck of sentience to the Darkness, meaning it can learn and evolve. What may be a solution today may not work tomorrow." Dane reached for the journal, turning the pages until he found the passage.

"It has no form yet it fills the world; it has no substance yet it taints even the purest of hearts; it has no will, yet all who see it succumb to it," Dane whispered, slumping his shoulders in defeat.

"I am the Deity of Life, and will do what I can to protect and ensure that life endures. But against the Darkness, even I have my limits."

"Then you can do nothing?" Dane asked heavily. Haim could only shrug, the branch he sat on creaking and crackling back to its original position, helping the deity stand.

"As you suggest, it can be, but humanity would suffer dire consequences. If a safe solution exists, I'm sure you will find it, White Mage. I'm sorry I couldn't be of more help to you." Dane began his long trek down the stairs with a nod until Haim put a hand on his shoulder, snapping his fingers and bringing them both to the outer edge of the town.

"Tell me something, Haim. You said you walked amongst us humans for millennia. Why hasn't Ariel or Nanahuatzin done the same?" Haim smirked, looking in their respective directions.

"Ariel can't walk here because her power would warp time everywhere she stepped, mostly for the worse, at least, not in her full goddessness. Nanahuatzin is the deity of light, and as such, he can never be seen directly. His power would blind or obliterate anything near to him." Dane nodded, turning to walk away when he remembered another reason he’d come to speak with Haim.

"I know I may not have been the best of supplicants, but I have one more request." Haim's face broke into a smirk before laughing softly.

"Trust me, White Mage, you are far from the worst. What else troubles you?" he answered, putting a hand to Dane's shoulder.

"My grandfather, Vusron, was a Shaman of the Buried City Azwan. However, he recently died when imprisoned and forced to tend to the power of the Great Obelisk.”

" Your grandfather is Master Vusron?" Haim asked with surprised interest.

"Yes," Dane answered.

"I knew Vusron well, one of the many people I called to be a Bishop personally. I am sorry for your loss, but if you are asking for me to revive him-”

“That is not what I seek, Great Haim. There is no bringing the dead back: I know that all too well.” Dane nearly whispered, his voice trembling slightly.

“In Azwan, a powerful Shamaness named Hilda of the Crimson Sunset has taken to capturing clerics of your order, as well as the orders of your siblings, forcing them to maintain its power. I have tried many times to stop her and save the clerics, but she and her undead legion are far more than I can defeat alone. Would you lend me your power to complete this task?” Haim looked to think for a moment, crossing his arms and holding his chin while moving away from him, before freezing in place and becoming pale.

“She’s killed all of Azwan, hasn’t she?” He asked.

“Yes, Great Haim, and used them to create a youth potion for herself.”  Haim took a long breath, drooping his head and shoulders before turning around with a grave expression.

“As much as I want to help you, I do not have the power to give you. The amount and intensity of Darkness she has absorbed is beyond me. Her dark powers are fueled and enhanced by the anger, hate, and fear of all the citizens of Azwan. Your Light is the only thing capable of standing up to her.”

“But my Light was stolen from me! I have none left to give!” Dane snapped. Haim moved to him and pointed to his chest, seeming to almost look past him for a moment.

“The Light of Menodora may be quite dim now, but the Light you and my sister Ariel cultivated can be what you need! My sister often speaks highly of you, favoring you above all humans. That Light can be your new source!” Dane looked away from him, looking at the ground while closing his eyes.

“I fear that Light has already been extinguished,” he muttered. Haim smiled, putting a hand to Dane's shoulder and squeezing, the sheer strength in his grip making Dane wince.

"I say this as a friend, it's been quite a while since I've seen her genuinely smile. But if I know humans, despite the hurts, affection between you is not so easily extinguished," he said, reciting a traveler's blessing and turning back to the village. Dane rolled his sore shoulder, his thoughts turning to Ariel.

“ Would it be alright to find that light again, Menodora? Even if it isn't you? " he thought, looking up to the brightly colored sky through the tree’s branches as the sun sank low over the horizon. He reached the tree's outer branches three days later, hardly feeling the misty rain that dampened his clothes. He’d spent his life looking for a way to eliminate the Darkness, and the seeming impossibility that lay before him made him feel defeated. Countering it may be the only option now. He couldn't do it alone if he were to counter it. He would need to wield the Ultimate Light once more.

After a week of traveling, he finally found the hut where he’d stayed with Ephenia, while the words of Hiam came back to him about cultivating the light between them. Would doing so betray Menodora? As he neared the door, the sight before him made his heart freeze.

“No, no, no, not again!”

She didn't intend to hurt Dane. Not him. But her anger boiled so violently that she lost her awareness of the power she exuded and injured him. How could she have hurt someone she loved?

After returning to her home, Ariel extended her mind and followed Dane as he trekked to Haim's tree, almost laughing outright when he hadn't noticed Haim standing right there offering his help in the town. But when Dane met with him, it was as Ariel suspected; The Darkness was not so easily or quickly dealt with.

With her curiosity sated, she recalled her mind and sat silently, trying to restart her duties as a goddess. Dane made her see that she may have been hurt, but it didn't excuse her from obligations to Usoria. Dane was a human, in pain, and he still saw to his duties, so how much more did that mean for her as a goddess?

As she tended the timestream, she turned her Mirror of Time to the Great Disaster. No changes appeared; the Great Disaster had become more ominous and disastrous than in the past. Despite her power, she couldn’t see the cause and take steps to avoid it.

“What will let me avoid this?” She muttered to herself, jumping when she heard another voice behind her.

"I do not think it is because you cannot see it, but rather that you will not see it," A Monk of the Red surmised, watching her Mirror of Time.

"What do you mean, monk?" Ariel asked shortly, unaware anyone else was watching the mirror with her.

"The cause of the disaster that you are seeing, you have blinded yourself to it because you do not wish to see it as such. Be wary, goddess." Ariel lowered her brow as the monk stepped away. The Monks of the Red had such an irritating way of speaking in riddles, making the obvious seem so nonchalant. But they had never steered her wrong, so she must widen her gaze to see what she had blinded herself to.

As she stared long and hard into the mirror, she felt a touch on the small of her back. It was a firm pressure as if to pull her. She then felt a gentle brush against her cheek; the ghost of a life that seemed so far away now. She leaned into the feeling and pulled her arms around herself, remembering the gentle but sincere pressure she felt in Dane's arms.

"Dane!" she breathed, realizing he must have returned to the clearing to find her body limp and unresponsive. He couldn't have thought she was dead, could he? She was, after all, a goddess. Her interaction with him was only through the use of, as he called it, a pseudo-body she had left behind. Maybe he did think she was dead.

She went to her chambers and lay down, closing her eyes and extending her mind into the body. She opened her eyes as Ephenia and heaved in a breath, finding herself tightly held as Dane wept over her, loosening his grip when he felt her respond.

"Ephenia? Are you…"

"I'm here. What's wrong?" the goddess asked, moving to her knees and putting her hands on either side of his head.

"I thought… I thought you were…" Ephenia smirked and brushed a hand across his cheek.

"No, I simply pulled my mind back. I'm here, Dane. I'm here as long as you need me to be," She soothed. Dane gripped her wrist, leaning his head over and kissing the inside of it. There was a small glimmer of hope that he could find the Ultimate Light again, but he would need help to do it. After calming Dane, Ephenia led him to a cliff, giving them the perfect view of the sunset as it set the sky ablaze.

"What made you come back?" Ephenia asked, fighting the urge to move closer to him, unsure of their relationship.

"I'm not sure. After meeting with Haim, I simply came here,” he answered wistfully, staring across the water.

“I think part of the reason this spot of Darkness won't go away is that I don't want it to. What if letting it go would mean forgetting Menodora?" Ephenia sighed, hearing him talk about his past love stung when he knew what she felt for him; at least she hoped he understood.

"Just because you heal, doesn't mean you'll ever forget. You two were bonded in ways that will never come again. You will never forget Menodora. But that by no means bars you from moving on. Menodora wouldn't want you to be stuck here in constant pain." Dane closed his eyes as his being seemed to slump.

"Give me time, Ephenia. I want to move on, but..." Dane breathed, picking up his hand to reach for hers, hesitating. Ephenia reached out and grasped his hand, touching his jaw and pulling him close as she kissed his forehead. Dane squinted his eyes hard as tears began forming, and in the back of his mind, he thought he could hear Menodora whisper to him.

" It is alright, Dane, my love. Move forward. Don't let your heart become a cold ember. Let it be the roaring fire I know it can be. " This time, Dane truly felt his agony hit him. But now, he wasn't afraid to reach out for someone willing to provide the shelter and healing he desperately needed. This would be his path to find the Ultimate Light again. Here, under the blazing sky of the sunset, he would find his salvation.

Chapter Text

"Ephenia, where did you find the Alcove Dew?" Dane called, examining a map of the Victarani Province, having traveled across it for nearly a year to chart it. During his travels, Dane searched for the ideal place away from most civilizations to study the world's Darkness. At the same time, he marked sites where he found rare and powerful herbs, saps, and flowers.

"It should be near the Kernala outskirts, where some unusual air-breathing sea creatures live. Why do you ask?" Ephenia called in return, gliding down from the shelf where an army of research scrolls and journals neatly stood. Setting a hand on Dane's shoulder, she looked over the map, seeing a magical formula on the table next to him.

"The Alcove Dew may have what I need to extract the Darkness. Though it is only theory."

"Didn’t Haim tell you extracting it was dangerous? I thought you said we would counter it instead?" She asked, raising an eyebrow. Dane sighed long and slow, looking at the map and counting how many days a trip to Kernala would take.

"I did say countering it was our only option, but I cannot accept that reality. I am certain there is a way to extract it and vanquish it at the same time." Ephenia sat down next to him, looking up at his face.

"You are powerful for a human, but even you have limits." Ephenia pressed, furrowing her brow. Even for a deity, dabbling in this Darkness was a dangerous feat. It would be a hundred times more hazardous for a human.

"I believe through the power of Light, we can eliminate the Darkness of the World." Ephenia felt a shiver in her soul: using the power of Light directly might work, but even with her limited understanding of the Darkness, she knew it would be much more stubborn than that. Haim said as much. Beyond that, only Ariel would have the ability to channel the levels of power needed for something so grand.

"Are you sure that it will work?" she asked. Dane grinned and looked back at the map. A sign, Ephenia learned, meant that even he didn't know.

"It's been a year since I was finally able to let myself heal, to let go of the pain of Menodora and let you in. Your Light has melted away my Darkness and strengthened my Light. If I can harness that, I should be able to extract and vanquish the Darkness simultaneously, and thanks to you, I believe I have found my Ultimate Light again," he grinned, putting his arms around her waist, pulling her close, and pressing his lips to hers.

"But, what about the speck of Darkness within us? Would that hamper our efforts?" Ephenia asked, putting her hands on his chest.

"With the proper runes and sigils, our Light will render that speck harmless. The world's Darkness is only getting worse and needs to be dealt with soon."

"Don't assume that duty takes precedence over your own heart, Dane. It takes time to heal wounds like that." She insisted.

"I think you've forgotten how long a year is for us humans." Dane teased with a smile. "I have healed as much as I think I ever will, and I have accepted that there may be a speck of Darkness within me for all eternity." He grinned, kissing her lips once again. "And now that I have healed, I feel that time is running out for us to correct this imbalance," Dane spoke in nearly a whisper, sending nervous chills running down Ephenia's back. Closing her eyes, she breathed slowly and deeply, wishing she could detour Dane from this path. She felt he was taking a road she couldn't follow, but knew Dane must walk it.

"I can alter time in a single place if that would help," Ephenia offered, opening her eyes and looking directly into the cutting blue of Dane's.

"I fear that would distort the results of my experiments. I don't plan on extracting it all at once; as you said, even I have my limits." He replied.

"I will find the answer. I almost have it." He breathed. Ephenia sighed, trying to suppress the uneasy feeling in her heart. She had been watching the coming disaster, but still couldn't find the driving force behind the tragedy, no matter how she widened her gaze.

"What if you were to talk to my brother Nanahuatzin? He is the Deity of Light, and I believe he can channel the Ultimate Light." Dane nodded in understanding, a light of revelation shining in his eyes.

"Yes, that would be a great help. The Deity of Light should be able to eradicate the Darkness easily." Ephenia hoped the smile in his voice meant she had coaxed him away from dealing with the Darkness directly. Dane pulled away and began looking over his map again, trying to figure out where Nanahuatzin's main temple would be. Ephenia stayed back, turning her thoughts to what the Mirror of Time had shown her. The Great Disaster, a billowing mass of dark clouds, warring peoples, and death; so much death.

There was one glimmer of hope, one tiny chance to avoid this dark path; she had to convince Dane not to pursue purging the world of Darkness and find another to take up his cause. Not knowing what caused the Great Disaster made the chance even slimmer, but it was one the goddess was willing to take.

"Would you persuade your brother to grant me an audience?" Dane asked. Ephenia grinned and nodded, walking to him and kissing his forehead.

"I will. I'll be back in a little while." She soothed, lying down in their nest-like bed and closing her eyes as her mind returned to her original body. Once he was sure she had gone, Dane's face became blank as he took a journal and a bottle from his sleeve. Within the bottle was a swirling black mist, scraping against the glass with invisible claws.

"I can pull small bits like you from the world. But it is not enough." He hissed as he pulled off the cork. The mist within the bottle surged out, swirling in the air before him like a snake ready to strike. Dane lifted his arm as streaks of light gathered in his palm.

"I will cleanse you from this world," Dane said to the cloud, which turned its narrowed eyes to him, dozens of indecipherable whispers filling the air around them.

"You're out of your depth, little mage." The cloud growled before lunging at him.

"You have quite the proposal, White Mage," Nanahuatzin said from behind a grandly embellished screen, his voice reverberating through the magnificent throne room. Putting a hand to his chest, Dane bowed low.

"Thank you, Great Nanahuatzin."

"However…" The deity announced, sounding defeated and disappointed. Dane looked up from under his brow, irritation brewing in his chest.

"I cannot do what you suggest." Dane stood to his full height, squaring his shoulders and struggling to contain his annoyance.

"Didn't Ariel explain to you why I am seeking your assistance?" he asked with an edge in his voice.

"She did. But the Ultimate Light you speak of, while I am aware of its existence, is something I cannot channel or control in its current form, nor do I have the power to create it. The Ultimate Light is exclusive to humans." Dane tightened his fists as a flush of heat surfaced on his face.

"Then will you do nothing while The Darkness swallows the world?"

"Believe me when I say that I have tried!" Nanahuatzin thundered, standing with force as his golden armor's spines fizzled with electricity. Dane shied away, realizing he may have offended him. Taking a breath, Nanahuatzin stepped down from his throne towards the outer edge of the screen.

"This Darkness is not something that natural light in its purest form, my domain, can combat. At best, my power can only slow it down."

"My lord Nanahuatzin, I may be overstepping my bounds, but please do not step from behind your screen, or I shall be turned to dust at the very sight of you," Dane exclaimed, covering his face, hoping to delay his destruction at least.

"'Turned to dust,' you say? Have you spoken with my brother Haim?" Nanahuatzin asked, a devious grin in his voice.

"Yes. I fear that your light is too much for me." Dane answered when he heard a hearty laugh.

"Ha ha ha! You believe too easily, White Mage. Haim has been walking among humans for so long that he believes as they do. He may be the Deity of Life, but Haim has forgotten much while walking among you." Dane lowered his sleeve to see Nanahuatzin dressed in kingly garb of red and gold. Pauldrons shaped as feathers sat on his shoulders, matching the bracers on his arms.

"Over the long millennia, humans of your world have created some rather interesting stories about us. I suppose it is to be expected, as fewer and fewer humans believe in us despite what they say. It seems Haim didn't tell you your biggest secret either; I'm surprised." Nanahuatzin smiled, walking to a small table where a few glasses and a pitcher of pale wine sat.

"What secret?" Dane asked with apprehension. Nanahuatzin sipped a mouthful from his glass as he walked to Dane and offered him a glass of the pale gold-tinted liquid.

"Haim is well aware of the Darkness. And he knows that neither he nor I can affect it in any meaningful way. So, he created a life that he brought to me. I then planted a bit of my light within that life, and when your mother and father consummated their marriage, Haim put that life within your mother's womb. It is why you are so acutely aware of the Darkness within the world. Haim and I gave you the power to find what will rid the world of the Darkness." Dane lowered his brow, shadows falling over his eyes as his hair fell over them.

"You used me? You fated me to become what I am today?" He asked through gritted teeth.

"No, White Mage. Not in the least. We gave you the tools, an advantage, hoping it would reveal a path toward eliminating the Darkness. And here you stand, trying to find a way. You could still have chosen not to go down this path, but you were never fated to do anything."

"Then what about the ancient mage that came before me?" Asked Dane. Nanahuatzin raised a brow, freezing mid-sip.

"I beg your pardon?" He asked, stunned confusion plastered across his face. Dane reached into his sleeve and pulled from it the journal that had started him on his path, opening it to the pages that had captivated him so long ago.

"This ancient mage said he, too, felt the Darkness and tried to find a way to beat it back or eliminate it, the same thing I am doing now," Dane answered, handing the book to him. Nanahuatzin looked over the weathered pages, quickly reading over some of the entries until he came to the page completely covered with black ink.

"Where in Usoria did you find this?" Nanahuatzin asked severely, closing the journal and looking over the battered front cover.

"I found it in the Great Knowledge Depository in my home city of Margata. It fell from a bookshelf along with a few others." Nanahuatzin's eyes were wide, and his hands shook while handing the journal back.

"There was no other that came before you. This journal is not from a time of the past." The deity answered quietly. Dane lowered his brow, regarding him with growing worry as he reached for the journal.

"How can you tell that it isn't from the past? I thought Ariel was the only one who could read or control time?" Dane asked. The deity sighed, crossing his arms.

"Everything that exists possesses a light. It is hard to explain-"

"Atomic Decay, is that what you mean?"

"Is that what you humans call it? In any case, everything that exists has this light. Everything, from its creation to its destruction, gives off a light similar to everything around it. The same 'color' if you will. This journal's light does not belong here in this time, nor is it from the ancient past. It is not even a relic of we deities."

"Are you saying this journal is from the future?" Dane asked, furrowing his brow.

"I can't say that with any amount of certainty. Ariel has told me that Time of the Past has happened and should never be trifled with. But this journal appears to have come from a future when someone failed, which shouldn’t be possible." Nanahuatzin mused, holding his chin, deep in thought.

“Then how is it here?”

“I don’t know, but Ariel has also told me that Time of the Future hasn't been written yet and is quite fluid. You need to speak with her for any solid answer; Time is her domain, not mine.” 

"I shall," Dane said firmly, putting the journal back into his sleeve.

"Before I return to Usoria, is there any insight you could give me to defeat the Darkness? I feel I have reached the end of my understanding." Dane asked. Nanahuatzin smirked and nodded.

"Whether it was you or another, I knew this day would come." He answered with a smile. Twelve intensely colored crystal shards floated over the screen towards them as he held his hand toward the throne. Nanahuatzin then held his other hand forward as a staff appeared with a ring on either end, mounting the crystals onto the rings in a starburst pattern.

"This staff, the Shining Rod, uses these crystals to harness and focus the Ultimate Light you and Ariel share. As I said before, the Ultimate Light is created exclusively by humans. If enough of it existed, I could use it. But alas, the world is growing darker, and it is getting harder to find that Light. I leave it to you, White Mage," Nanahuatzin said, putting a hand on his shoulder.

"If Humans are the only ones able to produce this Ultimate Light, then how is it that Ariel and I share it if she is a goddess?" Dane asked. Nanahuatzin lowered his gaze, squeezing his shoulder a bit.

"In her form as Ephenia, she is much more human than goddess. Much of that is your doing; be sure to take care of my sister, White Mage." He finished, white light surrounding Dane until he found himself standing on the ground in a plain of Usoria.

"Well?" Ephenia asked. With a smile, Dane presented the staff he held in his hands.

"It appears hope isn’t completely gone," Dane answered. Ephenia walked to him in awe, looking over the embedded crystals.

"The Aurora Crystals. I never imagined he would give them away so freely." She whispered, running her hand over them.

"Nanahuatzin told me these crystals would harness our Light to combat the Darkness." They smiled at one another, feeling the first real ray of hope they had seen in a long while, when Ephenia looked at the bandages on his arms and hands.

"Why were you so foolish in thinking you could vanquish such a creature alone, Dane. Have you truly grown so impatient?" she asked. Dane said nothing as they left. Once Ariel arranged the meeting with her brother, her return revealed Dane lying on the ground, his arms and hands covered in blood and smoldering cuts, emanating a sallow presence in his skin. All around him were signs of a battle.

Had she been just a few moments later, Dane would have lost his life. Using her divine power, Ephenia healed his wounds and rewound time, watching in horror as Dane fought off a creature made of Darkness he had secretly extracted. She vowed to stay all the closer; if Dane were so reckless, he would need more than just a relic of the gods to defeat this Darkness.

"There is something that Nanahuatzin had directed me to speak to you about," Dane said, reaching into his sleeve and pulling out the journal.

"Regarding something in the journal?" she inquired.

"No, the journal itself. Your brother told me this journal isn't from the past, that no mage before me attempted to rid the world of Darkness. Is this true? And if so, when is this journal from?" Dane asked with earnest innocence. Ephenia held her hand out for the journal as her divine temporal power flowed from her fingers. Images of a fierce battle flashed through her mind the moment it touched her hand. Two men in red and blue armor fiercely fought; five different color flashes cut the dark behind them. Betrayal, disappointment, desperation, hope, and blood all flashed through her mind before yanking her hand away and holding her head.

"Ephenia! Are you alright?" Dane asked, reaching out and catching her before she fell back. Nodding, Ephenia regained her balance and stared intensely at the journal, looking over the burns and cuts in the cover.

"This journal is from a time in the future. How far, I am unable to tell. The events surrounding this journal are too confused and jumbled to know for sure."

"You are the goddess of time; how can you not know when this is from? How can you not know that there was no mage before me?" Dane asked, raising his voice with each question.

"There are some things that are kept from me, Dane. Hidden things within the Chamber of Oblivion. Only my mother, Minerna, and those of the Red are permitted to know what lies within its walls."

"But you are the goddess of time; how are there things you are not allowed to know?"

"It has always been this way. Even from the Great Beginning before my brothers and I were born." Epenia smiled sadly.

“There was one other thing your brother said; this journal shouldn’t be able to return through time. How is it here if that isn’t possible?”

“There is only one way I can think of: The journal coming back through time is an Ordained Event, fixed in place by the Cosmordia Tridias, Nexus, The Keeper of All Time. Many have tried and failed to jaunt through time, but it will only succeed if Nexus consecrates it as an Ordained Event, an occurrence always meant to happen.” Looking at the journal, Dane threw it to the ground, summoning a ball of flames into his hand, and obliterating it.

"If someone sent this journal back through time, their writings have already influenced my research and thrown this world onto a different path. Isn't that right?" Ephenia nodded, thinking over the paths of time the world could have taken. Time was not bound to an 'absolute' course, but it had changed since Dane found the journal.

"The damage may be done, but at least from now on, there will be no further influence."

The blue-eyed being watched them both as the green-eyed being materialized, hiding within the densely packed brush.

"That man has something to destroy us." The blue-eyed being growled.

"Didn't we play a trick on them with a snake?" the green-eyed being asked.

"Yes, but Guwaru stopped us before we could do more."

"So why don't you go and kill them rather than playing a trick on them?" a third voice asked. The beings turned to see a large shadow loom over them, its large violet eyes narrow and slanted in rage.

"What would be the fun in that? They wouldn't squirm or squeal anymore. And that's the best part!" The green-eyed being answered. The violet-eyed being snarled, about to move forward, when something made it shrink back.

"What's the matter? You too scared to do anything?" the blue-eyed being sneered.

"Something there is dangerous." The violet-eyed being growled.

"Yeah, I know. It's that rod he has. It feels dangerous, but almost like being… happy." The green-eyed being answered. All three shrank back when those they watched turned towards them, watching where they were.

"Dane? Is something wrong?" the woman asked. The man shook his head before turning around and walking away.

"It was nothing. Let's return home." The man said as they turned to leave. All three beings released the tension in their forms, looking at one another.

"It's almost like that man knows where we are! He did that once before, remember?" the green-eyed being squeaked.

"Yeah! It's like he could see us! It had to be something you did, because I was silent the whole time." The blue-eyed being retorted. The violet-eyed being turned and left, searching for another target to send his rage on as the other two bickered. It was, after all, their fault. It was ALL their fault. They were the ones driving him to drink. They were the ones who wanted him to die. They were the ones to take him away. And they would pay.

The violet-eyed being wandered for some time until it came to a path. This path looked well-worn. Yes, this would be the perfect spot for one of them to come and pay for what they had done! The being lay in wait, crouching within the ever-darkening forest as evening set in. It didn't take long for three of them to come, three people responsible for driving him to wash his blood away with liquor.

As the being waited, the laughter of the nearing humans intensified its rage. What did they have to be so happy about? Were they congratulating one another for their completed deed? The being waited another few moments as they passed before silently seeping from the forest behind them, rising high in the air and extending the aura of its body into claws.

It raked its claws down the side of a tree, tearing thick bark from its trunk loudly enough to make the humans turn back to him with fear-riddled eyes. The being bared its fangs as violet light glowed from its mouth. These humans knew what they had done, and they knew they were guilty. The three humans turned to run, screaming something about a monster. 

The being gave chase, pouncing on the first one and silencing her screams before she had a chance. The second fell silent just as quickly, while the third fell, backing away on the ground until he was against a tree, unable to run. The violet-eyed being watched him, gathering its body behind it like a spring, waiting until their eyes met before lunging in.

"It's the eleventh attack like this. I haven't the slightest idea who or what could be causing it. And it's only getting worse." The cleric bemoaned. Five Bishops had visited Dane, each having sought him out in hopes that he, the White Mage, had an answer. Dane heard of recent attacks by creatures made of shadow; he had even defeated a few malformed ones in the past. Until now, the attacks were limited to destroying buildings at worst. Now, people were being killed by these creatures in brutal, vengeful ways.

"We can't fight these creatures on our own. But you can." A second bishop stated.

"Fatris, your faith in me is flattering, but I am only one man. I can't fight off these creatures and search for a cure to the Darkness," Dane answered apologetically.

"Then teach us! Teach us what you do and allow us to help you!" A third younger bishop pleaded. Dane looked back at his Shining Rod beside Ephenia, sitting on their bed. He might be able to share the power of the Aurora Crystals, but none of these clerics could ever pursue a romantic relationship, a part of the clerical code; the one caveat that would be the death of these bishops if they didn't abandon it.

"White Mage? Will you teach us? As such, we would be better equipped to help the people of Usoria." Dane thought about it long and hard; it wasn't that he was trying to keep his research a secret. He simply didn't know how to teach them.

"I must be honest with all of you, there is only one thing I have to share with you. To use it properly, however, you must break a part of your oath as a Bishop. You must be able to love someone." All five fell silent; being a bishop of their deity had been their life's work. They knew they would never marry when they took their oath, as their work often kept them traveling. And the road was no place for a family.

"If that is the biggest sacrifice we must make to keep Usoria safe, then I say it is a small price to pay." The youngest of the bishops said. Dane smiled and looked at him when he heard the enthusiastic proclamation.

"And what is your name, Fatri?" Dane asked with a smirk.

"Vieren, Master White Mage." Dane looked to the others as they gave their names as well. James, Pharamund, Xenos, and Mars. Mars looked to be the oldest and was the most reluctant to give up on his oath. But when weighing it against the stakes, he agreed it would be a small price. 

Once Dane was sure they understood the task ahead of them, and that it might mean even more tremendous sacrifices in the future, he took them all to a smithy to make five more Shining Rods. While they waited, Dane studied the crystals and found a way to split off small shards of the master crystals to 'grow' new ones. At the same time, he taught the others the basics of Light and how to harness it properly.

"So, this is the Shining Rod. A magnificent piece of craftsmanship, I must say." Mars marveled, swinging his rod this way and that, watching the light dance from the crystals as it spun.

"Now, these rods will allow you to harness and amplify the Light you carry to fend off these creatures of Shadow. You all exude Outward Light, the best weapon against Darkness. But to harness this staff’s true power and vanquish these creatures, you must love someone with the same outward Light."

"And what if we fail in that venture?" Xenos asked. Dane smiled and put a hand on his shoulder.

"You won't fail. It is something that must happen naturally. It may take a week, it may take years. Until then, I will teach you how to sense the 'hues' of Light to find outward Light more easily. For now, let us all go and deal with these shadows," He said with conviction. As they all turned to leave, Vieren stopped.

"What should we call ourselves since we've abandoned our clerical creed? I doubt any of the temples would take us in now." The other four stopped and thought. They hadn't considered what would happen once they had chosen this path. They could no longer call on the temples they used to serve for their afforded supplies and comforts. Dane nodded, thinking for a moment before answering.

"We are Clerics to the Order of Aurora." Mars and Xenos immediately latched onto the name, agreeing that such a title was somewhat appealing. When all had left, Ephenia came forward and put her arms around Dane's waist.

"'The Order of Aurora.' I like it." She smiled.

"Yes, but it won't be enough. We still need to learn more about the Darkness to understand how to defeat it fully." Dane said thoughtfully, watching the other five leave, and hoped for a brighter future.

Chapter Text

After choosing their name, the Order of Aroura gained renown in Usoria over the comfortable rush of five months. Because of their small number, the six clerics kept their reach limited to the Victarani province. Clerics and bishops of the Dieties began begging to learn their ways for an advantage in combating the creatures made of shadow.

But when told about their need to break their oath of celibacy, most were reluctant to accept, and Dane couldn't blame them. Some traveling bishops were aged and well set in their ways, and other younger clergy couldn't accept the need to abandon their calling. Clerics and bishops were few, and despite the need to fight these creatures, the three deities, and the Great Mother needed clergy as well.

The Order found the Forest of Peace near what most called the Mountain of Healing, with direction from Dane and a few weeks of searching. Here, the trees grew so thickly that the sun was blocked out as if permanently night. Over the months, people gave enough offerings and gifts to build a dedicated cottage for them. Despite finding the forest, they still needed a suitable building location.

"Why would you pick this place? It's so dark and hard to get to. If anyone wanted our aid, they might be lost." Pharamund noted, using his staff as a torch to help light their way.

"Maybe it's a metaphor? Seeking out Light within the Darkness?" Vieren suggested, picking his way through the shrubbery and reaching for his newly married wife, Tasia. She worked as a clinic nurse in the modern city of Kernala, and they met when a particularly violent shadow creature broke Vieren's arm.

"No, no, Vieren; it is nothing so intellectual. I heard of and searched for this forest a long time ago. During my search, I met Ephenia and decided to research The Darkness more closely instead. In recent weeks, however, my research has stalled. Finding this Forest may advance it once more." Dane explained, tightening his grip on Ephenia's hand while leading them through the trees.

"But why here? I feel as if my shoulders are around my chest." Mars asked with a breath of awe and apprehension.

"I had hoped that a dark place would ease my study of the Darkness," Dane answered when he held up his staff and dimmed the light emanating from it. Pharamund followed suit as the others maneuvered to one another, pulling Tasia and Ephenia into the center of their ring.

"What's the matter?" Tasia asked with a whisper.

"Something is watching us," Dane whispered, tapping on his rod and slowly raising it above his head.

"Shield your eyes." He whispered.

*

The violet-eyed beings watched the traveling group with disdain. The forest's dark hid most of their violent form, but even it couldn't hide their glowing violet eyes.

"They are the ones."

"They are the reason."

"Why did they do it?"

"What did I ever do to them?"

"They pushed me too far!" The chorus of whispers hung thick in the air, each a painful melody of memories from a long-passed life. Each creature harbored a desire, a deep, insatiable need for justice of their own doing. Some of the beings crept closer to the traveling band, clawed limbs quivering in anticipation; the justice they sought was so close, but something held them all back. It wasn't a fear of being defeated; that fear had long since left them. It was the fear of being no more, of not attaining the justice they sought.

Something among these people, these murderers, was making even the strongest of them shudder. The blue and green-eyed beings were among them, watching from afar. They didn't fear that force as much, but they still felt unrest surrounding the traveling group.

And then the group stopped, closing ranks and watching the forest with sharpened senses.

"I will crush you!"

"You will wish you had never embarrassed me."

"I will show you the pain you caused!"

"You will pay for your sins!" The multitude of whispers thickened, closing around the traveling group, overpowering their fear of that unknown force. Their need for revenge, justice, and resolution drove them on. The blue and green-eyed beings stayed back; They had no vengeful intentions, and playing any kind of trick now wouldn't be as funny. Instead, they decided to pull away from the depressing air.

All at once, a blinding white light engulfed the area. The violet-eyed creatures shrieked in pain as it shredded their bodies to dust. Flashes and spears of light split the darkened air, tearing through the creatures and trees alike. Hissing masses of whispers faded into nothing as the light dispatched the creatures. Within a few moments, the area was silent, with only the humans' breathing hanging in the air. The blue and green-eyed beings looked at each other, blinking away the rainbows in their eyes.

"What was that?" the Green-eyed being asked.

"I don't know, but it makes my core feel like it's vibrating." The Blue-eyed being answered.

"Let's get out of here!"

"You have no argument from me!" the blue-eyed being squeaked, following after her twin as they scampered into the dark.

"Is anyone hurt?" Dane asked, slowly brightening the area so as not to blind anyone. Pharamund, Mars, and James followed suit, revealing a small gash on Tasia’s forearm and a burn on the side of Xenos's face. Tasia quickly went to him and began applying a disinfectant from a pouch of medicinal supplies on her hip. As she worked, her brow pursed in bewilderment.

"What is it?" Xenos asked when he saw her face change.

"I-I'm not sure. Your skin is just turning to dust," Tasia stammered, reaching into her pouch and pulling out a scalpel. Tasia glanced at her arm as she did, sighing relief when only blood was present.

"This might sting a bit," She said, cutting away what appeared to be rotting flesh. But with each passing second, the wound was only becoming worse.

"The more I cut, the faster it spreads!" Tasia exclaimed, trying to get ahead of the rapidly growing sore.

"Let me try." Ephenia insisted, touching the wound, carefully limiting herself to the amount of power a human would use. But Xenos's injury was much more stubborn than a superficial burn; it reminded her of the injuries on Dane's arms a few weeks prior. Ephenia carefully applied her divine power to the wound so that it wouldn't be apparent who she really was.

She first cleared away the rotting flesh, then closed it over quickly, but it would leave a scar for the rest of his life. Dane explained to the others that she was one of the last fairies of Usoria, and to an extent, they all seemed to believe the story and accept her, which allowed her to use a slight bit of divine power without question. She could use more and leave no scar, but doing so would reveal the ruse. Ephenia asked why Dane wanted to keep her identity a secret, and he reminded her that Deities walking in Usoria was unheard of for the average human. If humans found out who she was, they might have any number of reactions, most of which were not pleasant.

"That's fairy healing magic for you. Always an immense blessing to watch you work, Lady Ephenia," Mars commented, offering a drink of water to Xenos. Ephenia smiled in thanks, hiding her hands as the 'divine shine' faded from her fingers.

"Did you use some?" Dane asked quietly. Ephenia nodded as Dane took her hand and kissed her knuckles, his sleeve covering her clasped hand.

"Thank you. Now, let's continue. I think we are close to the ideal spot," Dane announced, directing the others away from the former battlefield. Dane, however, lingered for a time. Something was there in the dark. A pair of presences he had felt ever since he first met Ephenia. They were near and had been so for some time, but the light from his staff and the surrounding shadows prevented him from seeing them. After building the cottage, there would be time to explore and know what these presences were.

For the next month, a combination of strength of arm and knowledge of magic soon had the two-story cottage built. It was smaller than they hoped, but it was comfortable enough to give Vieren and Tasia a room, as well as Ephenia and Dane, for the money available. The others agreed to share a room with the understanding that if needed, they could expand. Once the building was complete, Pharamund and Mars made soft lighting crystals around some trees to light their way.

Dane then began his research in earnest to extract and eliminate the Darkness in the world once and for all. He started small, creating salves, potions, and elixirs to help him extract tiny bits of Darkness to contain and study. If he could narrow his search to the 'shades' of Darkness as before, he could better identify and apply his Light.

He would discover new 'shades' of Darkness with each passing day, but it was far more intense than he could quantify. His research with Menodora revealed a total of seven distinct shades of Darkness. However, his studies at the cottage revealed more than a hundred in less than a month, with more appearing daily. Some were similar, but all had their unique signature, making it nearly impossible to know how to apply his Light. One day, Ephenia came into his study to see Dane leaning on his hand, furiously scrawling notes on parchment. As she neared, the tension in his body appeared to melt, and his writing slowed to a less aggressive pace.

"If you write any harder, that paper will catch fire," She chuckled, standing next to him, putting an arm around his shoulders.

"I've managed to find the method for extracting Darkness, yet have not been able to find one thing that will help me to get rid of it en masse," Dane sighed with an edge of frustration as he leaned back in his chair and pinched the bridge of his nose. Ephenia looked all around them, noting dozens of small bottles containing what appeared to be black vapors.

"Could being surrounded by all these bottles be the cause of your issues?" she asked, reaching for one of the bottles to look at it in more detail. But as she picked it up and brought it closer, she began to feel a fear settling into her being. The moments slowly passed as it started to form into a fear of… Dane? She pulled her hand away from him as the fear began to split and become something else: shame. The fear split again, this time, fear that someone would discover her guilt, and questions started to form in her mind.

"Why did this happen? I did nothing wrong; why did he do that? Will I ever be worthy? How could I have been so stupid?" Ephenia's skin turned pale as the world around her faded away into a dark and pressing void. Nothing but her fear, questions, and shame drove themselves into her like spears of fire as the weight of her feelings overwhelmed her. The Darkness suddenly vanished in a flash of brilliance as Dane pulled the bottle from her hand and gripped her to his chest. The stillness slowly calmed her as Dane's heart rhythm gradually brought her back to reality.

"Are you alright, Ephenia?" Dane asked with concern.

"What was that?" she asked with a shaky breath, as if she had been on the verge of tears. Something in the back of her mind felt like a hazy memory of saying those exact words, but it soon slipped away.

"What you were experiencing was the gathered emotion of someone who may have been abused or assaulted; I haven't been able to pinpoint what exactly happened." Ephenia wanted to reach for Dane's shirt and grip it as hard as she could to ground herself, but there was still a lingering fear.

"It felt… I felt like I should have done something different. If only I had-"

"Ephenia: those are not your thoughts or emotions. Breathe and listen to what I am saying: You have nothing to fear from me. I have not and will not assault you. Ever. Think back to what you know of me; don't focus on the present right now, focus on the past." It was a struggle, but Dane's words kept her focused enough to reflect on when she first met Dane, what drew her to him, and how she had fallen in love with him. A few moments later, her fears and shame were gone.

"How is Darkness able to do this? It's contained but flooded my mind easily, yet you seem unaffected." Dane sighed with relief, putting the bottle away.

"This is a powerful pain, left unattended, tucked away within the human spirit where it festered. These are all secret pains of people who died or were consumed by their pain," Dane explained, motioning to the other bottles within the room with labels like abuse, abandonment, rejection, and loss.

"Without knowing what it is or how to ensure it doesn't affect you, it will infect you very easily. All Darkness is like this. My magical knowledge is barely enough to maintain my control and not become lost to its thrall in this small amount. But your Light helps." Ephenia leaned against his back and put her arms around him, noting that the room’s air felt heavier than she first realized.

"Then why aren't the people of the world affected more? The power within this Darkness should send everyone into a spiral of depression and fear," Ephenia said.

"I theorize that direct contact with Darkness, as opposed to indirect exposure out in the world, makes it so much more dangerous," Dane explained. Ephenia put her hand on his shoulder, sliding down his arm and lacing her fingers with his.

"Come, a walk would allow you to clear your mind away from all this bottled pain." She suggested, turning him around and leading him out the door. Immediately, Dane appeared to brighten, despite the constant night-like air of the forest.

Reaching beside the door, he grabbed his old staff, leading Ephenia through the forest on an aimless walk, admiring the plants that grew in the comforting glow of the Guide Crystals he and the others had made to light their way through the woods.

"It's them again," Grumbled the blue-eyed being.

"They always come out after a couple of weeks. Maybe they're ready for another trick?" the green-eyed being answered, floating next to the blue-eyed being.

"He doesn't have that thing that makes us scared, so maybe we should be able to get him good!" the Blue-eyed being giggled.

"Yeah! We should be able to try that snake trick again! It'll be funny to watch him dance and flail in terror!" the green-eyed being exclaimed. They both giggled and snorted while searching for a dangerous snake. They managed to slip away from Guwaru and his constant scornful gaze, learning a thing or two about what snakes were hazardous to humans.

Once they found their snake, the blue-eyed being picked it up, giggling as it tried to bite, only to catch a mouthful of wispy, smoke-like aura. It was hard to find the humans again despite the man having long white hair and the woman having those brightly colored wings.

Eventually, the beings found them sitting on a rock, talking and pressing their faces together repeatedly. The blue-eyed being seemed to watch with envious apprehension, but the green-eyed being scoffed and rolled his eyes.

"Look, remember what we were going to do here!" the green-eyed being scolded with a hissing whisper. The blue-eyed being squinted as if smiling and nodded, waiting for the right opportunity until the humans stood.

"It's now or never! Do it!" the green-eyed being seethed. The blue-eyed being was ready to toss the snake, but stopped when the man turned to them. He stared at them before speaking, probably to ensure the woman didn't hear.

"It's you. I know you're there, so come out into the light."

"Tell me, love. How human are you right now? I know this body is an avatar allowing you to walk among us humans. But how far does that extend?" Dane asked, sitting down on an outcropping of rock. Ephenia sat down beside him and thought for a minute.

"What is it you are asking? Are you asking if this body can bear children?"

"I suppose I am to some degree. But I am more curious to know whether your extended stays within this body affect you as a goddess? Is harm coming to you as you are? Are you irreversibly changing?" Dane asked. Ephenia thought as she looked over the nighttime landscape before leaning against him.

"There are many ways in which you have changed me, Dane. I may be a goddess, but during my stays here, I have given a glimpse of how precious and disproportionately short your beautifully tragic lives are. There are times I curse my existence to know that I will outlive you and all humans alive today, many eons over," She sighed, leaning over and pressing her lips to Dane's with all the passion she felt deep within her being.

"But then I remember all the time we have shared and how you have shown me that while your lives may be short, they are the most meaningful. If I could, I would abandon my post as a goddess so that I may live out my days with you." Again, she kissed him with slow but deliberate movements. Dane sighed, pressing his forehead to hers.

"I do not think I would ask such a thing of you. The world relies on your existence, and it would pain me to know that the world you grew to love with me would be deprived of you. When the day comes that I do die, and it will, I will still be a part of it. I will live on in here." Dane pointed to her chest as Ephenia reached for his hand, placing it over her heart. It was a comfort to feel the warmth of his palm. She knew she could travel through the Hall of Memory to relive this exact moment whenever she wished. Sadly, she would never feel the memory ever again. She would never feel the warmth of his hand, the strength, the size of his touch this way ever again.

"Promise me this, Dane; you will find a way to defeat the Darkness, and its thrall will never take you," Ephenia begged as Dane cradled her jaw before pressing his lips to hers with a long and firm kiss.

"I promise," He whispered, leaning his forehead against hers for some time before they both stood.

"I suppose we should be getting back. It's been a couple of hours." Ephenia suggested.

"I will join you shortly. I have a few thoughts I wish to explore before returning," Dane smiled as Ephenia left, their hands lingering on one another for some time before Ephenia spread her wings and fluttered back to the cottage. Dane, meanwhile, turned his attention to the bramble behind the rock and stared hard at it. When he was sure Ephenia was far enough away, he spoke firmly.

"It's you. I know you're there, so come out into the light." Dane commanded as the blue and green-eyed beings moved into the crystals' light. Before Dane could say anything more, the blue-eyed being tossed a snake at Dane. Instead of getting the panicked reaction the two beings hoped for, Dane simply watched the snake land at his feet. The snake didn't do much for a moment. Instead, it flicked its tongue a few times as though righting itself. Dane reached down, picking up the snake and staring it in the eye for a long while before casually setting it down. The beings were in dumbfounded awe as the snake slithered back into the forest.

"Aww, come on! That was supposed to surprise you and make you dance!" the blue-eyed being exclaimed. Dane chuckled softly.

"You two are quite mischievous, aren't you. You both tried to pull this trick a long time ago." The blue-eyed being narrowed her eyes as the green-eyed being spoke up.

"Yeah, and after that, we were going to jump out of the bushes and scare you off. That would have been hysterical!" The green-eyed being laughed in unison with the blue-eyed being. Dane chuckled again as he listened to them speak.

"Yes, well, something like that would require that I be at least slightly afraid of you." The beings raised what appeared to be an eyebrow and looked at one another, perplexed.

"Hey, how come you aren't afraid of us? We've jumped out at other people before, and they scream and yell as loud as they can while running away. But you aren't even shaking." The blue-eyed being scoffed, looking Dane up and down. Dane thought back to what Nanahuatzin told him about who he was and why he was so attuned to the world's imbalance.

"Perhaps it is because I am not your usual human. Normal humans can't sense things as I do. The other humans that came here can also sense things that no ordinary human can," Dane answered with a grin, kneeling to better see the beings before him.

"Tell me, what are you? You aren't like the other creatures formed of Darkness," Dane said. The beings looked at each other, unsure how to answer.

"We are…" The green-eyed being began, stopped when the blue-eyed being nudged him.

"What?!" The green-eyed being hissed before the blue-eyed being turned to Dane to ask a question.

"What are you doing here, human? Guwaru has charged us with keeping our forest safe!"

"No, he didn't! You made that up!" the green-eyed being snipped.

"No, I didn't! This is OUR forest! You can't simply come here and claim it as your own!" the blue-eyed being growled, lowering her brow to a scowl.

"Do you even claim ownership of the Darkness that permeates it?" Dane asked. The blue-eyed being was taken aback.

"Darkness? Y-y-yes. Yes! We claim that Darkness, too! You can't come in here to take it!" The green-eyed being shot wide-eyed stares back and forth between Dane and the blue-eyed being until Dane laughed heartily.

"What's so funny? You think we can't own something?!" the blue-eyed being growled. The green-eyed being became worried, remembering the feeling that always seemed to hang around this human. That feeling wasn't here, but maybe he was just hiding it somewhere and would use it on them. They had both seen how easily he tore through those other beings with the purple eyes.

"No, no, I do not doubt that. But I don't think you can completely claim ownership of the Darkness. It exists everywhere. Even within our very presence, it exists. It may very well exist in Guwaru's forest." The blue-eyed being backed down from her hostile stance, raising an eyebrow and speaking low to the green-eyed being.

"This human is strange." Dane chuckled once more and held a hand out to them.

"You beings are equally strange, I would say. You are so much more than a mass of pain and anger. And I would like to visit with this Guwaru you speak of." The beings looked at each other. They had always scared humans away for a good laugh, but now one was talking to them and even asking to meet someone they held in authority, despite their dislike of him.

"Come here tomorrow," The blue-eyed being said sharply, turning and floating back into the forest, followed soon after by the green-eyed being.

"What are you doing?!"

"That human is meddling so much here, and he's no fun! If we bring Guwaru, he can scare him away."

"I cannot be away from the forest too long. Why do you insist I meet this person?" Guwaru grunted, his arms creaking with each movement.

"It's a weird human who moved into the forest. He's chased us, calling us monsters!" the blue-eyed being snickered.

"Yeah! He even said that he'd send a bunch of other humans after us if we stopped him!" the green-eyed being added.

"And what was he doing that he would chase you?" Guwaru asked, his raspy, gravelly voice echoing for a while, leaning over to better look the two of them in the eye. The green-eyed being stuttered, trying to come up with a reason.

"He was… he was…"

"He was cutting down trees to burn them for his campfires! And he said that the whole thing needs to be cut down!" the blue-eyed being shouted. The blue light within Guwaru's being and eyes faded to red.

"I see. What was this human's name?"

"I think he called himself Dane."

"Then I shall see this human and put a stop to it!" he hissed, floating off in the direction the two beings had pointed him, where this human would be. It didn't take him long to find the clearing where the human was, parting the trees with his broad body, speaking with a loud note.

"Dane! You dare come into the forests and cut them down for your mere fires?!" Guwaru thundered.

"Fires? Why would I be cutting down your forests for fires? Yes, I have burned some wood, but only that of fallen branches or trimmings."

"Are you not the human I was to stop?"

"I was to meet a forest Guardian by the name of Guwaru. Are you he?" Dane asked with confused optimism.

"I am Guwaru. Have you not been torturing my charges? The forest spirits of north and south?" Dane raised his eyebrows in surprise.

"Torturing forest spirits? I would wish no such thing! I am merely here to better understand the Darkness." The red from Guwaru faded back to a calm blue color as he looked over his shoulder at the two beings peeking out from behind a tree just outside the light.

"Then you are the famed White Mage, correct?"

"Yes. What's going on here?" Dane asked with a degree of agitation.

"I must apologize, White Mage. It seems my charges misled me. Now, what do you wish to speak of? My time is limited." Guwaru replied staunchly, fixing his attention back on Dane.

"I hoped to learn from you what those two beings are. But you have given me the answer." Dane smiled. Guwaru merely stared at him.

"I also hoped to understand the difference between them and the creatures created from the Darkness itself," Guwaru grunted, holding his hands apart as images appeared between them.

"They are the forest spirits of the north and south, two amongst tens of thousands that sleep in Usoria. In the beginning, the Great Mother Minerna created many beings to inhabit this world and planted them to await their awakening call. Many of these beings still wait for their calling within my forest. But when the Darkness began infecting the world, these two were awakened by it and forever changed." The image shifted to a blue and green transparent creature with four stubby legs and small stubby spines on its head.

"They aren't hateful creatures, but they are bothersome with the 'tricks' they play on any number of humans."

"Would extracting the Darkness change them into what they were meant to be?" Dane asked.

"As I said, the Darkness has forever changed them. Darkness has also touched others, but they weren't as fortunate as these two to become mischievous pests. If the Darkness were to be extracted, I doubt they would ever truly return to their true form." Guwaru answered, his arms creaking as they settled to his sides.

"I am studying the Darkness to find ways of ridding it from the world. But I fear that its power is growing faster than I and my Order can combat. Would you be able to lend me more insights?" Dane asked with childlike earnestness.

"I keep the Darkness away from the creatures within my forest. It requires all of my power to do so, and I fear my power will not be enough to keep them safe in the future. Until then, I cannot leave my forest to give you the assistance you require. I know two who can," Guwaru growled, looking back at the blue and green-eyed beings.

"I would appreciate any help offered."

"Then so be it. I must return to my forest. I await your findings, White Mage,” Guwaru grumbled, turning to the beings.

“You two will assist the White Mage in any way he sees fit as punishment for your misbehavior," Guwaru growled, disappearing through the brush after pushing the green and blue-eyed into the light. The blue-eyed being lowered its eyes, and its form seemed to slump. The green-eyed being appeared to be thinking hard about something as it neared.

"What's the matter?" Dane asked.

"What does that mean?" the green-eyed being asked.

"I beg your pardon?"

"When you were talking to Guwaru, you called us 'beings'. What does it mean?" Dane put a hand to his mouth, thinking hard about answering the question.

"It means… It means to feel, to experience existence. To stand on your own and recognize the world around you; to feel the world around you."

"How can we stand on our own when we have no feet like you, human?" the blue-eyed being asked sarcastically.

"To stand on one's own does not mean literally to stand. It is a metaphor, a representation of being independent. Though having one's own feet does tend to change the perspective." Dane smiled.

"We also don't have hands, faces, or squishy bits," The green-eyed being added.

"I suppose that all those things can make the world appear different to someone like me. Would you like to know what the world is like through human eyes? Do you desire a human form?" Dane asked. The words of Guwaru came back to him, stating how the Darkness had forever changed these spirits. He had learned a great deal of transmutation magic, and coupled with his alchemic teachings from his days in Margata, he was confident he could do it.

"Would it hurt at all?" the green-eyed being asked hesitantly.

"I cannot say, I have never done something like this."

"What are we waiting for! That sounds like fun! Let's do it!" the blue-eyed being shouted excitedly.

"However, there is something that I must ask of you in return."

"What is it?" the green-eyed being asked, seemingly raising an eyebrow.

"You two have been affected by Darkness and have a very different view of it. I want you to help me understand and explore the Darkness."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever, now make us into a human! Oh! And make us look the same. We always like to be together," the blue-eyed being exclaimed, bobbing up and down. Dane chuckled at the blue-eyed being's excitement.

"You are going to need names if you are going to be human. I can't keep calling you 'green-eyed being' or 'blue-eyed being.'"

"What's a name?" the green-eyed being asked.

"It is a way to identify you. Another way of 'standing on your own.'"

"You humans are all so weird. You have so many things to make sure you can all 'stand on your own.' It's so confusing." The green-eyed being said. Dane chuckled. There may be many things humans did that were entirely redundant. But it would be interesting to teach these beings the meaning and nuances of being human.

"How about this, your name from now on shall be Lotus," Dane stated, motioning to the green-eyed being.

"And yours shall be Orchid." He said, motioning toward the blue-eyed being.

"Such pretty flower names. I like them. Would you agree? L-lotus?" Orchid asked. Lotus said nothing, slowly nodding approval.

"Then welcome into the company of the Order of Aurora, Lotus, and Orchid."

Chapter Text

After giving Orchid and Lotus their names, Ephenia and the other Aurora members were less than thrilled with Dane's choice to invite them to stay at the cottage. Ephenia alone argued with him for almost an hour.

"I thought you wanted to find a way to extract the Darkness from the world! Not invite it in!"

"Ephenia, Orchid and Lotus are not creatures created by Darkness; they were once forest spirits that the Darkness changed. You cannot fault them for something that was not their doing." Dane calmly replied.

"The Darkness has changed them nonetheless! You said it takes all your magical abilities to keep the small vials of Darkness from affecting you. And now you would bring beings such as them into your very presence? Don't you see how dangerous that is?" Pharamund Agreed with Ephenia and added his thoughts.

"Ephenia is right, Master. Beings like this could affect you in ways you haven't yet seen. They could even affect the Darkness you have acquired or, worse yet, be infected by it and become the very creatures we combat!" Dane sighed, putting his palms together and resting his chin on his thumbs

"I believe I can extract the Darkness from these beings. With that completed, I can then have a better understanding of the Darkness. It is so complex that a hundred lifetimes would pass by studying it from afar. Orchid and Lotus have firsthand experience with it and can offer a better view than I would ever be able to discover on my own."

"You're talking about creatures that could be the same as the ones attacking people everywhere!" Ephenia snapped in return.

"Guwaru has assured me these two are not like the others, and I am inclined to believe him."

"Guwaru? Who is Guwaru?" Ephenia knew very well who he was, and was well aware that the old forest guardian could act petulant towards those who disturbed his peace. It made her wonder if Guwaru was merely looking for a way to rid himself of these being's antics.

"Guwaru is an Ancient Forest Guardian charged with keeping many sleeping creatures safe from the Darkness. He is beside the point: Orchid and Lotus have agreed to help me fully understand the Darkness. It will still take time, but I will understand it quicker," Dane explained. Pharamund and Ephenia looked at the two floating balls of aura. Xenos and Mars had been called to the northern cities of Victarani and wouldn't be back for almost a month; James was busy fending off the shadow creatures, and Vieren and his wife were out gathering herbs and supplies.

Without the other members within the cottage, there would be no way to decide on an action. Pharamund suggested that, for the time being, the beings could stay in the main hall until the rest of the members were present. Ephenia begrudgingly agreed with Pharamund, keeping her thoughts on the matter contained to bring them before the other clerics.

When the creatures learned of being able to stay, Orchid seemed to be the most enthused. Almost instantly, Orchid began to press Dane to make them both humans, often disappointed as Dane would have to quell her eagerness for time to prepare and question them. But Lotus, despite showing happiness, seemed more worried or agitated about the situation.

“Isn’t this fun, Lotus? We get to live like humans!” Orchid asked, giggling while zipping around the main hall.

“That’s what’s scary,” Lotus replied with a melancholic tone. Orchid stopped and raised an eyebrow.

“What do you mean?”

“What if… what if we stop being us? What if being human means we disappear?” Orchid thought momentarily, a stub of aura appearing where her mouth would be.

“I hadn’t thought about it like that. Dane wouldn’t do that to us.”

“How can you be so sure?” Lotus asked with a groan.

“You’re thinking about it too hard, Lotus. Lighten up! It’ll be fun! We get to live as humans. We get to eat things, drink things, run, and play. Doesn’t that sound like fun?”

“Yes, but-”

“But nothing! Everything will be great! Just stop thinking about it so hard,” Orchid pressed. Lotus nodded, following Orchid out the door after she tagged him and zipped off, the two chasing each other until late that night. Dane watched them from the window, having accidentally overheard their conversation. The last thing he wanted was to destroy any kind of trust he was building with them. Orchid seemed the fastest to trust, but Lotus was a different story. The spirit seemed more hesitant than he had in the past.

Dane spoke with him for a few days, eventually coaxing Lotus to reveal his fear that becoming human would mean losing who they were. But between Orchid’s excitement and Dane’s constant reassurance that he wouldn’t alter anything of their essence, Lotus slowly warmed to the idea.

Over the next week, Lotus and Orchid would watch him over his shoulder, reading his notes, and because of this, Dane was surprised by how their speech rapidly matured, becoming less childlike with each passing day. After carefully crafting strong magical wards around the bottles of Darkness in his study, he called the beings into his study.

“Yeah, what is it?” Lotus barked, a bit miffed that his play had been interrupted by “human things,” as he called them.

“In this room, I store all the Darkness I have found thus far,” Dane commented, holding his hand out to present the room as both beings read a few dozen labels.

“However, the more I study, the more complex versions of Darkness I find. I have cataloged over 200 shades of Darkness-" Orchid's laughter cut him off mid-sentence, appearing to hold her stomach.

"What is so funny, Orchid?" Dane asked, slightly irritated by her rude interruption.

"Haim was right: you humans make things so much more complicated than they need to be. The Darkness only stems from one place, Right?" Orchid asked.

"Yes, but how-" Lotus swept into his field of vision, cutting him off.

"You're making things complicated again, human. Just listen and you might find the answers you're looking for." Lotus demeaned. Dane looked at Lotus hard, surprised that he would speak to him in such a tone, but relaxed his posture, waiting for Orchid to continue.

"You said Darkness comes from the concentration of humans' unresolved negative emotions after they die, right?" Orchid reiterated.

"That is correct," Dane replied, fighting his urge to ask more questions. Orchid floated over to them, pushing Lotus out of the way. Their speech may have matured, but their actions were still very childlike.

"And how do humans get these negative emotions?" Orchid pressed.

"Through the wounding of the human spirit throughout one's life," Dane answered. Lotus nodded as he continued.

"That’s right. That pain then manifests in a way you humans understand: emotion. However, this pain will show only a few select emotions, four in fact: Anger, Disgust, Fear, and Sadness. These four emotions manifest in many ways, but these are the big ones. After that, they become the Darkness we know today if nothing is done about their hurts." Dane lowered his brow, looking back to the shelves of bottles containing all the samples of Darkness he had gathered.

"Then all these shades of Darkness that I have been finding-"

"They are things that led to these manifestations. You need to find the root, and the tree will topple." Lotus answered, his blue eyes narrowing as though he were smiling. Dane had more questions for them, but there was a mutual understanding that they would provide more if he kept his promise to make them human.

For a few days, Ephenia watched as the three of them became lost in a world of their own, exchanging information for a favor. The new information from the beings allowed Dane to make great strides forward, even greater strides when Ephenia was near him. But there was also the fear of the coming disaster she saw in her Mirror of Time. Even when she forced herself to 'widen her gaze' as the Monks of Red had told her, she still could not see who or what caused the disaster. Dane seemed so close to a solution, yet the disaster would still not dissipate, and only seemed to grow.

"Lady Ephenia? What is troubling you? Your spirit seems heavy these last few weeks." Mars asked after returning from a particularly short request in the south.

"I fear something coming that will tear this world apart," Ephenia replied, watching Dane jot down something in his Journal while speaking with Lotus and Orchid about some aspect of Darkness.

"I'm sure the master will find the answer and rid the world of Darkness once and for all. And he has you beside him, milady. If anyone should have faith in his abilities, I would think you, above all, would be the one to have the most faith." Mars smiled, his eyes disappearing from the huge grin hidden under his magnificent mustache. Ephenia sadly smiled to herself and nodded. She kept her identity a secret from the other Aurora members, unsure how they would all react to the truth. Standing at the threshold of Dane’s research chamber, she could help but wonder how long she would need to keep the secret.

There was also the fact that she hadn’t considered how staying in a mortal body affected her as a goddess. Had she remained in Usoria too long? Was she starting to think of herself AS a mortal? Was she beginning to lose the abilities of a goddess? Picking up her weight from the frame, she walked to where Dane sat, draping her arms over his shoulders and hugging him close.

"Dane, I fear I must return to my body for a while: I have seen troubling things in my mirror and wish to study them. I shan't be gone long." She hummed, resting her chin on his shoulder. Dane ceased writing, turning in his chair and putting his arms around her waist, pulling her to him as he rested his head against her stomach. He knew somewhere in the deepest recesses of his mind she would return as she had before. Still, it would be different not having her there.

"You've given me so much of my life back; I don't know how I could be without your presence," Dane mumbled, holding her tighter. Ephenia sighed, pulling his hands from around her back and sitting next to him.

"There is something I must find out. If the others ask, would you tell them I am in deep meditation?" Dane sighed and nodded his understanding, carrying her to their bed, laying her down softly before kissing her deeply, lacing his fingers into hers. He would miss her, but he held to the hope that he would see her again soon, pulling away from her lips enough to speak.

"I love you, Ephenia, my goddess in disguise."

"And I, you, White Mage." With one final kiss, Ariel called her mind back to her real body, taking a moment to reacquaint herself with its movements, strength, and weight. It was almost as if her life with Dane was real, and her life as a goddess was a dream. Not wanting to waste time, she enlisted the help of the Knights of the Temple, retraining herself to walk to her Mirror of Time.

The disaster was still there in the time stream when she peered into its polished surface. She also saw the small glimmer of hope that would turn away this disaster tucked away into the furthest corner, but it seemed even smaller now than she remembered. There was almost no chance of her convincing Dane to let another conquer the Darkness.

"There has to be some way to avoid this disaster," Ariel muttered to herself, staring long and hard into the mirror, when the voice of a Monk of the Blue interrupted her thoughts.

"There might be a way to do so, Goddess. But it is a path that may bestow you with more regret than you can afford." Ariel jolted, turning to the Monk and crossing her arms over her stomach.

"And how would I do that, my dear Monk?" she asked as the monk removed his mask and lifted an eyebrow.

"Introduce another to this timeline. One that could take up the mantle your Dane has laid out for himself, and could take time on another path. I warn you again, this path may grant you more regret than you can afford." Ariel sighed, reaching out and touching the mirror to introduce this new concept. Instantly, time split, appearing as two roads; one led to war and disaster, the other to peace and triumph.

"That could work, Monk. Thank you for helping me see." Ariel smiled

"I must once again warn you, goddess, the regret that will come from this-"

"If it means the survival of all of Usoria, then I will bear the regret." Ariel cut in. The Monk nodded and put his mask on, returning to where he came from. Ariel became excited with this new direction: finally, a clear way of avoiding the disaster lay before her. The only remaining task was finding someone to take up this mantle. Ariel searched from the present into the far future just before the splitting paths for such a person, but could find no one.

Many people possessed a single needed trait, but when she tested how those people would interact if brought together, the path led to disaster even under the best conditions. A group of people wouldn’t be the answer: No, this would need to be done by one person and one person alone; one with the understanding of a mortal but the power of a deity.

After Ephenia fell limp, Dane carefully pulled the covers over her, casting a spell of preservation to ensure her body wouldn’t suffer from dehydration or starvation since there was no telling how long Ariel would be in her temple. Even if Ephenia were a being created by a goddess, it would no doubt suffer the same effects if left unattended for an extended period. To keep his mind from dwelling on the gnawing solitude, he began working earnestly to make Lotus and Orchid human. Even with the prospect of new information to help spur him on, Ephenia's absence made the work feel slow and old.

Two weeks passed as Dane gathered materials and information from Margata to perform the transmutation. The process was similar to Dr. Long's experiment all those years ago, but Dane's wouldn't involve inorganic matter.

"Are you finally ready?" Orchid asked, looking wide-eyed at the larger painted circle sporting symbols and letters on the ground.

"Almost. There are still a few questions I have for you once we are done," Dane stated, almost sounding like a parent talking to an eager child, when Lotus scoffed.

"Don't worry, human. We won't be going anywhere anytime soon. I am beginning to find you as interesting as you find us." Dane nodded to Lotus's declaration, stepping inside the circle and painting a Dark Alchemy circle on the ground. As he wrote, he paused, contemplating part of the rune structure: if he wrote out the current iteration, the circle could amplify the Darkness within them and twist what these beings into something that wasn’t even human. With some quick calculations, Dane changed the circle’s runes to restructure these beings' energy-based existence into organic flesh and blood.

As he wrote, memories of when he and Menodora helped prepare this circle within the Great Circle of Margata came to mind. The memories didn't bring with them any pain as they usually did, but there was that ever-nagging knot of loneliness that never left him. The speck of Darkness would never leave, but it had become less powerful in his life, and he had nearly forgotten it, until now. A wave of fatigue washed over him as the thought reminded him of Ephenia's absence, interrupted when Orchid tapped his shoulder with her stubby arm.

"Now are you ready?" she pressed. Dane quickly scrawled the last of the circle, nodding with a smirk and holding out his hand for them to enter the circle.

"Remember, we want to look the same!" Orchid said as Dane set his hands on the transmutation circle. Light domed around the two beings, humming with a low resonance.

"I remember," Dane answered with a playful smirk, shifting the positioning of his hands as the reaction intensified. Swirls of energy pulsated, crossing around and through the two of them. With another shift of his hands, the Dark circle faded to life. Darker swirls of energy passed through them, slowly diffusing their form.

"Human Dane, what are you doing?" demanded Lotus, his eyes moving with panicked excitement as he and Orchid slowly disappeared.

"Think of this as a cocoon. You will be alright," Dane answered, shifting the positioning of his fingers as their form diffused and their eyes began to fade.

"Lotus, I'm scared," Orchid called when both faded into nothing but swirls of energy. Dane shifted his fingers once more, beginning to make their bodies; fraternal twins. White calcium dust began swirling, gathering to form their skeletons. The energy surrounded the bones, overlaying them with organs, muscle structure, and skin, then wrapped them in a soft cloth gown. 

In the reaction’s last few moments, resentful whispers began to hiss over the roar of both circles’ power. Dane intensified his focus, trying to block them out, when a cloud of black appeared within the swirling reactions. Time slowed to a near standstill; Dane watched as energy particles inched by while high-pitched ringing stabbed his ears. Dust hung in a thick cloud all around him when eyes opened within the cloud, and a voice echoed into existence.

"So, you dare to attempt that which is forbidden?" the voice asked as the cloud appeared to rear and approach Dane.

"It is a promise I made in exchange for understanding the Darkness-"

"To understand me, you mean." The cloud replied, cutting Dane off.

" You are the Darkness?"

"Yes and no. I am a part of it, a part within everyone. But let us speak of what you are doing here: you seek to create a life, two lives no less. This is only the doing of gods and mothers. You are neither ."

"I may not be a god, but through the power of Alchemy, I can-"

"No, you aren't even close. You've found the means to create a body, nothing more."

"Lies!" Dane jabbed as the cloud seemed to tilt to the side, mocking him.

"Do I? Tell me then, White Mage. What do you see here ?" the cloud asked, turning as if motioning towards Lotus and Orchid.

"Two beings about to become twin human children," Dane answered. The cloud's eyes became lines as if he had closed them, sliding from side to side as if shaking its head.

"Look closer, White Mage. What do you see here?" Dane was puzzled. Looking closer at the twins and the mass of swirling energy around them that was… no, it couldn't be.

"There is no life ," Dane whispered.

"Exactly, White Mage. You used up the energy your pets were made of to create these dodies, pulling the elements together, stitching together flesh and blood. But the life you wish to give them isn't there ."

"That can't be. My research-"

"Is flawed, human. You lack power . Even these adamant strength circles cannot ignite the flame of life within them. Their memories will all be there, but they can only watch their existence fade from this plane." Dane's heart began to pound in his ears; the mere thought of failure terrified him.

"No…" he whispered.

"You have only managed to kill when you tried to create."

"No!"

"Menodora should know this best of all." The shadow hissed. Dane glared at the cloud from under his long hair, his bright, intelligent blue eyes dark and livid.

"You dare speak her name?" Dane seethed. The cloud laughed with ethereal echoes, snapping its attention back to him.

"Yes, I dare. But look to the twins once again." The cloud prodded. Dane turned his attention to them, and for a brief moment, even within this frozen moment, there was a plume of blue flame. It burned out within a moment, but it had been there.

"What was that?" Dane asked, though still fuming about the mention of Menodora.

"That was the spark of their life force: that is the true power of the Darkness, of Dark Alchemy. You and your Darkness, not Haim, made the spark, but it was only a spark, not the flame of life.” Dane stumbled back, looking at his hand and then back at the twins and the remaining energy frozen around them.

“How is this possible? I thought Dark Alchemy existed as an inversion of standard alchemy.”

“Dark Alchemy responds to a strong will, not a circle of runes. Darkness may be the concentration of so much pain, but it can grant one unimaginable power when focused through a single emotion. It can even create a god ."

"How? Darkness causes the death of so many. Creatures are spawning whose only whim is death and destruction." The cloud swirled and charged Dane, hanging close enough to his face to smell hot metal and hear the hundreds of whispers just shy of inaudible all around him.

"Have you heard nothing, White Mage? The power of Darkness comes from focusing it through a SINGLE emotion. The creatures formed from it are tormented by a myriad of emotions, unable to find focus. But you, you could use the Darkness to do anything. You have the training and mental fortitude to focus and harness its power."

"Why would I attempt something so dangerous? The gain in power may be great, but the chance for corruption is far too high. Even my experiments containing a small bit of Darkness nearly drive me to an emotional break." The cloud laughed and backed away enough to reveal Lotus and Orchid.

"That is your choice. By accepting me, you will have the power to make your promise come true. Or refuse me, and you can let them die here and now." Dane looked from the cloud to the twins, warring within himself. Ephenia would no doubt have none of him using Darkness as a power source, even less so Menodora if she were alive. But he had two lives hanging by a thread in his hands. Looking to the ground, the shadows from his hair hid his eyes.

"What must I do?" Dane asked in a near whisper. The cloud's eyes smirked.

"You must only hold out your hand and accept. Think of only one emotion; it matters not, and channel me through that emotion. Then cast your will and the now refined Darkness into the Dark Alchemy circle. The rest will happen on its own."

"And how do I know that using you will not corrupt me?" The cloud’s eyes slanted as though making a dark smile spread across its face while a deep growl thrummed in the air.

"You don't, White Mage. Your will alone will determine your ability to resist its pull. But resisting it means my power will be out of reach to you." Dane sighed, hesitating before holding out his hand. The cloud's eyes smirked as it pulled into his palm as a slimy mass. Resisting the shiver from the texture, Dane remembered his happiest moment with Menodora, hanging on to that one emotion as hard as he could. However, channeling the Darkness through that happy emotion was challenging. The stark contrast of joy and rage nearly drove him to the edge of sanity.

As he struggled within himself, time gained its speed once more. Gritting his teeth, he drove his hands onto the ground, appearing feral while digging his finger through the ground, focusing on forcing the twins’ life force to ignite. Power unlike anything he’d ever felt rushed through his arms, empowering the Dark Circle so much that its color nearly turned white. It almost hurt as the power surged, leaving him with an adrenaline rush and goose bumps.

A flame burst to life on top of the twins’ chests as it sank into their flesh, their bodies locking up as if being electrocuted. After another brief moment, the energy surrounding them subsided, melting into their bodies as they drifted to the ground. Once the light of both circles faded, the twins lay still on the forest grass, the outline of runes and circles having burnt themselves into the ground. Dane looked at his palms, amazed at the sheer volume of power flowing through him while new theories came to mind.

"That's it!" he whispered, ready to reach for his journal when he heard a stirring. Lotus was the first to open his sapphire blue eyes, turning his head this way and that. He tried to move, but only floundered in his position. Dane abandoned his thoughts, going to Lotus and helping him sit up and keep him from inhaling dust and dirt. His new body was that of a male child no older than ten. Short white hair sat upon his head, with a lean but athletic form.

Orchid soon followed, her body that of a girl with longer white hair and emerald green eyes. She whimpered as though trying to speak, panicking when she couldn't move. Dane helped her sit up, propping them against a nearby rock and beginning to teach them how to speak and move their new body, the two of them walking within hours. Orchid especially reveled in her new form, relishing the feel of the grass between her toes. Lotus seemed less enthused but pleased with his new form. Once Dane was sure they would be alright with James to watch them, he returned to his study and began to write furiously in his journal.

" In making Lotus and Orchid into human children, I have found something more to the Darkness than I realized. The part that had altered the twins confronted me and taught me to harness it as power. I was initially skeptical, but after using it to create the twins, I feel I have finally found a way to rid the world of the Darkness. I thought before that the Ultimate Light, found through love and care, would be the only key. Now, I believe I have found a much more potent light. And to do that, I must find the Ultimate Darkness! " The table hummed as his pen rasped across the grain of his desk, sounding higher and higher in pitch the faster he wrote.

" Tomorrow, I will experiment with this concept in small amounts. If used in small amounts, I can avoid the problems of the Darkness’s corruption and infection. "

Chapter Text

Days passed without Dane noticing, and recent discoveries made Ephenia's absence negligible. However, progress felt slow, even with the help of the twins. Attacks by creatures dubbed Omens further slowed discoveries as he and the other clerics would dedicate time to eliminating them. Pharamund noticed the slow but steady rise in ferocity with which these Omens attacked. More and more requests and reports would come to the Order telling how the brutal executions by these creatures started happening more frequently. 

Dane tried to add this information to his concept of the Ultimate Darkness, but clarity still eluded him. As the twins helped him discover, Darkness in its most basic form resulted from pain, sorrow, fear, and anger in a person's soul. But if these hurts weren’t dealt with while they were alive, it would leak into the world after they died, similar to toxic waste from Margatan experiments, and remain for eons on end.

" Then what is the Ultimate Darkness? " Dane pondered, poring over texts, tomes, scrolls, and albums that detailed all historical events of Usoria. Pharamund and James helped search the hundreds of books that chronicled all nineteen thousand years of written history, from the First Epoch, when words were first written, to the present in the 19th Epoch. Dane also enlisted the twins' help to speed up the search, gathering everyone in the small library within the cottage. After weeks of work, all three formed the primitive theory that Ultimate Darkness came from a particularly atrocious event or period in history, and began searching for the darkest or most brutal events.

As Pharamund climbed a bookshelf ladder for a tome detailing the 12th epoch, the shelf began tilting. Orchid covered her head when she saw it falling, appearing across the room while Lotus braced himself for impact, but when nothing happened, he looked up in awe to see the shelf, its contents, and Pharamund floating in the air. Dane came in and helped Lotus set the bookshelf upright, leaving the Twins staring at one another in awe.

"It appears that in your human form, you have awakened powers from your forest spirit days." Orchid's eyes lit up as she excitedly began dancing from one foot to the other.

"Powers? Like what?"

"Such as your teleportation ability or Lotus's ability for telekinesis."

"That sounds like so much fun! What else can I do? Can you teach me?"

"Ya, that sounds awesome!" Lotus chimed, staring in awe at his hands, imagining what he could do.

"I can only assume you have powers and abilities beyond what I could ever teach you, seeing as you were once forest spirits. You may simply need to remember your powers." Dane guessed, holding his chin.

"Wait, we had powers before we became human?" Lotus asked.

"We could be more powerful than you?" Orchid squeaked.

"There is the possibility. Your alteration by the Darkness may have suppressed your memory, even as a human."

"Can we get our memory back? I don't want to blow myself up." Lotus asked.

"I can teach you, but I don't know how well it would help. As for your memory, I don’t know if it will ever come back. Many things could have suppressed or erased your memory, and without knowing what the cause is, I do not know how to help you.” Dane answered, making the twins slump in disappointment.

“Let us continue our search for now," Dane instructed. The twins disappointedly read on, periodically making books float or turning the pages without touching them to experiment with their newfound powers. As they searched, the books brought to light many events and epochs that Dane was unprepared for. Events that seemed to have been buried and long forgotten by the humans of Usoria.

In the 7th epoch, there was The Elfin Hunts: Humans slaughtered elfin kind by the thousands, driven to near annihilation in hopes of finding magic by 'extracting' it from them. Only a few hundred remained in the town at the bottom of Haim's tree. It was there they found sanctuary and protection by the deity himself. If elves had any resentment towards humans, they did an excellent job of hiding it.

In the 3rd epoch, there was The Darlaus Crusades; blood-soaked campaigns against any, human or not, that opposed or refused to convert to the church of the Great Mother Minerna, led by the High Deacon, Gideon Darlaus. The crusades only stopped when the goddess Minerna descended and disintegrated the High Deacon, declaring that the same fate befall anyone using force in her name for conversion. After this, the church of Minerna rewrote its beliefs, shifting to the teachings that carried into the present day.

The 8th epoch was audience to The Cleansing; an event Dane heard of but never thoroughly researched. The campaign systematically eradicated Sylph and Nymph fairies, seen as threats to humanity when they moved into their forests. Only a handful of the once playful race remained, including Dr. Long's widow, Felicia, their daughter Keni, and the Queen of Arentia.

Also in the 8th Epoch were The Mage Gatherings; a decade-long failure that brutally forced kidnapped children to learn magic, which at the time was greatly misunderstood. This practice often resulted in their deaths due to the forced mishandling of magical energies and spells left behind by elves and fairies. These brutal experiments led to the modern version of magic that used sigils and runic sentences for their spells.

And finally, The Battle of the Raegonian Slave Trade; After three decades of the practice going unchecked, Empress Victoria of the 6th Epoch decreed that all the enslaved were to be freed and returned to their homes at the expense of the former owners. When the plantation owners ignored her decree, the Empress sent her forces to ensure the Raegonians were returned to their homeland. Instead of a joyous release, every owner throughout Usoria slaughtered every Raegonian man, woman, and child in their possession.

When brought before the Empress to answer for their atrocity, the plantation owners' only defense was their unwillingness to 'waste hard-earned money on sending some menial chattel home. Burial would be cheaper.' The Empress imprisoned them all, stripping the families of their wealth and status. A well-protected gravesite now stands at the base of the Zakuman Mountains in the northwest region of Al Neth, guarded by the residents of the Lionheart Castle.

Beyond these were hundreds of other events, each more depressing and brutal than the last. Dane sat in silence, the air becoming heavy around him. Some accounts of the Slave Trade were from angry plantation owners jailed for the 'economic assistance', demanding the dethroning of Empress Victoria for her ‘treasonous actions against Usoria.’ The despair and rage Dane felt simmering in his soul were almost too much to control. Many families who were a part of this era still existed generations later.

He wanted to seek retribution against those families for the atrocities committed. No, Dane didn’t want to see retribution; it was the Darkness trying to influence him that wanted this. To recenter, Dane reasoned with himself that the Slave Trade Battle was so far removed from the current generation that seeking justice now, after all this time, would mean nothing. Additionally, none of the Aurora members knew what the current generation was like, nor were they sure the families knew about their heritage.

" It is not our place to pass judgment. Our mission is to fight back the demons created from events such as this. " He thought, leaving the book on his desk while walking to a window and watching the construction of the new Aurora Chapel. Looking back at the book brought Dane’s thoughts back to the beginning of this journey and his conversations with his father, Maxus.

" Tell me something, Dane. You said that this research would take you to some very dark places. So far, you haven't even touched on them. "

" The dark places that I spoke of do exist, Maxus. But I was too raptured in the Light Menodora and I created; I didn't want them to exist. Now the world is becoming all the darker, and it forces me to see it as it truly is and what contributed to it, " he thought, imagining his father and mother standing beside his desk, eager expressions on their faces, waiting for his answers. Now that he knew the darkest sides of humanity, he could begin understanding the Ultimate Darkness. Through it, he could harness its power for the Ultimate Light. While dangerous, visiting these sites could give him a clearer understanding and accelerate results.

Ariel intently watched her Mirror of Time for only minutes, realizing that many days had passed on Usoria. Time flowed much differently in the temple, and she cursed herself for forgetting that: finding Dane's replacement needed expediency, not endless contemplation. The thought made her pull her arms around herself and imagine her life in her Usorian vessel with Dane. She pulled her arms tighter, imagining that he held her close and kissed her neck as he stood behind her. She missed that; she missed him .

She dwelt on the previous months, walking to the Hall of the Green and watching the memories she had made as the events projected from the scrolls. It was a rough journey, to be sure, but the two of them had built love out of that journey. She would do anything to ensure Dane’s safety. Reaching for another scroll, the memory played her conversation about how “ human ” Ephenia was, and how she joked about bearing his children when the thought struck her.

"Of course! Why didn't I think of this before?" she thought, returning to the mirror and applying a new thought to see what might happen. As before, two paths of time still existed, but the way to peace and triumph seemed more assured. However, there was a problem that would make the entire idea moot if not resolved, and return the path of time to near assured destruction.

"Goddess Ariel, what troubles so?" A Monk of the Green asked, reaching up and removing his smiling mask.

"Good Monk, tell me. Can a mortal be brought to the Temple of Time?" The monk thought for a while, holding his chin until a Monk of the Blue approached and removed his mask, speaking with a pronounced tongue rolling accent.

"Bringing a mortal to the Temple would mean their certain death. Mortals are bound by the time of Usoria; there is no way around that. A hundred years could pass in Usoria, and it would be but the passing of a few minutes to us." Ariel cradled her chin, staring hard at the mirror of time once again.

"There has to be a way," she muttered.

"What is this that I hear about you wanting to bring a Mortal to this temple?" asked a firm but kind voice. The monks immediately donned their masks and bowed low while Ariel turned around to see her mother, Minerna, shifting her massive white wings behind her.

"Mother!" Ariel called, happily hugging her.

"It is good to see you as well, my child. Now, as I asked, what is this I hear about bringing a mortal to the Temple of Time?" Ariel stepped back and motioned to the mirror.

"Have you found a way of eliminating this Disaster?" Minerna asked while looking over the Mirror more closely. Ariel shook her head with a heavy sigh.

"I have found a way to avert it, but..." Minerna turned to Ariel, pulling her lips to the side with an understanding smirk.

"This aversion requires a mortal, does it not?" Ariel nodded her head, walking to the mirror beside Minerna.

"Yes. The path to peace requires introducing another mortal to rid the world of Darkness. Someone other than Dane. He can learn its intricacies, but he does not have the ability. The power he needs is more than he could muster or channel." Ariel pointed back to the mirror, where a boy and a girl with silvery blond hair dressed in form-fitting white robes stood before the split in time.

"I'm sorry, Ariel, but I fail to see what a mortal has to do with these children," Minerna stated, lowering her brow with almost passive sternness.

"With every action introduced before, the disaster would only accelerate or delay. Peace will be achievable by introducing one of these children, but I must be the mother." Minerna stepped to the mirror and watched the children more closely.

"What I see here are half-deities. How would you achieve this? And who would you choose?" Ariel breathed heavily, lacing her fingers before her.

"I would choose a human by the name of Dane-"

"The White Mage?" Minerna interrupted.

"You know of him?" Ariel asked in surprise. Minerna grinned knowingly and chuckled softly.

"I may not visit often, but it does not mean I neglect my children or the happenings of Usoria." She said, stepping away from the mirror.

"The White Mage has won you over?"

"He has. This plan MUST work. I cannot bear to see Dane destroy himself because of this task. The problem lies in the child; my body must be the one impregnated for this plan to work, not the vessel I use to walk in Usoira," Ariel explained. Minerna walked to a balcony overlooking the world far below, zeroing in on Ariel's Usorian body, still asleep in the cottage bedroom.

"Dane would need to come here for that to happen, but his life is bound to Usoria's time; he would die in moments because of the difference in time’s flow here. And going down to Usoria in this form would mean dire consequences for the world." Ariel sighed, half expecting a lecture about how Deities and Mortals shouldn't mingle, let alone conceive a child together. 

“Could you not leave much of yourself here in the temple? Doing so would let you roam Usoria freely without distorting the world.” Ariel snapped her gaze to Minerna, her brow curling over her eyes in shock and horror.

“Why would you suggest something so heartless? Don’t you realize how intimate something like the conception of a child is for humans? I would be an emotionless husk, unable to reciprocate Dane’s raw and intense emotions!” Minerna's lips curled faintly into a smile, leaning against the railing and sighing contentedly.

"I don’t mean to mock you, Ariel, but I wanted to see how deep your understanding reached. Since you so understand, then your path is clear."

"M-mother?" Ariel stammered, trying to find her emotional footing. Her mother, the Supreme Goddess of all Usoria, The Great Mother, as the Usorians called her, was perfectly calm about her wanting to have a child with a mortal ?

"Why do you agree with this so easily? The monks here have told me numerous times that mingling with humans was forbidden!" Minerna smiled knowingly.

"And yet you created the vessel Ephenia to contain your consciousness in Usoria and have done so without reservation. Doing so has affected Dane and you in numerous ways.” Minerna grinned, half scolding her, making Ariel drop her eyes and fold her hands.

“But if this is the path that will save Usoria, then it is what shall be." Minerna sighed.

"But how could I bring him to the temple without killing him?"

"You must form a contract with him. To put it in human terms, you would marry him."

"But…but how would that..."

"A contract with you would give a portion of your power to your White Mage to withstand your presence and the difference in Time's flow, disconnecting him from Usoria’s time so that he will not age." Ariel furrowed her brow, squinting her eyes as she stared at her mother.

"Aren't you concerned that I've fallen in love with him? With a mortal ?"

"There are things that I find concerning, chiefly that he i s human. But I can see how this human brought you out of your depression, and how you rescued him from the darkness in his heart. You both were each other's salvation." Ariel bowed deeply, then embraced Minerna tightly.

"Thank you, mother. I will tell him immediately," Ariel smiled, sprinting to her room. Minerna's smile faded as she watched Ariel leave, looking back at the Mirror of Time. Ariel's plan would bring peace, but as the Monks of the Blue had stated, there would be a tremendous cost of regret and sorrow to come.

"Ariel, I can only hope that your heart won't be the death of you," she thought, turning to leave when a Monk of the Red stood in her path. He towered over her nearly double, his banner-like sleeves fluttering in an unseen breeze.

"She is following the path perfectly, goddess, and is slowly becoming her old self again. However, I am surprised that her revisiting the accident in Margata did not fully reawaken her." H said, appearing to watch Ariel as she disappeared into the distance, the gold embroidery on his robe shimmering.

"It was thanks to the wards in her mind placed by Cosmordia Tridia Nexus, and the insistence to not mingle with mortals during the Great Beginning that she didn't," Minerna answered flatly.

"Should I continue to maintain her oil lamp? Or let it go out as she is closer to discovering the truth on her own?"

"We must maintain it, good monk. This future requires it," Minerna answered mournfully, turning back to the empty hall as if trying to see Ariel. The monk bowed and left, while Minerna returned to her home deep within the Chamber of Oblivion.

Dane and Mars exited the coach with silent reverence, leaving instructions to wait for their return. Mars kept quiet as they trekked over the barren land that served as a monument of the Darlaus Crusades: a mass grave for millions that perished in the name of a deity.

After the disintegration of the High Deacon, the mages who were part of the crusades stripped every weed, flower, or blade of grass from the ground, then magically prevented it from ever growing again. The air felt heavy and stale as they walked along the path that cut the area like a knife to the lone stone statue of Minerna at its center. Finally, Mars broke the silence.

"Master, are you certain that coming here was the best option? The Omens are strong in their own right. But we are approaching the very center of something far more powerful. Omen is not a strong enough word to describe it." Dane turned to Mars, his face sallow and downtrodden.

"Sites of atrocities hold the greatest and blackest of Darkness. I must know how to overcome the strongest parts to overcome all the world's Darkness." Mars nodded in understanding, but a significant part of him wanted to run, forcing himself to follow until they neared the statue. Mars gently tapped his staff against the ground, releasing a wave of pale blue light over the ground. 

As the wave spread out, all sound save for the breeze faded into silence, and the ground quivered under them. A massive shadow began to pull from the earth; runes and lines of purple light pulsed to life on its body. The creature’s eyes opened with the sound of cracking stone, focusing on Dane.

"Why do you disturb me?" the shadow asked, its slow voice deep and breathy. Mars shifted his feet, adjusting the grip on his staff while the color faded from his face.

"I have come to release you of your torment," Dane replied, facing the creature with stern bravery despite the cold sweat running down his temple.

"Release me? You dare assume that you can sate my anguish?" the creature growled.

"I can attempt to understand. In doing so, I can heal the wounds left behind from-"

"You know not of the pain and mourning that is my core, you who have lost nothing ." The shadow interrupted. Dane's pulse quickened, and his throat tightened as a drop of sweat snaked into the corner of his eye and rolled down his cheek.

"I have lost. Greatly. I overcame that loss by finding one that could help me.” As if he’d steeled himself, Dane locked gazes with the creature.

“I now come to help you." The shadow lowered itself, training a large eye on Dane before narrowing.

"You are one of those who cite Minerna and ordained the reason I exist." The shadow growled. Its fingers curled, digging through the ground to form fists. Mars shifted his footing, training his staff forward until Dane looked back and shook his head.

"I may cite The Great Mother, but I have not come in her name to vanquish you. I come on behalf of the people who live in this world to heal you and release you of the torment." The shadow slammed its hand down and roared. Black streams washed over Dane and Mars, instantly bringing them to their knees, sobbing uncontrollably. Their flesh became rough with bumps, making their limbs refuse to move as their hearts raced, threatening to burst out of their chests.

"You claim dominion over me, yet you refuse to know the depths that drive me. I am more than the fear and hatred of those slaughtered by the Knights of Minerna; I carry the hatred, anguish, and resentment harbored by those who lived after and succumbed to the church's demands. I have existed for centuries, and my vengeance will not be complete until all those who claim the name of Minerna to be good are no more." Dane fought through the overpowering emotion within him, finally able to look up and face the shadow, barely able to speak through his sobs.

"And then what will you do? Once you cleanse humanity of what you despise, you will still exist. Your desire for vengeance will remain, tormenting you for eternity!"

"Then I shall reach for she that is the cause of my pain!" The shadow growled, reaching to the sky with ragged claws.

"And then what?! What shall that accomplish? Even if you manage to destroy her, you will still exist, alone, with no one to seek vengeance on or to help heal you!" Dane scolded. The shadow looked down to him slowly, narrowing his eyes to slits within his head.

"What of you? You claim to heal the wounds within me, yet what will change? I am but one part that stems from the very nature of you humans." Dane willed himself to fight the sadness and fear racking his mind, pulling himself to his feet. Behind him, Mars lay on the ground, weeping and unable to overcome the mental assault.

"And what nature would that be?" The dirt and ash clinging to Dane's face streaked, creating trenches as tears streamed across his cheeks.

"The inherent need and perception of being better than another."

"There is some good in wanting to be better! I want to be better than I was yesterday!"

"Be that as it may, you can't deny that you strive to be better than those who came before or around you and perceive yourself as better than they. As long as these two elements of humanity exist, no matter your intentions, there will always be those plagued by thoughts of resentment, furthering the problem you seek to remedy." The shadow pulled more of its body from the ground, towering over them and casting a shadow over the ground that weighed on Dane.

"My existence comes from the thousands slaughtered by those who perceived themselves as their betters. The fear, the anguish, the pain, and the tears would linger even as the life faded from them. Those who remained harbored that pain until their dying breath, further feeding me. You proclaim your want to heal me, yet refuse to see that you are no better than those who came before." Dane gripped his staff as hard as he could, a searing beam of light exploding from the top of it, fizzling past the creature’s face. The shadow reeled, putting up its arms and hands, howling in detest. Dane's fear vanished, allowing him to speak with a powerful tone.

"I do not come here to vanquish, belittle, or erase you from the past we humans have cultivated! I came to heal! Your pain, your existence, is rooted in fear and grief. I acknowledge and accept that we humans have brought about your existence, but I am here to offer you the Ultimate Light of healing! Your suffering is ended!" Dane boomed, holding his staff forward as his Light intensified, making the Aurora Crystals blaze white. The Shadow lunged when a beam of light burrowed through its body, making the shadow howl in pain as it reeled, fear and panic splayed across its face. 

“No! I WILL NOT FORSAKE MY VENGEANCE!” The shadow bellowed, reaching for him with a roar. Dane stood firm, planting his feet and holding the end of his staff forward as light gathered within the crystals, exploding from them and cutting through the shadow's arm and burning it from existence. With pain-fueled rage, the shadow pushed past the light as it burned through its body, biting down hard on Dane's hands and wrists.

Dane shrieked as the shadow's fangs began to burn his flesh, grinding against his bones. Dark-colored muck weaved through his skin as though it were roots while grief and fear began to infect his mind, forcing him to kneel.

"This world will not forget me so easily!" the shadow seethed, clenching its jaw harder onto Dane's hands, making Dane howl through gritted teeth while the blood from his wounds wafted into the air as ash.

"You will not be forgotten! But I cannot leave you here to infest the world any longer!" Dane gathered what little mental fortitude he had left and ignited the staff once again. Beams of light began pushing through the creature's head and body, making it swell as light filled it, then burst through, tearing its body apart in a cloud of ash that blew away in the wind. 

Dane dropped his Shining Rod, unable to maintain his grip as the inferno of pain racked his arms. Looking down, small veins of darkness reached the middle of his forearm. The holes in his hands where the shadow had bitten smoldered ash as blood fell onto the lap of his white garb as dark colored slop.

"Such power. Such pain. I don't have the strength to face another creature such as this. The Aurora could face the sites of these atrocities together, but as the creature said, that would only solve a small part of the much greater problem. Facing Darkness of this magnitude head-on isn't the answer. There has to be another way…" His thoughts were interrupted as his vision narrowed and his head became heavy. Mars finally regained himself in time to watch Dane fall over.

"Master!" Mars clawed over to him while trying to stand and run from lying on the ground, but Dane had already fallen unconscious when he reached him. He bandaged Dane's hands, tearing apart his robe as bandages, and tied the staves to his back. He then hoisted Dane over his shoulder and trekked back to the coach, hoping he would make it in time as the smell of rotting flesh began to waft from Dane's hands.

"Please hang on, master."

Six days later

Dane awoke to the sight of Ephenia seated next to him, carefully pulling the dark substance from his arms and hands, where it dissipated into ash.

"Ephenia, when did you return?" Dane asked, squinting hard when he felt a wall of ache throughout his body.

"You've been unconscious for nearly a week." She answered softly. Dane lifted his head, noting that severe scars remained where the Shadow had bitten him; his hands and wrists now appeared gaunt and pale compared to the rest of his arms. Ephenia took his hand into hers, running her thumb over the back.

"What did you do that would cause such a wound? I can't even fully heal them." Dane relaxed back to the pillow, his head spinning.

"I went to the mass grave of the Darlaus Crusade and faced the totality of pain gathered there," Dane muttered, swallowing to prevent heaving.

"Please don't tell me you faced it alone!" Ephenia snapped, her grip tightening on his hand.

"No, I didn't. But it was much more powerful than I anticipated.” Dane breathed, holding up his arm to look around the room.

“Where is Mars? Is he alright? He accompanied me, but the power of the Omen overwhelmed him." Ephenia smiled dryly, locking eyes with him.

"Mars is well, completely unharmed. When I returned, it was he who brought you home." Dane sighed with relief, the tension in his being melting away. Ephenia encased Dane's hand, holding it for a while before speaking with a heavy heart.

"Why did you go to the grave of the Crusades without consulting me? I could have warned you of its strength."

"If I am to heal the world's Darkness, I want to know that I can face powerful Darkness. But as you said, I was not prepared for its potency." Dane sighed. Ephenia leaned over him, putting her hands on either side of his head and touching her forehead to his.

"You fool. You complete and beloved fool. Why must you attempt such dangerous tasks while I am not here?" Ephenia asked, both saying nothing while listening to one another breathe.

"You may not see your life as rare, but I do. Does that mean nothing to you?" Dane was about to answer when he felt the pat of tears on his face. His vision focused, and at that moment, he wavered. Dane wanted to rid the world of Darkness for Menodora and now for Ephenia, but what good would it do if he could no longer share it with her? Weakly, he reached up, struggling to curl his fingers and wipe the tears from her eyes.

"Why would a goddess of time weep for me ? Am I not just a moment in time for you?" he asked, putting his hand to the side of her head. Ephenia leaned into his touch before kissing his wrist.

"I may be a goddess, but you have filled a void in my soul that I have felt ever since the Great Beginning. That is something I will not give up."

"Ephenia, I am a mortal. I don't know if I could withstand living forever. And if you come to Usoria, even as Ephenia, I can only imagine the problems that would cause."

"I know. Therefore, I have a proposal. Would you accept a contract with me? It would allow passage to the Temple of Time and see me for who I truly am. There is much more that I want to speak with you about, but for now, will you accept my contract?" Dane often wanted to solidify his relationship with Ephenia in marriage. But the fact that she was a goddess within an avatar's body kept him from ever pursuing that path.

"A contract? To become your bishop?" He asked, trying to sit up, only to give up as the room began to spin again. Ephenia smiled and shook her head.

"No, nothing so simple; it is much more than that. I would ask you to be my husband." Dane pursed his brow, narrowing his eyes in thought.

"Wouldn't that be considered taboo? A goddess and a mortal?" Ephenia chuckled softly, leaning closer to him.

"My mother has her concerns, but she has given her consent." Dane smiled, unsure if it was out of excitement or concern. Ariel was the only deity he hadn't seen directly, and even though he had technically known her for some time, it was still awe-inspiring and nerve-wracking to see a goddess who wanted to marry him. But he accepted.

Three more days passed before Dane was strong enough to embark, explaining to the other Aurora members that he would be gone for an unknown period. Ephenia traveled with him for a while, her pseudo body disintegrating into the breeze with a kiss once they were out of the Temple’s sight. She would no longer need it as Dane could visit her temple whenever he wanted to see her. As he traveled, Ephenia's instructions played over in his mind.

"Go to the city of Eline, the city under Haim’s Tree. There, you find a small chapel for me. Inside are six pillars in the main hall. I will leave my contract within the third pillar on the right side. Speak 'Ephenia,' and it will come out for you. Sign it and speak my true name, and it will come to me. Climb Haim's tree, and a doorway will be waiting for you leading to my temple." The chapel had been easy to find, entering quietly so as not to disturb those in counsel or prayer. As he neared the column mentioned by Ephenia, a priest came up to him with a smile and a slight bow.

"Hello, friend. What troubles have you brought before Ariel? Do you require counsel?" the priest asked kindly, making Dane chuckle softly and shake his head.

"Thank you, but no, Fatri. I come for something left by the goddess herself." The priest tilted his head and raised an eyebrow.

"Do you mean the Scroll of the Past? The goddess left it here at the beginning of her order." Dane turned his attention to what appeared to be an anciently weathered parchment resting in the hands of a statue of Ariel. 

"No, Fatri, what I seek is right here."

"The column? I'm sorry to say, but there are no inscriptions on it, nor has it been touched by the goddess." The priest adamantly explained.

"We shall see," Dane smirked, leaning close to the marble and whispering Ephenia's name. The priest sighed and readied to explain again until the marble of the column began to ripple and glow. Those in the chapel instantly fell to their knees, whispering earnest prayers. A young man near the front ran from the chapel shouting to the city that the goddess had given a divine sign. A delicately glowing scroll appeared from within the marble, dropping into Dane's hand, leaving the flabbergasted priest stuttering for words.

"Ho-h-h-h-how di-did you…" Dane said nothing as he unfurled the fresh parchment, revealing fine golden calligraphy explaining the extent of the contract, ending with 'I await you, my love.'

"Is…is that a contract of the goddess Ariel?" the priest asked with awe. Dane sighed, reminded that he was among those who had likely never seen a deity, or even realized that Haim walked among them. With an understanding nod, he reached into his sleeve and pulled the quill from his journal, neatly signing his name across the bottom of the parchment. After carefully rerolling it, he held it to his lips with a kiss before whispering Ariel's name, watching as it vanished. Dane placed a few coins in the priest's hand before leaving all in awe-stricken silence.

Two weeks passed before Dane reached the top of the tree, where Haim greeted him with a congratulatory handshake and a knowing smile.

"It looks like you kept your promise, White Mage." Dane nodded to him, seeing the golden doorway resting on one of the branches. A thought struck him when he was about to walk through the door, and turned back to the life deity.

"When I first talked with you, you said that Nanahuatzin and Ariel couldn't walk among humans because of their power. Ariel told me it was forbidden to mingle with humans, yet you are here doing so for millennia." Haim cradled his chin in thought, his eyes zipping back and forth.

"As far as I am aware, our mother said nothing of the sort, not to me at least. I can only assume Nanahuatzin hasn't walked amongst humans simply because the notion hasn't crossed his mind. Pity really. As strange as you mortals can be, walking amongst you is a pleasure and a treat,” he grinned. Dane lowered his brow, nodding his goodbye to Haim and stepping through. As the light that engulfed him faded away, he found himself on a polished marble floor surrounded by fountains of sand.

"Welcome to the Temple of Time, beloved of the goddess." A voice said, making Dane snap his attention to a tall but slender person dressed in a green robe and a white smiling mask.

"Hello there. I am Dane, the-"

"The White Mage, yes. Our goddess has spoken at length of you. Follow me. She eagerly awaits you," the being said, turning and walking away. Two creatures of breastplate armor joined them, green fabric-like flames fluttering from the waist and plume of the helm. Dane made sure to take in everything around him, marveling at the entire building's fine detail and intricate simplicity. When they neared a door, the monk stood aside.

With a breath to calm himself, he opened the door and entered. Before him was a room decorated with delicate white fabric, with a circular bed in the center where a young woman sat, brushing her mass of red hair. Great white wings spread from her back, as if encompassing her like a blanket. Her simple white dress hid her feet, folding over her shoulders in stunning sky blue.

"Ariel?" Dane called to catch her attention as the door shut softly behind him. His voice made her set her brush down, turning to him and standing. The silver crown upon her head held back her hair to frame her young face, her eyes shining like pools of gold.

"Dane. My love." She breathed, quickly walking to him and embracing him, pulling her wings around them. Dane returned her embrace, still having not completely realized that this woman in his arms was the woman he had come to love. All the same, it slowly became natural to him, and its strangeness all faded away. He reached around her waist, pulling her firmly to him as he met her eyes and pressed his lips to hers.

Chapter Text

Ariel’s heart soared to finally meet Dane in person, struggling to keep her excitement contained as she held him and looked into his eyes through her own and not some lens of a pseudo body. For Dane, the adjustment was far more significant; her angelic beauty did well to hide her daunting power, but not her titanic strength that nearly crushed him to death after they first met. To keep from crushing his hand, Ariel held out her finger for him to hold as she showed him her home, explaining everything as they walked. 

The most prominent features were the Gates of Past, Present, and Future, located near the Temple’s center, surrounded by majestic fountains of silky sand. The Gate of the Past consisted of three doors at the end of a hall made purely of magic, appearing as thin vine-like designs. The first door in the center, colored green, led to the Hall of Memory, where countless scrolls stored every memory of every person since the beginning of time.

At the door and inside the hall stood the Memory Knights. These creatures appeared as floating armor chest plates and helmets sporting plumes of green fire from the torso and helm. The Monks of the Green tended the scrolls, clothed in full-body robes with long sleeves, with a white smiling mask covering their faces.

To the right was The Corridor of Regrets, where ice-touched pillars flanked its blue door. Beyond the door was a mausoleum of hourglasses whose sand grains represented every choice not taken that may have led to some other favorable outcome. It also housed every pending choice that could lead to personal loss, great or small, or have consequences that remained yet unseen.

Qualm Knights, similar in appearance to the Memory Knights, guarded the corridor with icy-blue flames fluttering from their torso and helms. Within the corridor were dozens of Monks of the Blue, dropping new sand grains into the hourglasses as new regrets emerged. 

Finally, to the left of the Hall of Memory was a door of red; smoldering rocks infected the marble of the door, smoking as though it were lava.

"Is there some fire-breathing creature behind this door?" Dane asked, creeping closer to the door, only to back away because of the heat from the rocks. Ariel chuckled at his action.

"No, nothing so primal. This is The Chamber of Oblivion. Here, a record of everything everyone was unaware of or forgot in their life is kept."

"Unaware of? Why would such a record be kept?"

"It is a way to show people signs and warnings from their past so that mortals can avoid similar events in the future. It is unfortunate, but it is the only way for mortals to gain wisdom." Dane cocked his head, remembering something Ariel once said.

"You once told me there were things hidden from you; is this one such thing?"

"It is. Only my mother, Minerna, and those of the Red are allowed through this door. It is the same chamber I spoke of when you asked about the journal and those before you." Ariel said, looking over the door with a disappointed sigh.

"Why should you be barred from somewhere in your own home?" Dane asked, moving as close as he dared and trying to spy what he could through the crack between the doors.

"I have asked that very question to my mother. She will only answer that, 'those who are oblivious to what things could have existed, are only shown them when discovery is made on their own. The infinite choices will leave one frozen in uncertainty and regret if all is revealed. And if a mortal remembers everything they have forgotten all at once, it will be more than their mind can accept, breaking them beyond help.’ She has never given me any more of an answer than that." While listening, Dane maneuvered to glimpse a vast space within the chamber, housing millions of bowl oil lamps upon golden stands. Thousands of Oblivion Knights stood silently as the red flames thundered below and above them.

"Have you seen all you wish, visitor of the goddess?" a stern, hollow, metallic voice asked. Dane jumped and turned to see another Oblivion Knight. Its armor was darker, almost black, with gold designs on its chest and a gold chain hanging from the spiked pauldrons across its chest.

"Y-y-yes, I mean no. I have not seen anything," Dane stuttered. Heavy blackened gauntlets slid out from the holes in the shoulders, floating beside its body.

"Goddess, why have you brought a human to the Gate of the Past?" the knight asked dryly as its glowing white eyes appeared in its helm.

"This is Dane, my contracted and beloved. I assume someone such as he would be allowed to visit here under my guidance and supervision?” Ariel asked with an almost haughty tone.

"He may be one with whom you have contracted, but the fact remains that he is… human. And if records from the Hall of Memory serve as any sort of projection, humans tend to pry into things better left alone." The Knight floated behind them, escorting them away from the door, then standing with a great ax in its hands once they were far enough out.

"How strange that even a Goddess is forbidden from entering a place of her own home," Dane commented. Ariel chuckled a bit as she took his hand and led him to the Gate of the Present: a massive marble door held closed with enormous golden bars.

“Has this door ever been opened?” Dane asked, walking up to it and suddenly feeling extremely small compared to it.

“No, not even in all the eons my mother lived. Once opened, it would provide the means to destroy this universe. Behind this door is the Universal Anchor, giving meaning to the future and relevance to the past. Without it, time would unravel, and this universe would cease to exist.”

“But wouldn’t a being of sufficient power be able to destroy it?” Dane asked, unconsciously calculating the magical energy it would take to destroy such an artifact.

“The Cosmordia Tridia created this anchor, and as such, only they have the power to possibly destroy it.”

“And what is the Cosmordia Tridia?” Dane asked, looking back at Ariel with curiosity infecting his eyes.

“The Cosmordia Tridia are three beings at the center of all Life, Time, and Light, the fundamental constants of any universe. Cosmordia Tridia Nexus is the being that resides at the Center of All Time, watching and maintaining it from every universe. Cosmordia Tridia Phanes resides at the Center of All Life, carefully giving out life to all beings throughout existence and taking it back when it has ended. We call his reach here, the Erdas Flow.” Upon hearing of this powerful cosmic being, a spark of hope lit up in Dane’s eyes.

“Then if someone were to reach out-”

“No, Dane: Phanes cannot revive the dead any more than you can," Ariel cut in, eliciting a disappointed sigh from him before Ariel reached for his hand and gently laced her fingers with his so as not to break his fingers, and led him through more of the temple.

“This place was originally the home of my mother, Minerna, before my brothers and I came to be. There still may yet be secrets that I have not found." Ariel said as Dane looked toward the knight guarding the Chamber of Oblivion.

“You said three beings made up the Cosmordia Tridia; who is the last?”

“The final member of the Cosmordia Tridia is The Light Spirit. They are the most mysterious of the three. Not even my mother knows much about them. They live at the heart of ‘The One Star,’ and are the source of all light in every universe, said to be so bright that not even Nanahuatzin can survive its intensity.” Dane nodded, but felt like his head would explode, knowing there were beings even more powerful than the three dieties, or the Great Mother. As they walked, his hand thudded against his pocket and the stiff covers of his journal, making him realize something.

"Seeing as there was no mage before me, and the journal appeared to be from the future, would a way exist to see how far in the future the journal came from?" Dane asked. Stopped and thought for a while, her gaze turning to another part of the Temple.

"There might be a way. But the future is so fluid, as it has yet to happen, that anything will alter time weather in a massive or small way," she warned.

“There should be no harm in trying, right?” Dane asked, his expression akin to an earnest child asking a naive question. Ariel finally shrugged and pulled him along to the Gate of the Future. It appeared not as an actual gate, but a swirling pool hanging vertically in the air, surrounded by dark clouds and lightning that periodically snapped off every surface. Beside it stood a mirror, surrounded by a cloud of velvety sand. Dane stood in awe of the gate, staring directly into its center as new thoughts and scenes from the future swam through his mind. Some of these scenes played dozens of times, each slightly different from the last. As he stared, he could feel his mind slipping until Ariel covered his eyes and turned him away.

“Don’t stare directly into the gate, my love. It will drive anyone insane,” she scolded, slowly pulling her hand away from his eyes and leading him toward the mirror.

“What happened?” Dane asked, shivering as he felt his mind calming.

“You stared into the abyss of the future. Because the future is unwritten, it can never be fully known, only glimpsed. And if anyone, even myself, were to stare directly into the future, the uncountable paths will flood your mind and break it,” Ariel sighed, motioning to the large mirror framed in golden sand, constantly in motion.

"Instead of staring directly into the future, I use this mirror, where I have seen a Great Disaster looming on the horizon of recent time if the world continues without deviation."

"What is this?" Dane asked with awe, reaching out and letting the velvety sand making up the frame wash over his skin.

"This is the Mirror of Time. It is a small window into the Gate of the Future. Without breaking my mind, I can see what actions along a single timeline will produce the most favorable result."

“How far can you see into the future with this?”

“As far as I would like,” Ariel smiled, waving her hand over the mirror as the image she had studied for so long appeared, looming over them like a dark cloud.

"Though it is never certain. I can see the fine details, but they always deviate when it becomes a reality. I can, and have, forced time to flow in a certain way for an exact outcome, but that has always led to disastrous results." 

“What about the journal? Can you see where it came from?” Dane asked as Ariel waved her hand over the mirror to find said journal, but the only image it would show was the journal in someone’s hand before being ripped from it by an explosion and hurled into a temporal portal. Ariel tried numerous times to focus on the first moment and see who held the journal, but all her efforts were in vain.

“That’s strange: something is blocking my ability to see who holds this journal. This has never happened before,” Ariel chuckled, summoning more of her power to force her will onto the mirror, but the harder she tried, the more stubborn the mirror became. Dane moved to the mirror, studying the hand that held it.

“Judging by the appearance, the one holding the journal is a scholar. His hands are refined and unburdened by calluses or cuts,” he observed.

“I’m sorry that I can’t show you more. The timeline surrounding this journal is too chaotic to tell how far in the future it came from.” Ariel sighed, feeling the strangest sense of déjà vu.

“It is fine. The fact that we now know the journal came from the future means I must have only partially succeeded. With this knowledge, I can attempt to further my knowledge and prevent that partial result.” Dane said, scribbling a note in his journal while Ariel shifted the view back to the splitting road of time.

“Before that, there is still this disaster to avert,” she mused, waving her hand over the mirror again, revealing two children.

"Who are these children?"

"They are one or both of our children who could be the ultimate weapon against the Darkness. If this is what we did for the world, we could save it from the disaster." Dane slowly let go of her hand and stepped away to see better the roads leading to peace or destruction. After a few moments, he bowed his head and tensed his shoulders.

"Am I nothing but a tool to you?" Ariel moved to him, taking his hand and putting her other around him.

"Above all, you are the one I have chosen . I would still have chosen you if this disaster did not exist." Dane tried to pull away, but Ariel tightened her grip, still careful not to crush it.

"Is that something you saw in your mirror ?" he snapped, the disappointment in his eyes reflecting into Ariel’s.

"No, I feel this in my soul. Our union, our Light, can erase this disaster. From what I know of human tales, a child is often the culmination of their love. I would say that our love would create a child who symbolizes our love and is a warrior of Light to guide the world to peace." Dane sighed, lowering his brow and remaining silent. He understood her reasoning, but knowing he might just be a pawn in a game of deities stung. He began to question his time with Menodora: was he also only using her as a piece to advance his mission and goals?

"Come, there are still things that I wish to show you," Ariel soothed, leading him to another part of the temple where countless fountains of sand stood sentry along the paths. She could see her plan wasn't received as well as she hoped, and he would need time to process his thoughts and feelings.

James fell to his knees, his chest burning for breath as Pharamund blasted the last Omen away. The Aurora had been called to the deserts of Arentia to escort the queen's caravan to and from Oreyon.

"These damned Omens are getting tougher by the day!" Pharamund huffed, scanning the area to ensure no more shadow creatures were present.

"But at least there are fewer of them. How long has it been since Master Dane left?" James asked, signaling the caravan that all was clear to begin moving again.

"Just over two and a half months. Whatever he's after, I hope it will be worth the wait. Mars or Vieren can’t contain Orchid or Lotus much longer.”

"You and me both. Those little terrors are getting out of hand. Their magical power is getting stronger and stronger as Mars teaches them."

"Mars knows Magic? Since when? Master Dane hasn’t taught us any magic beyond using Light through these Shining Rods!" Pharamund said, shaking his staff to add emphasis.

"Master Dane didn't teach him anything. Mars is the one expanding his knowledge. I've been searching here and there to expand my skills as well. As far as I know, Master Dane didn't say we couldn't learn any magic beyond the Order's. It could be he's been too busy to teach us any," James answered, wiping the sweat from his forehead.

"Well then, it's no wonder you can overpower these Omens better than I can," Pharamund laughed, thankful that the rest of the trip to Arentia remained peaceful. The guard captain handed them a large bag of Meso for their services and protection once they had returned to the palace.

"I suppose we can return to Aurora?" Pharamund asked, securing the bag within his knapsack. James nodded, squaring his shoulders and cracking his back.

"It'll be good to sleep in my own bed again."

"And a bath; having dirt for skin isn’t something I thought I’d experience." They laughed heartily as they turned to leave, holding up newly created Prisms to teleport them directly to the Aurora chapel. As they turned the crystals to catch the sun's light, a rough man stepped from a nearby road, loosely holding a dagger. Pharamund and James lowered their arms, tucking the crystal back into their belt.

"Can we help you?" James asked, shifting the hold on his staff.

"You two are part of that sect I've heard about, killing off those shadow creatures?" the man said, tightening his grip on the dagger.

"We are clerics of the Aurora, yes. What can we do for you?" James pressed. The man brought the dagger to bear as four other men stepped out from the alleyways around them.

"Then you aren't doing your job well enough. All of us have lost family to those… things." Pharamund shifted his staff hold to a more aggressive position when James put a hand on his shoulder.

"These men are hurting, Pharamund: they are seeds of Omens. We need to help them before it becomes worse." James whispered, handing off his staff to him and stepping forward.

"I'm sorry you've lost your family. I can't imagine the pain you carry." James had furthered his research on Darkness, studying grief and its stages of release: denial, anger, bargaining, depression, and acceptance. This man appeared to have latched onto his anger, wishing to channel it somewhere. The Aurora happened to be the target of choice.

"Don't insult me! You're the one responsible! You waste your time escorting nobles and princes while the rest of us are left to die of hunger and get butchered by those foul monsters!" James held out his hand as he neared, slowly stepping closer.

"I'm not trying to be mean. You've suffered, but channeling your anger like this won't honor your family’s memory." James stepped within arm's reach of the man, touching his shoulder. Pharamund noticed the others inching closer, making him shift his stance.

" Come on, James, wrap it up, " He thought. The man looked down at his dagger, opening his fingers slightly to look over the polished wood handle.

"You might be right, cleric," He murmured, grabbing James's hand, hauling him close, and plunging his dagger through his gut while leaning down to his ear.

"But I will act on it rather than wallow in my tears!"

"JAMES!" Pharamund cried out, readying to teleport forward, when he felt a sharp pain in his back, watching a sword appear from his chest. Pharamund stared at the blade in shock, watching his blood streak the steel and stain his robes.

A third man drove a dagger through James's lower back, twisting hard, making him gasp silently as pain ripped through his body. Pharamund fought against the sword's cold stun, pulling away from the man with a swing of his staff, knocking him away with a pulse of Light. Small spears of light caught the other two men by their sleeves, pinning them to the nearby buildings. In his adrenaline-fueled actions, he overlooked the fourth man of the group. Another dagger plunged into Pharamund’s back, making an arctic cold flood his chest. He turned and slammed his staff into the man's head, staggering toward James.

"Pharamund, I can't feel my legs!" James wheezed as Pharamund picked him up. Fatigue washed over him, and searing hot spears stabbed his chest as he breathed.

"Hang on, James," He coughed, blood painting his mouth. Agony wracked him as he reached into his pocket for his prism, holding it to the light. As the transport spell was activating, one of the men charged. Light enveloped them all, taking them to the newly finished Aurora chapel, where the man tumbled across the floor, locking his gaze onto Vieren and lunging with a feral yell. Vieren quickly knocked the dagger away, pinning him to the wall with spears of light.

"Acolytes! Attend James and Pharamund!" Mars called. The newest recruits rushed to their teacher's side, carrying them to the infirmary. Pharamund heaved with gurgling breaths as the acolyte carried him.

"Why did you attack these clerics? What wrong have they done to you?" Mars demanded.

"Are you that sect's leader who preaches they are dealing with the dark creatures?!" the man shouted, struggling to free himself from the spears holding his clothes to the wall.

"I am overseeing the Aurora until our master, Dane, returns. I ask you again: why have you attacked these clerics?" Mars narrowed his eyes, noting the haze of Darkness surrounding the man.

"This whole sect is responsible for the loss of my older brother and father. Those creatures almost took my wife! And yet you stand here in your rich temples and do nothing! Tell me what you are doing to stop them instead of being escorts to the rich nobles?!"

"We of the Aurora have our limits; You are not the first to bring this to our attention. The Aurora is currently the only Order trained to handle the Omens-"

"LIES! If you were truly the only sect capable of taking on the monsters, you would be able to do so much more! Like the famine! You claim to be helping with it, but I have seen you do nothing but escort the wealthy and royalty!" the man roared, pulling an arm free before being pinned to the wall again.

"Look around you! Do you honestly believe we have endless resources at our disposal? Only recently have we begun training others! We can't protect every city! We can only suppress the most dangerous Omens!" Mars shouted in return, his voice thundering through the entire chapel, turning it silent. An acolyte's running steps cut through the silence, the color draining from Mars' face after hearing what the acolyte whispered.

"Thomas, Eleanor. Take this man to the broom closet and keep him there until I say otherwise. Vieren, go with them to ensure nothing happens." He commanded, jogging to the infirmary.

"Master Tasia!" an acolyte called, laying James on a bed while two more acolytes sat Pharamund down on another. Tasia looked up from her medical alchemy notes, her eyes becoming massive in horror.

"What happened to them?!" she called, running to Pharamund first and looking over the sword sticking out of his chest.

"Grieving men… attacked us…" James gurgled. Tasia quickly looked over their wounds, calling for bandages and salves. With quick movements, she stopped his bleeding and covered the wounds, moving to Pharamund and again using a balm to stop the bleeding.

"The blade has gone entirely through your lung and three ribs. Just try to relax." Grabbing a nearby parchment, she drew a circular matrix and pressed it over the blade's point to his skin.

"Brace yourself," she warned. Pharamund nodded as Tasia tapped the matrix. The flesh around the blade widened, allowing her to free the sword without further harm. She left a few drops of stanching salve in the wound and slowly closed it over, which she’d done for James's injuries.

"I can't… feel my legs…" James wheezed. Tasia carefully turned James on his side, feeling the color drain from his cheeks.

"What's wrong?" he grunted as Tasia lowered him to his stomach again.

"It looks like one of the knives cut clean through your spine. I don't know how to repair this injury, though."

"I thought master Dane had taught you medical alchemy for this reason?" James grunted, doing his best to push himself up.

"He taught me how to use it, but it still requires knowledge of the human body to use effectively. This kind of injury is far beyond what I am familiar with." They all sighed heavily; Tasia could eventually learn how to heal James' spine, but it would take many months before she could confidently attempt it. Until then, James would be confined to a bed or chair. Tasia looked up from her hands, about to explain what it would mean for him, when she noticed something strange about his appearance. She could see the color fading from his hair and wrinkles beginning to appear with a closer look. Glancing at Pharamund, she could see the same thing happening to him.

"Get Mars! Hurry!" Tasia demanded, reaching into her cabinet of medical supplies and injecting Fern's Dew into them in hopes of countering what she thought to be poison, but nothing she did slowed the aging down. After pressing an alchemic matrix to their chests, she saw their bodily functions slowing down as if they were indeed aging.

"What's wrong?" Mars demanded as he entered.

"I've healed their physical wounds, but they are aging rapidly. Whatever this is, it's beyond my abilities."

"Take these two to the laboratory," Mars commanded. In his lab, Mars summoned the twins, hoping they could offer any insights he was missing. As he waited, Mars passed his healing spells over them, attempting to find the problem. When the Twins arrived and Mars explained the situation, Orchid seemed annoyed.

"What do you mean you don't know what's wrong? Can't you see it?" Orchid exclaimed, pointing to the air above Pharamund.

"There is nothing to see, child!" Mars angrily shouted, shifting the intensity of his spell to isolate and stop the aging. Orchid rolled her eyes, grabbing either of his temples and turning his head toward the air above them. Mars blinked as a power surged through his head when a pale blue trail of glistening smoke rose from James and Pharamund.

"By the Great Mother, what in all light is that?!" he shouted.

"Don't you humans know anything? Someone is taking his life force!" Orchid huffed, letting go of Mar’s head.

"But how?! The only thing that's happened to them is the stabbing!"

"Aren't you supposed to be the smart ones on this? How come you can't see it? It's totally obvious!" Lotus growled. Mars called to one of the acolytes, requesting Tasia's presence while grabbing sheets of parchment and scrawling spell circles onto them. After placing them on the floor, Mars held the ends of his shining rod above the spell circles.

"I'm here, Mars; what is it?" Tasia called.

"James and Pharamund's life forces are being drained with a spell. Uhrg… I can try and isolate and nullify it, but I need you to watch over them while I do so." Mars grunted, light spreading from his staff and encompassing both his friends.

"Orchid, Lotus… your assistance, please!" Mars demanded. Lotus and Orchid sighed but came to his aid, standing to the sides while holding their palms forward and amplifying his magic. Tasia moved in a blur between them, using salves, pastes, herbs, and alchemic matrices to maintain their bodily functions. Mars did isolate the spell and slow it down significantly, but couldn’t summon the power to break it. Hour by hour, their life force slipped away before Mars's eyes until his strength failed several hours later. Mars pulled himself up to Pharamund's bed, collapsing onto the mattress, too exhausted to fully cry in frustration. Orchid and Lotus simply left, unsure what to do, as Tasia pulled the covers over their faces and sat beside Mars.

"Mars, we did everything we could," She soothed, placing a hand on his.

"But it still wasn't enough!” he grumbled, slamming his fist on the mattress.

“They were my brothers , and I failed them!" Mars whimpered, his breathing shifting to angry huffs. 

"Where is the sword that stabbed Pharamund?" he grunted, using his staff to stand.

"It should still be in the infirmary. Why?"

"Bring it to me, but be careful not to touch the blade," He instructed. When Tasia returned with the sword, Mars cast numerous detection and magical decryption spells over it, unable to find any spells on the blade. He called for Orchid and Lotus again, hoping they could see anything covering the sword, but they couldn't see anything. Looking at his closest friends, he clenched his jaw and gathered supplies throughout his lab.

"Where are you going, human?" Lotus snarkily questioned.

"I am going to follow their life forces. If I have not returned within four days, I would like you and the master to come and find me." Orchid huffed and threw her arms wide.

"Oh, come on, Marssy. Just cause Dane's away doesn't make you the master of the Aurora." Lotus simply scowled in his direction.

"I know it doesn't. I ask you to tell the master what I am doing if he should return before I do. Whoever can drain a life force like this must be very powerful." Telling Vieren of his quest, Mars appointed him interim leader of the Aurora. As he descended the front stairs,  Eleanor ran up to him, pulling on the last of her heavy armor.

"Master Mars! You shouldn't go alone! Allow me to accompany you," she called.

"I know you want to prove yourself, but I think I'll be fine." Mars winked.

"You said it yourself; whoever can drain a life force is powerful! Going on your own would be a fool's errand." Mars sadly chuckled at her eagerness.

"I may not be as powerful as Master Dane, but I know a thing or two." Mars insisted, quieting her third protest and leaving her at the door. As he walked, Mars concentrated, thinking back to those few moments when Orchid grabbed his head. Once sure about the feeling of that spell, he could sometimes see remnants of blue smoke hanging in the air, leading to the west.

"Good work, gentlemen. I'm sure that will get his attention," Hilda smirked, slowly waving her hand over a bottle where a gentle stream of glistening blue smoke gathered and distilled into a thick liquid. The three ragged men she spoke to stared blankly at the bottle as it filled, one of whom pressed a question.

"So, where is our money?" he huffed.

"Don't worry; you'll be compensated."

"I thought we agreed payment was due after attacking the Aurora priests?" another of the men asked.

"I did. But only when I've received my prize, which hasn't come yet. You will be paid when it comes." Hilda replied deviously, looking up from under her lowered brow. She rested her chin on the back of her hand before refocusing on the bottle.

"That wasn't our deal, Hilda! You promised payment now!" The man barked, slamming his fist on the table where Hilda sat. She looked at him again, her golden-brown eyes now dark with malice.

"I would watch your tone, mercenary. I could have easily taken those clerics myself. However, that would defeat its purpose. You will receive your payment; you can be sure of that. But if you press the issue further, I can and will revoke payment." The man backed down, unnerved by the cold and unfeeling light in her eyes, calling the other two men to leave with him. Hilda smirked, her fire-red hair caught in a slight desert wind.

"I haven't forgotten about you, White Mage."

It only seemed like a few days as Ariel escorted Dane around the temple, showing him things no mortal should ever know. Despite this, questions about Ariel's motives still lingered in the back of his mind. Was she simply using him? Old wounds began to resurface as well, especially surrounding Menodora. Had she orchestrated her death and then claimed ignorance or complacency to win him over? She repeatedly professed he was not just a tool to her but so much more, which did little to calm his doubts.

"A meso for your thoughts?" Ariel gently pressed as they overlooked the temple's main gate. Dane said nothing, turning away while breathing long and slow.

"Do you still not believe that I could never use you as a tool?" Ariel pressed. Again, Dane said nothing. With a heavy sigh, Ariel walked to face him.

"What can I say that will convince you?" Dane looked up to her under his brow, his eyes brimming.

"How much of my life was part of this plan? Was the disaster in Margata part of it? To break me down and build me back into what you needed me to be?" Ariel stumbled back.

"Is that truly what you think? That I would be so vile as to play with your life so casually?"

" You're the goddess of time, you tell me." Dane sneered, light humming on the end of his staff while streams of haze began to appear around him. The haze of Dane's Darkness couldn't fully form in her temple, but it was exceedingly powerful if visible. Grabbing the end of his staff, she put it to her chest, where she could feel the searing warmth of the light on her skin.

"If that is what you believe, then empty your rage and sorrow onto me." The light became brighter, humming with a lower, gritty sound.

"My powers could hardly harm a goddess," Dane snapped, shoving the staff forward and knocking Ariel off balance. Ariel kept her grip on the weapon, not letting Dane tear it away, as she took the silver crown from her head and held it away from her. Within moments, her crimson hair faded to gold, and her eyes shifted to blue. Within a few more moments, her wings disappeared from her back, and the pressing presence she once had faded away.

"But it could kill a mortal. If you truly believe that I am that sort of goddess, I won't stop you from striking me down and freeing yourself of this plan," she whispered, her voice hitching as she dropped the crown and waited. Dane tightened his grip, the light flaring brighter every second, beginning to turn the skin on her arm and chest a bright red while small blisters appeared. Ariel began to wince in pain, but her firm gaze kept him from releasing the spell.

"RRRRAAHHGG!" Dane tore the staff away from her grip, hurling the spell into a nearby column and breaking it in half, the shockwave echoing through the temple. After a while of silence, Dane felt Ariel's arms wrap around him, but it was much, much weaker. A slight breeze drifted through the hall, allowing Dane to catch a whiff of what he guessed to be perfume: roses and lavender. It was so familiar, almost as if…

"I'm sorry I made you believe I reduced your life to a mere tool. But you must know, I love you too much for that to be the case," she whispered, pulling her arms tighter around him. Dane could say nothing, pulling from her embrace, reaching for her crown, and setting it upon her head. After a few moments, her hair, eyes, and wings returned to normal, as did her daunting presence.

"I need time, Ariel. I need to process what you have told me." Ariel sighed as her sun-burnt skin healed.

"I must warn you; time flows differently here in the temple. You may return to Usoria and find it much different than when you left, or you could arrive moments after stepping through my gate on Haim's tree." The news shook Dane. It was something he never considered after coming here. For all the Aurora knew, he had abandoned them right when they could have needed him the most.

"If I leave through that gate again, will it take me back to Haim's Tree?" Dane asked, half disheartened by the long trek that awaited him, if it did.

"It can, but from this side, it can take you anywhere you please. Simply think of where, and you will appear there." Ariel said with a muted smile, escorting him back to the gate while loosely holding his hand. As he stepped through, she held out her hand to ensure their fingers touched for as long as possible.

As Dane walked through, he thought of the cottage but instead stepped out on the grass in front of the Aurora Chapel. Young people walked around the grounds, sat against trees reading, or practiced magics with their Shining Rods.

" How long have I been away? " he wondered, walking up to the door where a young woman dressed in azure armor stopped him.

"I'm sorry, but only members of the Aurora are allowed to enter. If you have come to be a part of us or have a request, I can summon a Cleric," the woman explained. Dane was about to reply when Orchid and Lotus ran to him, hugging him tightly.

"Dane! I thought you'd never come back." Orchid exclaimed.

"I didn't miss you; I just didn't want to listen to Mars or Vieren anymore," Lotus said, trying to hide his happiness when Vieren jogged up to him.

"Stand down, Eleanor; this is Master Dane, our leader," he called. The color in Eleanor's face drained, kneeling instantly.

"Forgive my rudeness, Master Dane. I was not aware. I am Eleanor, former paladin of Lionheart Castle."

"There is no need to be on edge, Dame Eleanor," Dane smiled, "What made you leave Lionheart? I understand that you are some of the most well-trained guards for the Raegonian gravesite." Eleanor stood, seeming to relax a little.

"I stood watch at the Inner court for King Lionheart. The guards of the grave are far more disciplined than I could ever be." She turned her gaze down and fidgeted.

"I was expelled from my knighthood due to… poor judgment of an emissary from the Emperor of Oreyon," she mumbled. Dane smiled knowingly, putting a hand on her shoulder and reassuring her that her presence was welcome.

"It's good to have you finally return, Master. Things have changed since you were last here." Vieren said as he escorted him through the halls of the chapel.

"I can see that. You've even begun expanding the ranks of the Aurora," Dane exclaimed, looking around at everything that spread out before him.

"How long have I been gone?" he asked with a timid tone.

"Don't you know? It's been nearly three months! We were all beginning to think that you had abandoned us." Dane blinked and breathed a long sigh of disbelief: three months! Had it been so long? It felt like only a few days to him.

"I am sorry that I was away so long. Where is Mars? And what of James and Pharamund?" Vieren's face fell as he steeled himself to tell the news.

"James and Pharamund were attacked by a group of mercenaries in Arentia. One came to Aurora and is currently being held in a spare room. Our brothers died within hours. Mars found that their life forces were being drained and sought out where they were being taken. That was over six days ago, and we haven't heard from him since." Dane's face fell at the news, becoming stern.

"Did he say where he was going?"

"He went chasing after their life forces," Orchid said nonchalantly.

"And none of you went with him?" Dane asked sternly, making both of the twins back away from him.

"Why? Mars can take care of himself," Lotus stated with a scoff.

"Mars may be powerful in his own right, but anything capable of rending someone’s life force out of their body would be more than he could handle on his own." Dane scolded when Orchid put a fist to her hip, wobbling her head as she spoke.

"Well, duh! But Marssy insisted on going alone. Besides, he was getting annoying," She jeered, flipping one of her long pigtails. Dane growled in his throat, walking through the chapel with broad steps as the air became heavy around him.

"Master?" called Vieren, following Dane.

"You mentioned holding a man involved with the attack, correct?"

"Yes, master, we are. We've tried questioning him, but all our attempts have devolved into violence."

"Then why did you not return him to Arentia? Have you at least given him food and water?"

"Of course, Master! I decided to keep him here longer to help heal his wounds. He is a man fueled by grieving rage. We've managed to calm him and hear his grief, his darkness. He still has outbursts of rage, however," Vieren explained. Dane narrowed his eyes.

"I would like to speak with him. Where is he? Magics like this are not known to the common people."

"He is staying in one of our unused rooms at the moment. Who or what would have the power to do something like this to our brothers?" Vieren asked, keeping his voice low so none of the acolytes would hear as they neared the room.

"Only one person comes to mind. She lives in the Buried City of Azwan. She is a dangerous woman, capable of anything to achieve her goal."

"And whom would that be?"

"Hilda."

Chapter Text

Jamal sat slumped in a chair beside the luxurious bed the Aurora provided him, far beyond the straw mats he slept on in Arentia, and the previous few days had been the roughest for him. The Clerics walked him through reliving the pain of losing loved ones to those monsters, talking him through the bottomless pit of agony. These sessions often made him lash out against the clerics trying to help him. 

In the back of his mind, he knew healing his wounded heart was their goal, but he wasn't ready to forgive them. Not yet. A day passed since his last "conversation" with the clerics, which gave him enough time to steel his resolve and make them pay for the deaths they could have easily prevented.

The sound of the door opening made him sit up, staring in its direction from under his brow. No sooner had the door opened than he ran to it, reaching out to grab whoever was coming in. Instead, a spell hurled him against the wall, supplies crashing around him.

" What was that?! " he thought as his vision steadied, seeing a man with long, white hair dressed in white and gold robes.

"Master! Was that necessary?" another voice asked. The white-haired man glared, his crystal blue eyes dark with anger and fixed on him so intensely that Jamal could feel a weight pressing on him.

"It is my understanding that you are one of a band that attacked my clerics?" the man finally asked, his jaw flexing in restraint with each word.

"What is it to you? You and your sect claim to be helping us. Instead, you help the wealthy!" the mercenary spat. The man stepped closer, kneeling to his level and extending a hand, but still tense.

"I am Dane Altoor, Leader of the Aurora. We cannot be everywhere as our trained clerics are few. You might have seen some acting as an escort to the Prince of Arentia meeting with the Emperor of Usoria-"

"What are you doing to help us ?" Jamal snapped. Dane wiped the spit from his face, breathing long and slow before continuing while the muscles in his hand rippled.

"The failing crops have affected everyone. The prince is securing food for Arentia in this trying time. We have escorted a merchant or two, but they were merchants of grain and meat, not luxuries."

"Then why did my brother and father have to die?! You have the power to protect us, to protect them, yet you did nothing !" The words echoed hard in Dane's mind; they were the exact words he screamed in rage to Ariel. Before anyone could react, Dane's hand flew to the mercenary's throat, pinning him to the wall as his skin creaked under his grip. Black mist filled the air, and a voice thrummed through Dane's mind.

"Well, well, well, look at you. Succumbing to the darkness so easily?" The voice asked as two eyes appeared in the shadows surrounding him.

"I have succumbed to nothing," Dane sneered, his forearm rippling as his grip tightened.

"Is that so? Then why did you latch onto his man's throat? Did he say something? Say someone's name that is dear to you?" Dane lowered his gaze away from the spectacle of the choking man before him.

"No, he hasn't said her name."

"What then, little mage? Why attack him like this?" the cloud asked, moving to better see his eyes before continuing with a smirk in its voice.

"He reminded you of yourself all those years ago, didn't he? He reminds you of how powerless Ariel was in saving her," the shadow hissed. Dane remained silent, closing his eyes and trying to block out the cloud's words as tears stung his eyes and his chest felt heavy.

"That's it, isn't it? You're now on the other side and loathe what it sounds like to have power that could save another, yet be unable to do anything to prevent what happened. How fitting, isn't it, little mage?" The shadow prodded. Dane felt its size growing behind him, pressing down on him like a weight.

"You channel me through your disgust so easily while trying to appear saintlier, and it only strengthens me. Such hypocrisy will lead you nowhere." Dane gritted his teeth as he listened to this cloud, this Darkness, expose his deepest hurts before him as though it were a joke.

"I do not channel you!" Dane roared.

"Is that so? Then explain this," The shadow smirked, a part of it passing over his arm, revealing veins of silver and black ooze flowing through his skin to his hand around the mercenary's throat. The strength roaring in his arm didn't feel like his own; it was brutal, primal, vile.

"MASTER!" a voice cut through his rage, allowing Dane to regain control. As the rest of his senses returned, he felt the point of Vieren's staff pressed to his neck and the heat of a spell blazing atop it.

"Master, I beg of you to release him! I do not wish to harm you, but I will if I must!" Vieren commanded. Dane fought to release his grip, letting the man drop to the ground, spitting and coughing for air.

"It's alright, Vieren. You can stand down." Vieren dismissed his spell, shooing those who had gathered with a stern word.

"Would you rather I continue in your place, Master?" he asked, offering a hand.

"No, Vieren, I will continue. Thank you for bringing me back to myself." Dane turned his attention back to the mercenary, keeping his distance to ensure he wouldn’t hurt him again.

"I apologize for my conduct. I was… not myself. What is your name?" Dane asked. The mercenary took a minute to catch his breath, rubbing his neck where Dane's fingers had left red marks.

"Jamal," he grunted through his sore throat, his piercing gaze blazing under his brow. Dane sighed hard, calming himself as he felt the Darkness within him flare.

"Who gave you the ability to drain Life Forces?" Dane demanded. Jamal raised his brows and shook his head.

"We were given no such thing.” 

“Someone did, because no common person I know can conjure that kind of magic. Think, Jamal, did anyone give you something magical?” Dane snapped, making Jamal shift his footing as if prepared to run.

“There was a woman dressed in a cloak who asked about our losses and told us of a sect responsible for their loss, offering us the chance for revenge. She gave us weapons and told us two of your clerics would arrive in Arentia shortly." Dane narrowed his eyes, growling in the back of his throat.

"This woman, what did she look like?" Jamal still rubbed his throat but thought hard.

"She didn't take the hood from his head, but I remember a strand of hair fell from under it, only because it was the color of blood." Dane sighed in dread, walking from the room and slamming the door as he left.

"Master?" Vieren asked, chasing after Dane as he stormed through the halls to the kitchen.

"Have arrangements made to take that man back to Arentia." He commanded flatly, gathering a small sack and packing a few loaves of bread.

"It shall be done, master. When do you plan on returning?" Vieren asked.

"I should be back by last light," Dane answered, walking to Lotus and Orchid's room.

"Come, we are retrieving Mars," Dane commanded.

"Do we have to? He's such a stuffy old-"

"Orchid, now," Dane barked, fire in his icy eyes. Orchid huffed, grabbing her cloak, followed closely by Lotus as he grabbed his coat and headed out the door. The twins tried to talk to Dane, asking him meaningless questions, but Dane kept his gaze forward as he traveled outside the Forest of Peace, activating a transport spell that took him and the twins to Arentia. Upon walking into the city, people he had helped before starting Aurora greeted him warmly. When asked if they had seen Mars pass through, some did remember seeing him, noting the cleric constantly stared at something in the sky. When asked which way he went, it was all Dane could do to keep his composure as they all pointed him in one direction: due north of Arentia to the Buried City, Azwan.

"Why do we need to come along anyway? He's your friend, not ours." Lotus scoffed as they marched, but Dane kept his gaze forward as they trekked through the endless billows of sand.

"It is not Mars that I want your help with. Others are maintaining a mass of power for the city. You are to rescue them. I will find Mars." Orchid and Lotus became unsure if they wanted to help, but it had been some time since they had anything of interest to do, and this would be the next best thing. The trio reached the city's front gate by sunset, where heavily armored skeletons waited.

"Well, we're not getting it that way." Orchid sighed with feigned disappointment. Dane strode forward in stoic ire. The Skeletons caught sight of him, their eyes glowing white as they clattered towards him to attack. Dane swung his staff as a wave of light obliterated the soldiers into pieces.

"Find a way below the city towards that Obelisk," Dane commanded, pointing towards the spire behind them, walking deliberately through the gate, and to the stairs leading him into Hilda’s chamber. What he could only guess to be former soldiers of Azwan rushed at him with lowered spears, blown apart by pulses of light from his staff.

With each fallen soldier, Dane cursed himself for not returning to this city to stop Hilda and instead pursued his quest. What that witch sought after was impossible, but even back then, he had the power to stop her, so why hadn’t he?

"You're jealous of her progress, aren't you?" a voice in his mind growled.

"No. Eternal Life is impossible. And in the method she pursues, the life of another is only used to extend her own. She cares nothing for her fellow man."

"It isn't eternal life that aggravates you. It's her lack of care. If only you could bring yourself to do that, you could advance your understanding of me much more quickly. Hilda disposed of her moral shackles and advanced her quest by decades ."

"I will not lower myself to think that way!"

"You deceive yourself, little mage. The freedom is inviting, and you are not immune to its lure." Dane swung his staff hard behind him, finding no one. Was he tempted? Did he want to toss aside his morals and pursue the darkness with abandon? Shaking his head, he stilled his mind and pushed through the doors where a small battalion of skeleton soldiers waited. With a swing of Dane’s staff, the skeletons broke across the floor, revealing Hilda lounging in her chair. Her eyes had become darker and more sinister, but she was still as attractive as he remembered.

"White Mage. I'm glad you could make it." Hilda smirked with a magnetic tone. Dane's face remained flat as he entered, bones sweeping aside from his path as power billowed around him.

"Where is Mars?" He demanded, walking to the center of the room and setting down his staff with a soft, metallic click.

"Who?"

"Mars, the man who came here following the life force of my Clerics. Where is he?" Dane's eyes darkened, his hair caught in a draft of power around him.

"Oh, him. I made him the chief shaman to maintain the power of the Obelisk. Here is the life of those Clerics of yours,” Hilda smiled, holding up a small vial of pink liquid.

“They were strong; I almost look like my teenage self again." Hilda cooed, dragging her hand delicately up her arm while smiling over her shoulder.

"Your murderous quest ends here, Hilda," Dane thundered. Hilda threw her head back with a fake laugh.

"Ha Ha Ha! What a lark. You tried and failed to stop my 'murderous quest' once already. Yet after all our little skirmishes, you never returned to complete your task. Only when your clerics die by my hand do you decide to stop me?"

"That's Enough!" Dane growled, a pulse of light roaring from him. Hilda summoned her staff to block the wave with a barrier of her own. But it disintegrated before her eyes, throwing her to the back wall.

"Even fighting my pet Blackheart, I could tell you were holding back. Why didn't you use your immense power to stop me then?" Hilda coughed, squaring her shoulders.

"It was my own ignorance. But I will not let you harm anyone else! Darkness is already draining the world of Life; there need not be another!"

"That's not it, White Mage. There's something else," Hilda chuckled with a dark smile, bracing for another attack. Dane lowered his head, his shoulders slumping.

"You're right; tossing aside your love for humanity and embracing this wanton slaughter for your gain sickens me," Dane replied flatly, pointing his staff forward as another blast of light hummed towards her. Hilda teleported away, summoning her familiar Blackheart, only to be dismissed in a plume of smoke before she could finish. Hilda tried again, but nothing happened.

"Well, it seems that you, too, have learned-" Dane swung again, spears of light howling toward her. Hilda drove her staff down hard on the ground as a blast of power threw the spears into the walls. Dane followed with another burst of light, punching through Hilda's defense like a knife. Surprised, Hilda threw her hand up as a wall of skeleton soldiers appeared before her, scattering into bones as it plowed through them.

Hilda reached to her belt, throwing out six small stones forming a barrier between them. The rocks began to absorb the energy, only for the barrier to shatter and drive her to the railing overlooking the silent city of Azwan below.

"You've grown cold in your years, White Mage. I expected you to try and convince me to abandon my wayward practices." Hilda wheezed. She tried to move, but something in her chest felt off.

"You were the one who decided that life had no meaning. You could have sought out healing for your pain. You could have left Azwan and begun life anew. Yet you held onto that pain, and now you are the only one left in a dead city."

"A city that has been rightfully judged! They paid for the pain they wrought in making my life the least worthy in Azwan. I am the only worthy life of Azwan now." Dane rushed to her in a blur, pointing his staff under her chin as blazing white light hummed at its end. Hilda tried to move away from the uncomfortably warm glow but felt a hot spear of pain stab her chest with each move.

"My mother suffered the same treatment, yet she moved on, found healing, and didn't let The Darkness consume her."

"Then you know of the pain I suffer from! Your mother was too weak to seek justice for her poor treatment!" Hilda shot back, wincing as pain shot through her.

"You took the lives of those who may have stood by you. I stood in the crowds during the festivals and rituals and watched as the people of Azwan showered you with adoration. I was one such person! And you threw that love away for what? Fleeting life, youth, and beauty?"

"Why not?! They took their affection for me away, affection that was rightfully mine! Their accusations drove me to the path I walk! And now, they have paid in full with me as their rightful queen." Dane's mind froze as her words sank in, bringing back flashes from long ago when he and Menodora found Russel trying to tamper with the Great Circle. That very tampering led to her death. He felt rage boil up his back, the room dimming around him as he dropped his staff away from her face.

Hilda took the opportunity to teleport away, reaching for a vibrant potion of purple near her throne. She pulled the long glass rod from within it and licked off the contents, instantly healing her broken ribs. Looking back, she could see the darkened air around him as he stood silently.

"Oh, come now, this city was at the end of its life. I did them all a kindness, really. If you think about it, they are still alive. They are just helping me stay young and beautiful in the process." She chuckled. A wave of hatred filled the room as the throes of power surrounding him caught his hair and tussled it like a slow-motion breeze. His grip tightened on his staff as the light began to hum in an odious hue.

"You are just like him!" Dane growled.

"Why should that make you angry? You may be a lost son of Azwan, but this isn't your home." Hilda scoffed, healing the last of her wounds, when she saw dark-colored chains explode from the ground around him, tipped with large spears. A chain spear hurtled toward her, forcing Hilda to teleport away, only to be met with another spear. The tip sliced through her side, impacting the wall with a hard clang. Another chain was nearing before she teleported away, and again, more chains met Hilda. After the fifth teleport, Dane met her, his eyes dark with rage as black mist billowed behind him.

"You are the reason she no longer lives!" Dane growled. Hilda tried to cast a barrier spell, but Dane smashed through it, grabbing her by the throat and hoisting her into the air. More chains snaked up from the ground, lowering their tips to her as she struggled to free herself from Dane's grip.

"Why are you so furious over people you've never known?" Hilda wheezed. Dane did not answer as he tightened his grip around her throat, lifting her until her feet no longer touched the ground.

"You took away everything!" Dane hissed, his voice becoming layered with a deep growl. With a sweep of his arm, Dane threw her to the ground as chains drove through her arms and legs into the stone, pinning her down. Another chain snaked over her, pointing at her chest, coiling links as it readied to strike. As it howled down, the fear and stunned horror in her eyes caused Dane to shake himself awake, stopping the chain above her heart. In Dane's mind, a chorus of pain-filled wails and hisses of anger demanded that he end her life. The voice in Dane's mind returned, sounding more disappointed as the chorus died down to background noise.

"Why not kill her and end it here, Dane? End it! End it now! She deserves it! She doesn't care about humanity! She only cares about herself!"

"No! Too many lives have been lost already!"

"Kill her! You could prevent further atrocities from being committed. Can't you hear the swarm of voices crying for Hilda’s blood?"

"I will stop her by another means!"

"Then you are a fool!"

"I seek to heal the world, not succumb to its thrall."

"Oh, but you already have. Look. How could the Light you claim to channel create these chains?” Dane shook his head, coming to his senses and realizing it was no longer Light he channeled but Darkness. With this realization, he backed away from Hilda, the chains vanishing from sight like black sand.

"What's the matter? Couldn't go through with-"

"Dane! Look who we found! We had to fight through some old corpses, but we found the old goat!" Orchid called out as she and Lotus entered the room with Mars draped over their shoulders. When Orchid caught sight of the room, she paused, wondering why the woman on the floor was bleeding and why Dane was stumbling around as if stunned.

"What happened?" Lotus asked flatly as he and Orchid felt an unsettling presence digging around their minds for something. Dane looked up from his hands, casting a horrified glance at Hilda as she lay bleeding on the ground. He hurriedly walked over to the twins, taking Mars’ weight and carrying him out of the city.

"Master… I apologize-"

"There is nothing to apologize for, Mars. We must simply get away from this city." Dane instructed as Orchid took their staves and jogged alongside them.

"Why? What's going to happen?" Lotus asked as they burst into the fading daylight from the front gate.

"If we do not leave now, the obelisk will release all its power, and nothing within a 50-mile radius will survive." As they left the city, Dane could hear the power begin to sound strained as the stone making up the structure began to crack. Hilda pulled herself to the front gate, her wounds still bleeding, with just enough conscious will to watch the small band disappear in a burst of light.

"Huh, what has the world come to?" She chuckled, closing her eyes with an almost contented sigh as the power within the Obelisk ruptured the stone. Light enveloped everything around it, kicking dust high into the air, shaking the ground, and tossing waves of sand through the desert like an ocean.

The group burst into existence within the center of the Aurora chapel. No sooner had they arrived than Dane could hear the far-off quiver of the Obelisk exploding, and feel the tremors through the ground. He sighed and quickly took Mars to the infirmary, laying him on a bed, and began to weave a healing spell over him. As the spell started, he could feel a new power weave through his body and arms, further enhancing the magic.

" This must be an effect of my contract with Ariel, " He thought, swearing he could see the hazy form of the goddess beside him when Mars awoke with a start and tried to speak.

"M-master. You must flee! Hilda, she-"

"Stay still, Mars. I still must heal your wounds. Your life energy was depleted to a dangerously low level." Mars struggled to keep his eyes open, feeling his strength slowly return before passing out. Vieren came in and extended his hand over Mars to assist. After a short while, Tasia arrived and took over, giving him salves and tonics to help him rest. Almost an hour later, Tasia ushered everyone out of the room and quietly closed the door.

"How is he?" Dane asked.

"Yeah, is he gonna be ok?" Lotus asked while Orchid absently played with her hair.

"He's exhausted, but given rest, he should return to normal in a few days. What happened to him?" Dane sighed hard, hesitant to tell her.

"He was maintaining the power of Azwan's Obelisk. My mother used to tell stories about how the power needed four highly trained shamans to maintain it. Hilda had haphazardly put Mars and a few unlucky clerics in charge of its containment. I can only imagine that improper training can immensely strain the human body, and by extension, their Life Force." Tasia shook her head, hugging the documents she carried closer.

"I can't speak to his Life Force, but physically, he will recover. Just try to keep him from doing something like that again." She smiled, escorting the twins away, leaving Dane and Vieren to speak alone.

"Were you able to determine how Hilda drained the life from our brothers?" Vieren asked.

"Unfortunately, I was not," Dane replied with an absent tone, his thoughts on his actions while fighting Hilda. Vieren nodded, still wanting to ask more questions, but Dane's absent stare told him it would be pointless and left him to tend to his duties.

Once silent around him, Dane felt the weight of the Darkness within him. In his mind's eye, the sight of those dark, snake-like chains gouged into Hilda's arms and legs haunted him. Had he given in to the power of Darkness? No, that couldn't have been it. He had used the power of Darkness to make the twins, but this was different. It felt as if the near-invisible spot of Darkness in his heart from before had grown into a mountain.

He hadn't thought about it thoroughly then, but Dane had directed all his hate and rage at Hilda. No, it wasn't his rage and hatred; it was from all the people who had perished for her potion. It was they who sought revenge for what had been done to them. But if that were the case, why didn't he notice it? Why didn't he see the Darkness take him over until the Darkness pointed it out? Why did it even overtake him? Could he use this discovery to absorb and eliminate the Darkness and avoid its corruptive properties?

" It could be a viable option, " He thought, returning to the old cottage that had served as the beginnings of the Aurora. Here, he found one of his old journals containing thoughts Dane had memorized from "The Ancient Mage's" journal. He knew this mage was never from his past, but it was easier to refer to him as such.

Near the center, he found an entry referencing someone the Ancient Mage was rather frustrated with. The Mage's words were cutting, describing someone who had attempted to cleanse the Darkness before him, but giving no name.

"He was a child! Such idiocy is attempted only by fools! A man of science ignoring testing before full-blown attempts is better off dead." Dane's brow furrowed; the person the Ancient Mage spoke of seemed to attempt to purge Darkness by absorbing it outright, thus leading to a catastrophic failure.

" If that mage failed, I will perform extensive tests before considering such an act. " Dane entertained the thoughts of experimentation until late at night. Just as his eyes were about to close, he felt a soft touch on his shoulder as a bright but comforting glow surrounded him. He managed to keep his eyes open long enough to see a hazy projection of Ariel carrying him to his bed in the cottage, laying him down, and resting his head on her lap.

"Sleep, my love. Sleep. The journey is long, and what you seek will be better found in the morning." Her breathy voice calmed Dane, closing his eyes with his hand firmly clutched in Ariel's.

The elderly man walked the glassy desert sands of Arentia with slow purpose. The light evening breezes sifted through the drifts, grating against his pale skin and metal staff. His giant cobra familiar slithered from place to place, keeping its gaze fixed upon the sands as it moved.

"What are you wasting time for? Hurry and find her! I don't want to be here when the sun sets completely. It's already cold enough as it is." The cobra turned its yellow gaze back to him, spreading its hood and hissing loudly in agitation. Arkarium clenched his jaw, his eyes widening with anger when the cobra dove below the sands. After a few moments, it resurfaced with a woman resting in its mouth. She coughed and heaved, her long, blood-red hair hanging limp beside her as she rolled onto her back and stared at the fire-painted sky.

"So, you did survive," Arkarium said with surprise and disappointment in his voice. Hilda rolled onto her hands and knees, steadying her light head before getting to her feet. The sticky, drying blood on her arms was infested with grains of sand, some of which irritated her wounds.

"Are you mocking the Grand Shamaness of Azwan?!" She demanded, holding her hand out for her staff, but she became uneasy when it didn't come. Most of her power was useless without the focus of her staff, a feat she never bothered to learn.

"Far from it. I am Arkarium of Kritas, Master of Dark Alchemy. I come to offer you a proposal, Hilda. I've heard of your research into eternal youth and that you seek eternal life?"

"What is it to you?" Hilda growled, holding a weak healing spell over her arm, pulling the sand from it, and closing over the wound.

"In exchange for your knowledge of eternal youth, I will help you uncover the secret to eternal life using Dark Alchemy." Hilda had studied how to use Human Life Force as energy to extend her life, but this Dark Alchemy sounded interesting.

"Go on, Arkarium. You have my attention."

Chapter Text

Using the discoveries during his battle with Hilda, Dane examined the samples of Darkness collected over the previous years more closely. He needed to know why The Darkness in Azwan had controlled him without his noticing. Days became weeks as the temple's laboratory, previously open to all members of the Order, became a place of residence for Dane alone. At times, he would venture from his hovel and join Mars and Vieren on trips to vanquish Omens appearing around the world. But when he returned, he would retreat to the laboratory to test and study further.

His searching revealed that The Darkness controlled him because his emotional state was similar to what permeated the entirety of Azwan. If that were true, then using The Darkness to create the Light would be far trickier. And then there was Ariel's plan; it could work, but Dane would need to study the Darkness in depth to understand the intricacies so their child could use it properly. The problem was how to protect their child from being corrupted by the Darkness before they formed any Light.

Dane’s first theory was to absorb The Darkness himself, acting as a conduit and buffer to avoid The Darkness’s corruption. He experimented with containing small portions within himself, but even the tiniest drops would send him into fits of rage, sorrow, shame, or even suicide; there had to be something he was missing. It wasn't enough to absorb and then use The Darkness. Dane needed a way to ensure that whoever used it stayed in control.

If their child drew in The Darkness directly without extensive training, there would be a much higher risk of being lost. But if Dane were to act as a conduit, there would be less chance of the child's corruption, but the possibility of losing himself was just as high. Unless he could separate the emotion from the dark energy, there would be no safe way to use The Darkness for Light. With each passing day, he could feel the pressure mounting: the famine was only worsening, and Omens were becoming more prevalent. Sometimes, even animals became infected and raged like monsters.

"Wait! What if–?" Turning pages in past notebooks, he hoped to find some clue he had overlooked in his earliest days. If strong negative emotions allowed The Darkness a foothold for corruption, then strong positive emotions should keep him in control. Or what if he were to take it a step further, ensure that he felt nothing? His past journals did not indicate this was a sound theory, so the only way to know was to try.

Reaching for a vial containing a less intense shade of Darkness, Dane bolted to the fields behind the temple. With great mental effort, he stilled his thoughts, calmed his breathing, and focused all his attention on feeling nothing. Not anger, not grief, not excitement, or joy. Nothing. Once sure that he had cast aside all emotion, Dane pulled the cork from the bottle, unleashing an Omen that howled in grief, shrieking of many tragedies long since passed.

Dane remained still and unmoved as the Omen wailed around him, seemingly ignored. Summoning his staff, it snapped to his palm as light flared from the end. Still, the creature didn't react, aimlessly searching for something amidst the surrounding trees and shrubs. With a sweep of his staff, a sheet of pure white light sprang from it, cutting through the trees, but the Omen remained unfazed.

Reaching for his notebook, Dane jotted down the result, then held the staff up again, allowing himself to feel contentment from a memory with Ariel. Immediately, the Omen snapped its gaze to him, lunging with open arms and agape mouth. Sweeping his staff again, the same sheet of light cut through the Omen's body, wounding it as it slumped to the ground. He jotted down the result, then readied himself for whatever would come next.

Dane stretched out his hand, initiating an absorption spell. The Omen turned its gaze to him, lunging at him once more. Dane did his best to sidestep the creature as its claws tore through his flowing sleeve. A stream of black smoke pulled from it and burrowed into Dane's hand as the Omen passed. Sorrow and fear tore through Dane's mind like a fire, making standing difficult. His legs shook, willing them to stay under him, but the more of this Omen's Darkness he absorbed, the harder it became.

The Omen turned back and lunged, but with little to no strength in his legs, Dane collapsed, barely missing the Omen's razor-sharp claws, only to be met with its other hand and tossed across the ground. As Dane pulled himself from the dirt, his tears flowed, and his heart felt as if it were imploding. With every bit of will he had to spare, Dane gathered The Darkness, mixing it with his contentment, firing it back at the creature in a blaze of silvery light.

The resulting blast blew off one of the Omen's arms, making it back away with wide eyes, clutching at its shoulder. Dane's tears ceased, allowing him to stand once again unimpeded. Looking at his hand, the words of The Darkness he had faced when creating Lotus and Orchid's bodies came to mind.

" Darkness may be the concentration of so much pain, but when focused through a single emotion, it can grant one unimaginable power. It could even create a god. " Dane clenched his fist hard enough to make his skin creak and turned darkened eyes to the Omen.

" Through a SINGLE emotion. Perhaps I can use Darkness to create a more powerful Light, a hue of the Ultimate Light. " Breathing a long, slow sigh, he gradually silenced all emotion save for one as a wave of power wove through the trees. The Omen lunged with a deafening roar, aiming its powerful jaws at his waist. But as the Omen passed over him, Dane moved aside and swept his hand through it, tearing a piece away, swirling like a cloud in his palm before it seeped into his skin.

He thought of Ariel. He thought of their time together, even when she was using a pseudo-body. He thought of the love they had built and how it had brought him out of his darkest times, channeling all the Darkness he had absorbed through that love. When he opened his eyes, the Omen shrank back, almost as if afraid of him.

Light erupted from the staff with a single swing, cutting right through the Omen and turning it to ash instantly. No sooner had the Omen faded from view than the surrounding area felt as if dawn had come to it; the whole world seemed brighter, and even the air felt lighter. But the revelation wasn't to last; as if water were drawing back into place, the whole world weighed on Dane, nearly bringing him to his knees. After an eternity, Dane opened his journal, jotting down his thoughts.

" When using Darkness to empower my Light, it felt pushed aside, giving me a glimpse of the world without it. But it soon pulled back in, and felt like it would break me under its weight. Conclusion: Darkness can be avoided by feeling nothing, though we cannot combat it like this. Strong negative emotions will attract Darkness. Negative emotions exclusively will draw it faster, but this requires further study.

"In contrast, positive emotions seem to make The Darkness shy away, but its nature makes it resistant to a small degree. To create stronger Light, Darkness must first be absorbed and channeled through a single positive emotion, resulting in Light that has been enhanced by many degrees. Ultimate Light comes from love, but could this also be a hue of that Light? " With a satisfied breath, he dotted the page with a period and closed the book around the pen. After writing his thoughts, a new theory came to mind. 

Could he put extracted Darkness into a creature saturated with the Ultimate Light and transform it into a new form of power? Could he then use this new energy to enhance the Ultimate Light beyond its potency? With this thought in mind, he turned back for his Lab, finding Mars searching through a bookshelf for a spectral transmutation manual.

"Oh, master. I hope I'm not disturbing you. Are you alright?" He asked when he saw Dane's dirty and torn robes.

"I am fine, Mars. How are the Acolytes?" Dane asked absently, sitting at his desk and scribbling his thoughts onto paper.

"Many are eager to learn from you directly, Master,” Mars commented. But when Dane didn’t react, he continued with a more pleading tone.

It would be in the best interest of the Order if you train a few of them tomorrow in the use of their Shining Rods. Vieren and I can only teach them so much after all."

"I'm sure you are still able to teach them, Mars. I have discovered something that could lead us to the answer for ridding the world of Darkness once and for all, and I must pursue it." Dane answered, squinting his eyes in thought as he wrote out an extraction spell. Mars pursed his lips, heat running through his arms and face.

"Master, I must insist that you come and at least address the acolytes. You were the one to start this order and have yet to present a welcome speech to all the new acolytes," Mars barked. Dane stopped writing and turned to face Mars fully.

"Our work here is more than training acolytes and slaying Omens. Must I remind you that our purpose is to find the root cause of The Darkness and stop it completely? Training others will simply delay destruction, not save the world." Dane's grip tightened on his pen, the muscles flexing in his jaw as he spoke, gently pounding on the table with each word for emphasis.

"Then why are we training acolytes if not to defeat and eliminate the Omens and prolong the time you have to find said cure?" Mars countered, holding his arms wide.

"Do you plan on teaching anyone what you have learned so we can all better combat the Omens?"

"Yes, Mars, I will. However, finding the counter to Darkness is a better use of my time than delivering a welcoming speech. Once we have eliminated The Darkness, there may be time for such things."

"What happens once we complete our objective? Do we simply disband the Aurora?!" Mars demanded, slamming the end of his Shining Rod on the fine marble floor.

"No, Mars. Once The Darkness is gone, the order's purpose will shift to ensure Darkness within the world will never reach that level again." Dane stood and set a heavy hand on Mars's shoulder, and gave it a firm squeeze, his tone softening.

"I need you and Vieren to continue your work training the Acolytes in all I have taught you. I have found a possible solution, but I need time. And that is quickly running out without a way to delay the Darkness’s spread." Mars growled in his throat, clenching his fist, making his arms burn all the hotter.

"How does locking yourself away help you find the Ultimate Light? Why haven't you used that to destroy the Darkness you extract? There are dozens of vials here you can test it on!" Mars shouted, motioning toward a wall of shelves with said vials.

"And that is what I intend to do, and this Darkness will help to find it, " Dane answered, pausing for a moment, tilting his head and furrowing his brow slightly, a pang of dread settling into his mind.

"Are you losing your faith in our cause, Mars?"

"By no means, Master!" Mars answered quickly, jerking his head back with a shake, blinking a few times as the question hit him.

"Good. Because I will need all of you to help me complete this journey." Dane gently shook Mar's shoulder to emphasize his statement before returning to his theory.

"You said that you had come up with a new theory, Master. Would you care to expound?" Mars asked. Dane smirked, his face brightening as though the sun were splashing over him.

"I am going to use Darkness to vanquish Darkness."

"I thought you promised me your Dark Alchemy would grant me eternal life?" Hilda spat, her voice rough as she looked over the blackened vial.

"I said I would help you achieve it. Combining arts such as these has never been attempted; have some patience ," Arkarium growled, reviewing his notes and theories. Reaching into a pocket within her skirt, Hilda pulled out a small vial and undid the cork. Light blue vapors sprang from it, which she inhaled deeply. Small age lines on her body disappeared, giving her the look of a woman no older than 20.

"If you spent less time writing and more time performing experiments, we would be all the closer," Hilda huffed as she walked to a crowded cell filled with a dozen prisoners sentenced to death by the King of Kritas. 

“His Majesty’s demands for a powerful army come first, Hilda, and he is growing more impatient by the day,” Arkarium called back, motioning over to a dark hall where a dozen large bodies hung in chains. 

Ah, yes, His Majesty’s Thrall Knights. Obedient to death. His greed for power knows no bounds. What drives his obsession? Yours, I understand, but the King’s is so… underwhelming,” Hilda laughed, throwing the cell’s rusty iron door open, scanning its occupants before settling on a terrified teen.

"Him." Hilda barked. Robed men assigned to help Arkarium filed into the cell, grabbing the teen by the arms and hauling him to his feet, putting a dirty rag over his mouth to stifle his screams.

"Many years ago, during the King’s youth, he read an account of his great ancestor, Gideon Darlaus, and his conquest as the High Deacon for his crusades. It ignited the desire to complete his failed crusade by using overwhelming force, even in the face of The Great Mother, leading to the creation of his Thrall Knights." Arkarium huffed, drawing out a matrix and altering a character within one of the circles.

"If you give me some time, I could help to increase our aid and give us free rein to do whatever we want." Hilda teased, looking the terrified teen up and down as the men looped his shackles onto a chain hanging from the ceiling. The teen fought with everything he had to free himself; he had seen what happened to those before him and didn't want to become another victim.

"Must I also remind you that because our kingdom is steeped in Dark Alchemy, much of your charms and magic will not affect the king?" Arkarium growled. Hilda huffed and walked closer to the young man, running her finger across his jaw.

"How many prisoners do we have left?" Arkarium asked uninterestedly, looking over his notes and making an adjustment to something before going to the next page.

"It looks as if we have ten or so remaining. If you don't find anything soon, we'll have to start collecting others who aren't convicts." Hilda huffed with a modicum of pity, holding her palm out to the teen.

"It's a shame I have to use you; you might have made a cute concubine." She laughed, closing her fist one finger at a time. With each finger that touched her palm, more and more of a blue cloud pulled from the teen into a small bottle. When the last of the cloud had pulled into the bottle, the teen fell limp in his shackles.

"Toss that with the others," said Hilda with a sickened command, putting the corked vial into the middle of an alchemic circle on Arkarium's desk.

"Don't waste it this time," she sneered, standing off to the side as the men in robes took down the teen and dragged him off to a door emptying into a cavern. The teen’s body tumbled through the frame, landing on the mountain of corpses at the bottom, where wild dogs fed on the rotting flesh.

Ariel patiently watched as Dane studied his new theory. It was a fresh take on trying to rid the world of Darkness, but at the same time, she felt it was pulling him further away from her. Ariel could manifest in a small way for a short time without distorting the world around her, but it wasn't enough. She wanted to hold Dane once again physically.

More than simply wanting Dane to be near her in body, she was worried that his research was beginning to affect him negatively. He would perform his tests using small creatures found in the forest, bombarding them with Ultimate Light, and then thrusting a crystal of pure Darkness within them. While the method was cruel, the creatures seemed unaffected, as the Darkness vanished from the creature and a large area for a short time. This lifting of Darkness appeared to be a positive effect, but Dane began to show signs that his research was having a negative impact on him. And after seven months, Ariel could no longer stand by idly.

"Dane, my love. You must cease, just for a little while. Let your mind have time to process and recoup all that you have learned so far," Ariel gently urged, manifesting just enough to put her arms around his shoulders and hold him tightly, breathing in his comforting scent.

"I cannot. This research is providing a way to rid the world of–"

"Dane. Please. Come away to my temple, just for a short while." The pleading of her voice made Dane stop, realizing that Ariel had put her arms around him, laying her head on his back and pressing herself to it. A weight built in his chest, plaguing his mind with guilt. Had he been so obsessed with his work that he had forgotten the woman who brought him out of his storm of Darkness? 

Putting the pen down, he sighed, reaching up to Ariel's hand around his shoulders and kissing the inside of her wrist.

"I apologize, my goddess. I have been lax. But it will take some time to reach you. Your door is still in Haim's tree." Dane groaned, leaning back against Ariel.

"That isn't the only door I can make. You just need to say, In the name of my contract, I call to Ariel,’ and it will open the door to my temple wherever you are." She answered softly, smiling and kissing the side of his neck. Dane felt a hole grow in his chest, realizing how long he had been away from her and how comforting it was to have someone he loved nearby.

"Very well; I will be there shortly. But I cannot stay long; time is a funny thing within your temple." Ariel smiled and stood, holding his hand as she faded.

"I await you, my love," She said, her voice echoing long into the breeze as Dane felt her touch disappear. He gathered his staff and turned to leave; he’d modified his first staff with tiny chips of the Aurora Crystals and one large one in the center at the top of the main shaft. But his research strewn about the table made him hesitate at the door. There was so much that still needed to be done, so much that needed to be pursued. He only needed a few more minutes to finish the new method he created to extract and solidify Darkness.

He slowly walked back to his table, his mind warring to turn around and walk out the door. But still, he walked, placing his hand on the notebook, grabbing the pen, and setting his wrist on the edge of the paper, ready to write. But as Ariel’s last words echoed in his mind, a heavy sigh escaped his nose. He put the pen between the pages, closed the notebook, straightened up the papers, and left.

With a word to Vieren and Mars, he left the Aurora temple and ensured he was far enough away that no one would see his summoning of Ariel's door. As before, he was awed by the design of the temple once he stepped through. His mind was still not used to the fact that he was not only able to come to the home of a goddess on a whim but was also essentially married to one. It was only moments before Ariel came to greet him, putting her arms around him tightly and pressing her lips to his for a long while.

"You know that I can only stay for a short while, my goddess," Dane interjected, at which Ariel's smiling face fell, and her eyes saddened.

"Please, don't speak of something like leaving only when you've just arrived. But I promise that I won't keep you long." She pined, taking him by the hand and leading him through the temple silently. Despite the time they had known each other, they still felt an immense rift between them.

"Dane, my love. Do you truly love me?" Ariel finally asked as they walked through an empty hall. Dane stopped cold.

"What?" he asked with a shocked tone.

"Do you love me, or am I merely a device for furthering your research?" The question made Dane unsure of himself as his fingers fidgeted. Had he just been using her for the creation of Light? Had he been neglecting her to the point that his goal overrode his love for her? Did he see her as only a tool? Ariel waited with bated breath, her chest tight and eyes brimming.

"I…why do you…" Dane's mind raced, thinking back to the time that he had spent with her in Usoria as Ephenia. Would he be in the same place if it weren't for her? He tried to speak, but words wouldn't come. Ariel bowed her head and released her grip on his hand, a tear clinging to the edge of her eye. With a wave of her hand, the contract she had forged with him appeared and spoke with a breaking voice.

"If your goal is truly to rid the world of Darkness, then I will not stand in your way. But please, tell me I am wrong. Tell me that I have meaning in your life. If not, I will release you from this contract and refrain from further interference. I will find another way of averting the disaster." The warmth left Dane as he watched Ariel summon a flame to her hand, holding the contract in the other.

" No! I can't! I won't lose her as I lost Menodora! " Dane screamed in his mind. He thought of the loneliness waiting for him away from her forever, and it terrified him. With a swift reach, Dane grabbed the contract in one hand and her wrist with the flame in the other. Taken by surprise, Ariel tried to back away but bumped against a column as Dane's lips met hers with an almost desperate passion. At first, she did nothing, but she relented and returned his kiss, putting her arms around him and holding him close, careful not to crush him. When Dane finally released her, he leaned his forehead against hers, his eyes closed, and his breath slow.

"I love you more than words can describe, my goddess. I often feel unworthy. But I cannot; I will not let you go. Please, forgive my absent-mindedness for–"

"Dane, I am not simply a goddess. I am more; I am your wife . Stop seeing me as something unattainable. I've chosen you, of all mortals, through time and the world. Let me love you as an equal." Dane sighed and nodded, opening his eyes to meet hers. Time seemed to stop as Dane took her hand, leading her back to her bed chamber. After closing the doors, he slipped her dress from her shoulders as they lay down together, running his fingers through the silky soft feathers of her wings.

"Ariel, I vow that I will come to see you every month in mortal time. I wish to make up for the time that I have lost." He whispered to her. Ariel smiled as she reached above her and took her silvery crown from her head, setting it aside and spreading open Dane's shirt, allowing skin to meet skin.

"I accept," Ariel whispered as she pulled Dane to a sitting position and began to lose herself to the feel of Dane's lips on her neck.

Will was a teen of many interests, history being chief among them. For the past few months, he'd been researching the beginnings of Kritas and the various methods of creating Anti-magic. But on this day, something else caught his attention.

Jean Mor Antas discovered Anti-magic, or as others knew it, Dark Alchemy, nearly 200 years ago. A system of spells and matrices that mirrored magic and alchemy in every way, bypassing all limitations presented by modern magic and alchemy as an inverted art. Its drawback was the negating effect on ordinary magic in any form long after its use. After a few decades, Kritas' citizens lost the spells to time, and all that remained was the Dark Alchemy.

What Will discovered about its properties is what made him nervous. Usually, an alchemical reaction used the energy of electric generators and the atomic combinations of the materials to allow reactions and formations to happen, all regulated by using Lidium crystals. Dark Alchemy's energy for reactions couldn't come from these sources and instead used an unknown, corrosive energy to power the reactions within a given matrix. It was this energy that Will pursued, wanting to find its source. Kritas' expert on the art, Arkarium, and the King, Hekaton, seemed to care little for where the energy came from, only that it allowed them to do the impossible.

For days, Will searched through every book in the library and even traveled to the Great Library of Eline. After eight weeks of searching, with tired eyes and a pounding head, Will found the answer. Someone called "The White Mage" had been studying the same phenomena and dubbed this energy "The Darkness of the World." Will searched for more information about this White Mage, conjuring a magnificent image in his mind of what he looked like. But everything he could find would only cite the mage as a source of information, telling nothing of where he lived, what had happened to him, or even if he were alive.

With the lead of The Darkness to spur him on, Will plunged headfirst into everything he could find with renewed vigor. Within days, he'd discovered that the Darkness wasn't just a random energy from the world; it was the collective sorrow, rage, and fear of people who died in the past. And after using that energy in alchemic reactions, a haze of pure hatred remained, preventing every kind of magic or alchemy from being used other than Dark Alchemy.

With this discovery in hand, Will decided to speak with Arkarium, especially since it seemed King Hekaton was pushing the old wizard to create an army of creatures called Thrall Knights for an invasion of the Dracova Empire. If these negative emotions drove Dark Alchemy, it could spell disaster for the world, especially if mixed with normal magics. Emotions, especially strong ones, were volatile and unpredictable and could destabilize the art at a moment’s notice.

The requests Will made to meet with the Master Alchemist were ignored or denied, even after requesting an emergency-level audience. With all his requests unanswered, Will brought his findings to King Hekaton directly. He appeared to listen with interest, but when Will finished, the king berated him, roughly escorted him from the palace, and told him that if he spread his findings further, he would be charged with treason and imprisoned.

Picking himself up from the cobbled road, something in him began to boil. Anger surged through his being: the energy behind Dark Alchemy was dangerous! Couldn't anyone see that? Will needed someone with authority to listen and help him stop using this destructive power.

" The White Mage. I need to find the White Mage! " he thought. The White Mage would have the standing he needed to make the King and Master Arkarium see how dangerous Dark Alchemy was! With renewed conviction, Will was about to return to his apartment when something struck him over the head, and all went black.

Will found himself hanging from shackles in a damp room when he awoke. Candles and wooden desks of different colored bottles surrounded him on the outer edges, separated by an open, heavy door. Massive guards dressed in heavy armor stood beside him, almost like a statue. But their presence felt off-putting with Will: He couldn’t explain why, but the soldiers felt hollow and filled with malice. The chains loosened as he stood, allowing a better view of his prison, when he toppled over as the pain in his head rushed to him. After massaging the pain away, he peered through his squinted eyes to the door and called out.

"Hello? Is anyone there?" His voice echoed through the dark halls for a long while, answered by quick footsteps. A woman with fire-red hair and revealing clothes entered the room, shifting her weight to one leg and smirking.

"Ah, you're finally awake.” She said, her voice dripping with satisfaction, her lowered eyes amplifying her sultry grin. 

“Hold him," she commanded as the guards reached out and gripped his arms hard. Will breathed quicker as his eyes widened. The woman approached, facing her palm to him as pale blue smoke began pulling from his body, making a chill envelope his being. Will did his best to stand firm, willing his legs and body to remain upright.

"Come now, can't you give me just a little whimper? It makes your soul much more enjoyable," she teased, her fire-red hair almost shimmering in the dull light surrounding them.

"Who are you? What do you want with me?" Will demanded, his voice trembling.

"That doesn't matter; you'll be gone soon."

"But I must speak with Master Arkarium! The energy providing the power–"

"Provides what we need to continue our research," the woman sighed, coming closer and placing a hand on his chest, feeling his pounding heart.

"If I let you continue, you'd no doubt attempt to stop me and my wayward practices, and I can't let you do that, not when I am so close," she whispered into his ear, her red lips grinning with a malicious smile. She held her hand back again, drawing more of the pale blue smoke from Will when Arkarium strode in.

"What are you doing, Hilda? I thought you would use this man's life force for the next leg of our research?" he asked, setting down his staff with a gentle metallic clap.

"I will be. I was just hoping to have a little fun before I did." Hilda pouted. Will chuckled nervously, drawing her ire and her firm grip around his jaw.

"With all due respect, ma'am, you're not that scary. Attractive and intimidating, but not scary." Will fibbed, hoping he sounded confident. Dark clouds gathered around them as Hilda reached for his throat, drawing her free hand back as more ghostly smoke pulled from Will.

"There is a reason I am called The Reaper of Azwan, boy . Shall I give you a demonstration?" She asked, her eyes wild as Will began to feel his chest tighten and his breathing become labored, but still, he dared not show any fear, despite the complete panic he felt.

"Hilda, wait a moment," Arkarium commanded. Hilda glared back at him, releasing Will with a frustrated huff, letting him hang in the chains.

"You have quite the fortitude of personality to face your death unflinchingly. I could use someone like you in our line of work," Arkarium said, eyeing him from over his nose.

"Not to sound rude, Master Arkarium, but if you're going to make me an offer, you might want to do it without my hands in chains or my life on the line." Will countered. Arkarium flipped his hand, unlocking the shackles and dropping Will with a solid thud.

"Now I remember: you're the welp begging to speak to me about something. What could be so urgent?" Arkarium questioned, putting a hand behind his back and standing with a prideful glare.

"I've made terrible discoveries about Dark Alchemy and the energy powering its reactions. Kritas needs to stop using it, or disaster will fall upon the world." Arkarium raised an eyebrow, putting a hand to his chin.

"Is that so? Then tell me what you have found." For the next hour, Will presented his findings on the energy powering Dark Alchemy, its residual energies, and what it was doing to the world. Arkarium listened stoically, occasionally asking for clarification until Will finished. For a long while, Arkarium said nothing as he walked to the far side of the room and looked over a formula he'd written out. Hilda leaned over and whispered something into his ear, making Arkarium glare at her before turning back to will, his arm tucked behind him.

"You have provided quite a lot of information to me. Some of which I was aware of, but not all, such as the effect Dark Alchemy had on the world. For that, I am grateful." Arkarium hummed, bowing slightly before walking to a country map hanging on a wall. He drew Will's attention to it by holding his staff against the yellowing parchment.

"But Dark Alchemy is an integral part of Kritas and cannot simply be erased from use. We will need to rewrite this country’s founding energy from its very foundations to minimize disruptions. From this day forward, we can use it more responsibly if you join me and ensure we do not become careless. You have a sharp mind, a gift to propel Kritas to new heights." Arkarium held his hand out to Will, waiting for him to take it.

"Join us, and help the citizens of Kritas." Will hesitated, unsure of Arkarium’s quick acceptance and even requesting his help. But the impression of willingness to change his ways eased Will's mind, especially if it would help Kritas and, by extension, the world. With a firm grip, the two shook hands as Arkarium's expression softened into a welcoming smile.

"What do I call you?"

"Will Seren."

"Welcome, Will. One of my Thrall Knights will escort you to your home. Tomorrow, I eagerly await your assistance." Will grinned nervously as the large knight walked through the halls, guiding the young man to the streets. Hilda leaned against a desk, crossing her arms while glaring at Arkarium from under her brow.

"What is it, Hilda?" Arkarium sneered, looking at her over his shoulder.

"You realize The King already doesn't want him messing with our work, so why invite him to work with us?"

"I have no intention of heeding the concerns of an ill-informed welp. But letting Will run free would be a much greater risk. He is young; I only need to appeal to his love of this country, and he will see things our way soon enough."

Chapter Text

Ariel stirred when she felt a breeze brush through the feathers of her wings. The light shining through the grand windows of her bed chamber warmed her skin, causing her to stir. Movement within her arms woke her completely to see Dane asleep beside her, strands of his tussled hair lying across his face. She pulled herself onto Dane's chest slowly, listening to his breathing. She jumped a bit when she felt his cool hand on the small of her back, running over her skin to the middle of her wings. When she looked up, she met his gaze with a sleepy smile and messy hair as she rested her chin on her hands.

"Finally awake, are you?" Ariel asked softly, pulling her body across his chest to meet his lips.

"That I am, Ariel." Dane smiled. The previous hours opened a new path for them, bringing them closer than before. No longer did a simple contract bind them; they were, together, more. They were a family. Ariel sat up, stretched her arms over her head, and spread her wings wide. Dane reached a hand to her thigh, noting that her stomach was protruding slightly.

"Ariel? Are you…" Ariel looked down, touching the swell in her stomach, and grinned.

"It would appear so." Dane lowered his brow, propping himself on his elbow while touching her stomach.

"How? It's only been a few hours.”

"You forget, my love. Time moves differently here in my temple," Airel chuckled, leaning down with a gentle kiss while reaching for her dress on the floor.

"How long has it been within Usoria?" Dane asked, wincing a bit when he realized that he still sometimes fell into the trap of wanting to do research over being with Ariel.

"From what the sand fountains say, it's been about three days." Ariel casually replied, finally pulling on her dress, only to realize that the waist was tighter than she remembered.

"THREE DAYS?! I must return now." Dane jumped from her bed, grabbing his clothes and pulling them on quickly. He was just fastening the belt of his pants when Ariel's arms wrapped around him and hugged him firmly.

"Can't you stay just a little bit longer? The Mirror of Time has shown me that our child will be the one to rid the world of Darkness. You don't need to study yourself into ruin." She asked, laying her head on his neck and pulling her wings around him.

"Ariel, my goddess, you have said that time moves differently here in your temple. I would stay for all eternity if I could, but there are those in Usoria waiting for me. Our child may be the one to rid the world of the Darkness, but until then, I will study it so that our child will have the chance to defeat it. I promise that I will return in one month." Ariel sighed a long breath, pulling her arms around Dane tighter for a moment before letting him go and assisting in pulling on his shirt.

"I will hold you to that, Dane," Ariel replied kindly, kissing him deeply. When Dane returned to the chapel, he found a very well-guarded caravan parked before it. Mars and Vieren were standing on the front steps, arguing with whom Dane guessed to be a soldier from that caravan. As he neared, he began to catch what Mars was saying.

"…as I have explained multiple times, the Master is not currently present. There is no way of knowing when he will return!"

"Then I demand to be let into the building where my soldiers and I will search for ourselves. This is an urgent matter that we must speak to your 'master' about immediately." The Guard and the soldiers accompanying him to the steps drew their weapons. They were about to force their way past Mars and Vieren when Dane appeared before them in a flash of bright light. His icy stare instantly stopped the soldiers, making them back away as light hummed to life at the end of his staff.

"What is the meaning of forcing your way into my house?" Dane asked, slamming the end of his staff on the marble steps, throwing a sheet of light through the gathered throng. The guard who had spoken switched the hold on his sword and pointed to Dane.

"Are you the one called the White Mage?" he asked with a loud sneer. Dane locked eyes with him, the blank stare in Dane's eyes enough to make the guard swallow.

"I will ask again; who are you, and why are you forcing your way into my house?" Dane demanded, every word said with slow force. The guard relaxed his stance, producing a badge from under his glove.

"I am Triston, Captain of the 8th regiment to-"

"Get to the point!" Mars shouted, quickly met by Dane's hard stare.

"Let the man finish," Dane answered with the same slow force before turning back to the man, signaling to continue.

"…to the King of Zakuman, Leon Lionheart. We come seeking the aid of the Aurora, as there are creatures made of shadow appearing. We understand this Order is the most experienced in this matter, and his majesty commanded us to speak with your leader at all costs." Dane glared at the man for a long while, flexing his jaw as he thought. Eleanor exited the temple in a rush, dressed in her armor and breaking the tense silence.

"Master Mars, Master Vieren, I heard a commotion. Is everything alright?" She asked, coming into view of the soldiers. Instantly, Triston's face distorted into a snarl, pointing his sword directly at her.

"What is that traitor doing here?" he demanded. Dane turned to see who he meant, nodding to Eleanor in greeting.

"Eleanor has been welcomed here as a guard after being expelled from her knighthood with you, if I recall."

" That's the story she told you? If you knew what kind of person she is, you would know how dangerous she can be." Triston snapped, still pointing his sword at arm's length. Dane looked over his shoulder, watching Eleanor grab her elbow and turn away in embarrassment.

"She has proven herself reliable in the time I have known her," Dane growled, looking back at Triston with a lowered brow and pursed lips.

"You may come to regret your choice.” Triston snapped. “Now answer me, are you the White mage or not?" The muscles in Dane’s neck flexed and rippled, narrowing his eyes and tightening his grip on his staff.

"I am Dane Altoor, the White Mage," he finally answered. Triston eyed Dane and Eleanor, sheathing his sword with a shove.

"We of Zakuman request your assistance with some creatures made of shadow appearing in Al Neth. Our mages and knights can't seem to combat these creatures, and it is only becoming worse." Dane further narrowed his eyes, tilting his head and holding out his hand.

"Does Lionheart still stand sentry over the grave of the Raegonians?"

"Yes, why is that relevant?" Triston demanded, raising an eyebrow. Dane’s face became blank, and his voice stern.

"Tell your men to be ready to leave within the hour. I will go with you back to Zakuman." Dane commanded, walking into the chapel with Mars and Vieren close behind while giving them commands.

"Gather your Shining Rods and whatever spell books you and Vieren will need, Mars. Vieren, find Orchid and Lotus. Tell them to meet me in the Lab." Mars and Vieren split off as he walked quickly, almost toppling acolytes within the halls. When the twins walked in, they saw Dane gathering his notes, bottles of potions, and a small black crystal in his lab.

"What is it this time? Is it something fun?" Orchid asked, perking up at the prospect of adventure.

"No, it isn't. You two will accompany me to Zakuman. There, we will face a powerful Darkness, a stain on all humankind. You will help me study it." Lotus huffed and rocked his head from side to side, cracking his neck as though bored.

"Why should we help you with this? We've already told you how to find the root of any given Darkness, haven't we? Besides, if it's as bad as you say, there won't be time for studying."

“We need to conquer it regardless. This Darkness is one of many Great Stains of humanity and may lead to a solution for the Darkness as a whole. We will need all the help you can give." Orchid drooped her arms and hunched her back.

"Awww, that sounds so boring! Why can't we just go take care of some Omens like always do with the Acolytes?" she whined.

"Because we will need your power. It can't be called an Omen; It is worse." Dane said with an ominous growl. As the three left the building, Dane saw Eleanor standing awkwardly near the main door.

"You too, Dame Eleanor. We may need your help."

"Master, I don't think that would be-"

"Now, Eleanor," Dane commanded. Eleanor sighed, following them to the caravan and mounting a horse, catching the ire of Triston. Dane quickly silenced his heated protest, reminding him that Eleanor was no longer under his command. With an agitated huff, Triston urged his horse to lead the caravan back to the Zakuman Mountains. Once they cleared the forest, Dane slowed his horse to walk level with Eleanor at the back of the procession, speaking only loud enough for her to hear.

"What did the captain mean when he mentioned being dangerous? What haven't you told me?" Dane pressed. The two of them rode in silence for a while, Eleanor's mind turning over and over until she sighed and relented.

"My real name is Edea Eleanor Rosebane. I am originally from Pantheon, far north of Usoria, above what you know as the Leviathan Crag Mountain range."

"I've heard of Pantheon but have never been there myself. How did you come to be so far south of your home?" Eleanor sighed, removing her helmet and tucking her hair back to reveal her slightly pointed ears.

"I am half Dracova: my mother is from Pantheon, and my father is an elf of Elline. As you can see, I took more after him than my mother." As she turned to him, the light narrowed her eyes to lentil-shaped slits like a dragon's. Dane was impressed. He heard of the Dracova and their fierce warriors, said to be descended from actual dragons, but never imagined he'd meet one.

"Then how did you come to live in Usoria if you are from Pantheon?"

"After my parents met, they settled in a town in Preon, near the grand bridge connecting Usoria and Pantheon. When I was very small, our village was raided by bandits looking for a sword the Dracova soldiers wielded. My mother was the only Dracova there, and when she told those bandits she had no such weapon, they beat her bloody and broke her wings. She may have been Drakin, but even she didn't have the strength to fight off twenty bandits. They would have killed her if Keiseer Yeso hadn't intervened. She captured most of the bandits, but their leader escaped.

"My father and I nursed my mother back to health after moving back to Pantheon once it was clear Usoria wasn't safe for us. The skilled healers in Pantheon helped set the bones in my mother's wings, but the bandits had mangled her wings so severely that only high-level healing magic could restore them. The healers did their best to set the bones and use what little power they had to aid in her healing, but her wings healed poorly; she will never fly again.”

“How is it that your healers did not know of, or command any healing magic for injuries so severe?” Dane asked.

“High-level healers do exist in Pantheon. But at the time, the military required their aid on the coast from a king known as Hekaton, a campaign he has brought against Pantheon to this day. By the time those healers would have returned, my mother’s wings would have healed enough that restoration to their former state would be impossible.”  Dane sighed, looked down at a healing sigil in his hand, carved onto a fine plate of silver and dark wood.

"I took it upon myself to find the bandit's leader, wanting to become strong enough so that no one would hurt my mother, my father, or me ever again. My sword training led me to the Lionheart Castle, where my skills earned me a position in their ranks. With more training, I eventually became a Paladin of the Inner Court, guarding the king himself. I still searched for my quarry, finally learning his name: Baroq Folan. With that knowledge, I searched in greater detail. Still, I couldn't find anything until the day he walked into King Lionheart's throne room as the Emperor's Emissary, sent to talk terms for trade between Lionheart and Oreyon .

"The fact that he helped break my mother's wings made my blood boil, so I attacked him. I landed a blow before the other knights stopped me and dragged me to the brig. Once Lionheart and Baroq finished speaking, that slimy rat came to see me in my cell. It didn't take him long to recognize me, saying he regretted not delivering the killing blow to my mother. At that, I snapped, breaking through the door and beating him nearly to death. It took all the knights to restrain me, and for my actions, the captain at the time expelled me from my knighthood. I still hear their jeers in my dreams, calling me a rabid beast as I left the castle." Dane remained silent for a long while, letting her story mull in his thoughts to fully understand it.

"Did you go back home? I'm sure your parents were worried about you."

"I did go back. But the revenge I thought I wanted didn't satisfy me. So I returned to Usoria, hoping to find a way to stop men like Baroq. And then I met one of your clerics in Preon, and I asked if I could come with them to try and put my skills to some good use." Dane nodded and sighed, patting her pauldron.

"I take it you've found peace in our cause, then?"

"Maybe not peace, but a path to be sure. I can now see that The Darkness is a large part of what drove Baroq's greed and my revenge. I need to be better than that to protect those I love." Dane gently rocked Eleanor with a thankful grin.

"Thank you for telling me; you carry a heavy Darkness within you. Return to the Temple, and speak with one of the Clerics; they will help you work through it and heal your wound."

"But what about going to Zakuman?"

"As much as I would like you to come, the Darkness we are about to face is much more potent than any Omen you have fought thus far, and could be more dangerous for you because of your Darkness." Eleanor agreed reluctantly, turning her horse around and cantering back to the Temple as Dane urged his horse faster to speak with Triston near the front of the caravan.

"Good riddance. That half-lizard should be kept on a leash," Triston sneered until he caught Dane's angered glare, making him clear his throat and change the subject.

"I am happily surprised that you are coming back with us, but may I ask the reason for the urgency?" he asked. Dane sighed softly and began.

"The sole reason for your kingdom is to guard the Raegonian's gravesite. The creatures you have seen are called Omens; manifestations of the fear and pain felt by those killed. If these Omens are left alone, it will only get worse. We are going to the heart of the problem: the gravesite itself, and purging it from the world." The captain pursed his lips, breathing deeply.

"That would explain why we haven't been able to hurt them."

"You tried to fight them?" Vieren asked with a near squeak in his voice.

"Yes, but we were always overcome with emotions. Those soldiers are our best men, trained to remain unfazed by anything, yet those creatures overwhelmed them easily."

"That is the power of the Omen," Dane grunted.

"Have you tried anything else?" Mars asked.

"We tried calling on Clerics of Nanahuatzin, Haim, Ariel, and even Minerna. But they were just as useless. That is when a Cleric of Minerna suggested the Aurora to us." Mars turned to Dane with lifted eyebrows, remembering the encounter with the Darkness of the Darlaus Crusades.

"You will be able to deal with this, right?" Triston asked, waiting through a long silence as Dane thought.

"We will attempt to vanquish the Darkness that infests the world here," Dane answered flatly, staring at his staff and the large Aurora crystal in the center of its crook-like design.

" I could barely overcome the beast of the Darlaus Crusades, and this is something far more powerful. I just hope we don't all succumb to its power. " Looking at his hands, Dane caught sight of Mars and Vieren.

" Mars has trained since then, so he shouldn't be as easily overcome. Vieren hasn't faced anything worse than a large Omen. But the love for his wife is strong, making his Light robust; he should be fine. " Looking to his left, he caught sight of Orchid and Lotus. Would they even be affected by what awaited them? Yes, the Darkness changed them; however, that didn't mean they were immune.

" What test of our Light waits for us? " Dane thought, pulling out his notebook and reading over his Darkness transformational spell. If this didn't work, they would have to retreat and prepare a different strategy.

" There might not be enough time to try something else. " Dane swallowed hard and turned back to his notes. He had to succeed.

Tahir felt lost after the death of his family, becoming a mercenary for hire to keep his mind occupied. Between jobs, he'd help anyone by giving them the money earned as a mercenary. Many of those he helped were orphaned children or single parents who lost loved ones to the ever-multiplying creatures.

" If it hadn't been for those damn shadows… " he thought as he picked at his bread and a simple gruel. That damnable sect said to be fighting off the shadows was also to blame. A woman claimed to offer them a chance at revenge, but later revealed she was using them for her schemes. She paid them well, very well. He looked down at the heavy pouch on the table, lumpy and bulging from all the Platinum meso coins. Even after all this time, he'd only spent a tiny amount.

His thoughts turned to his friend Omar, who was killed shortly after being paid by Hilda, leaving his children behind. Gahlib and his wife Qamar lost their children to the shadows and took the brunt of providing for them, using the funds Hilda had provided. Tahir heard nothing of his friend Jamal, who disappeared with those cowardly Clerics and often wondered if he was still alive. The small chain hanging on his palm brushed his skin, drawing his attention to the locket with a lock of his Wife's and daughter's hair within it.

"What am I to do, Talea?" He asked quietly, picking up the locket and opening the cover. His rage against those clerics still burned. A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts, and when he opened it, his face brightened when he saw Jamal, welcoming him with a tight hug.

"Jamal! You're ok!" Tahir exclaimed. His friend grinned, asking to come in. With an eager hand swing, Tahir stepped aside.

"What happened to you? It's been seven months since you disappeared with those clerics. Where have you been?" Jamal chuckled as he slumped into a chair at the table, taking his dagger from his belt and slapping it onto the table.

"I have been all over the eastern desert traveling with a lovely Acolyte of the Order of Aurora named Hanna."

"Did you kill her?" Tahir sneered, speaking through clenched teeth and curling his lip. Jamal picked up his dagger by the butt and stood it on its tip, spinning it and digging into the wood.

"No, I didn't." He answered bluntly. Tahir's face went red, his fists balled up tight, and his heart beat so hard he swore it would burst from his chest.

"WHY NOT? They are the ones at fault! Why should we show them any mercy? They are responsible for your family's death! And you just LET one of them live?" Tahir thundered. Jamal sighed, catching the dagger from the table and thumbing the edge as he leaned over his knees.

"Oh, trust me, I wanted to kill them. However, their master, the White Mage, and Hanna showed me what they were trying to do and helped me work through the pain of my family's loss. They aren't simply trying to rid the world of these Omens, as they call them. They are trying to prevent more from being made."

"That still doesn't forgive them for their cowardice!" Tahir growled, slamming his fist on the table hard enough to make them burn with pain.

"I know it doesn't, but they aren't hiding! They are working hard to repair the world!"

"It doesn't bring Talea back!"

"No, it doesn't, but they can help with the pain of her loss."

"How? By waving a stick and saying a prayer?"

"It's not that simple. The Aurora Clerics want to help if you'll let them." Tahir's rage blinded him, clenching his teeth so hard that they creaked.

"Get out!"

"Tahir, will you at least-"

"I said, get out!" Tahir grabbed Jamal by the shirt, hauling him to his feet and throwing him out of the front door onto the dusty streets of Arentia.

"You are no friend of mine if you side with them!" Tahir slammed his door hard enough that a vase toppled from its shelf onto the ground, the shards hitting the ground sounding excruciatingly loud. He walked to the pile of baked clay with heavy steps, slumping to his knees and picking up the sky-blue pieces one by one: it was the vase he had given Talea as an anniversary present the previous year.

"Talea, what do I do?" he wept, clutching the pieces to his chest, the sharp edges cutting into his hands, making them bleed. Looking up from where he knelt, he caught sight of Jamal's dagger on the table.

"If those cultists won't do it, then I will."

Three weeks went by as the Lionheart Soldiers and the Aurora Clerics traveled west through the desert and into the mountainous region of Al Neth. The weather here was cool and calm during the summer, but brutally cold, with constant storms of deep snow and cutting ice during the winter. The end of fall was fast approaching, and the winter winds had come early. Once arriving in Zakuman, the knights gave the Aurora members heavy cloaks to keep warm as they traveled to the gravesite. It was a few hours south of the city, but as they neared the grave, all signs of life began to die away.

The bark of trees was dry, and fewer and fewer birds sang. The air smelled foul, more so the further they ventured. Vieren caught sight of a few wolves watching them from afar, but seemed not to dare come closer.

"I'm so bored, and my feet are cold. Are we there yet?" Orchid asked, hunching over and drooping her arms as they walked through a light layer of snow. Dane halted the group, standing silent for a long while as he looked around the area.

"Master?" Mars asked, lowering his staff, readying for battle.

"We're here," Dane answered, drawing their attention to a gothic stone archway, its bricks colored black from moss and dirt. Vieren approached what appeared to be a metal plaque set into the stone, covered by snow, and wiped it away to read the words engraved on its surface.

"Here lie the lives of the Raegonians needlessly lost. May peace find them. May this site serve as a reminder of what has happened here, that no man should forget all life is precious." The sentiment made them all silent for a while, taking in the weight of the event that led to this.

“Where are the guards?” Mars asked, noting positions at the massive wrought iron gate where soldiers might have stood next to large, oil torches.

“They might have returned to the castle for safety when they realized fighting the Omens was too perilous. This site is intended to remind visitors of the value of life, not to throw it away carelessly.”

“Then why guard it at all? It’s just a bunch of dead people.” Lotus scoffed, pulling his cloak tighter around himself.

“The guards are there to prevent desecration of this site,” Vieren answered, stepping to the gate and pushing the ominous iron slats open.

“That’s so stupid. A human dies, and it’s over, so why protect where they’re buried?” Orchid huffed, following the group in.

“It’s not the person’s body that they are protecting, it’s the memory,” Mars explained. “For us humans, if the place where we buried our dead is disrupted or disturbed, it taints the good memories we have of that person, and it’s as if we relive the pain of their loss all over again.” Lotus appeared to understand, nodding his head while Orchid rolled her eyes.

“So then, what’s the point of making sure these graves aren’t disturbed, human Mars?” Lotus asked, stopping near a gravestone and reading over the name.

“It is more of a symbolic gesture than anything; It is a way to apologize for the way Usorians treated them, and prevent further insult coming to them. They went through enough in life, let not add to that in their death.” Dane answered, keeping his eye forward and focused on his task. The Twins looked at one another questioningly, falling silent as they ventured toward the center of the site. Mars and Vieren held their Shining Rods at the ready, light dimly humming at their ends, giving the surrounding area a cold but comforting glow.

"So, is something going to happen, or are we just gonna stand here all day?" Lotus asked when swells of dark shadows rippled just above the surface of the snow.

"Master Dane?" Vieren asked, the light on his staff brightening.

"Stay calm and mind your thoughts, Vieren. The emotions making up this creature are intense." Dane answered, lowering his staff's head to the ground but keeping it lit. The snow melted away as its hand reached up, pulling the rest of its body from the earth; neon-green veins crackled all over it. Its second arm slumped to the ground, burning the snow around it into blackened ash. Paper tearing echoed as its eyes opened, green smoke sizzling from the corners.

"You come here lookin' for a fight, do ya?" the creature boomed.

"No, we have come to heal the wounds that have manifested you," Dane called in return. The Omen threw back its head, putting a hand to its forehead and laughing loud enough to make little snow drifts fall around them.

"You tink dat you can take me out? You must be done stupid to tink dat." The creature laughed, swiping at Dane only to be stopped by Mars with a barrier of light.

“What makes you say that?” Dane asked.

"Da mans dat made me possible never got what dey deserved. Dae sit in dare jails and dare stocks, but dae do not get da debt dat makes me up! And you tink dat I want some healing?!" Mars braced himself, hurling the Omen's hand away with a burst of light.

"Your massacre was horrible, but those who did this to you are long gone: they died many, many years-"

"DAE WERE STILL ALLOWED TO LIVE! DAE NEED TO HAVE DARE BLOOD SPILLED!" the Omen bellowed, cutting Dane off.

"What justice is dare if da ones dat took da lives of me be allowed to live?!" Orchid and Lotus were about to step in, but Dane held his hand out to stop them.

"Aw, come on!" Orchid whined, shrinking back when Dane gave her a look filled with molten daggers.

"If we killed everyone for the wrongs done to us, there would be no justice, only vengeance!" The creature clenched its hands, lowering its head and shaking as black vapors seeped from its back.

"Den, your justice is not wert anyting!" the creature howled, swinging again at Dane only to be blocked by Lotus with his bare hand.

"I've had it! I'm bored, and I want something to do! Orchid!" he shouted, the twins disappearing, kicking up snow where they had been a moment before. The creature began twitching and reeling as something hit it from multiple angles, driving its face into the ground as the twins reappeared next to Dane.

"That was easy," Orchid said with a disappointed sigh, arrogantly brushing her hand through one of her long pigtails.

"You fools!" Dane snapped, watching as the Omen rose, its bottom jaw splitting away in a jagged mouth, pushing it back into place with gurgling crunches. Its roar was enough to blow away loose snowflakes, stinging their faces as the ice scraped across their skin.

"YOU HUMANS AHR ALL DA SAME! I HATE YOU ALL!" it bellowed as a wave of Darkness exploded from it, enveloping everything around them. But the wave passed with nothing happening, or so it seemed.

Mars unfurled himself from his guarded position, looking over to Vieren and instantly lunging at him. Vieren shouted as he held up his staff and began dueling with Mars, blasts of light cratering the ground as they fought. Dane stood stoic against the wave, gritting his teeth as tears formed in the corners of his eyes. Lotus and Orchid looked at each other and their hands, trying to figure out what had happened.

"Hey. Hey, Human Dane, what-"

"Don't talk to me, filthy forest rats!" Dane snapped between gritted teeth. Orchid clenched her jaw, floating in the air before him, her entire body shaking.

"What did you call us?" Orchid demanded, a plume of fire appearing in her palm and dancing in her wide, wild eyes.

"Wait!" Lotus said, grabbing her arm and quelling the flame.

"That isn't Human Dane."

"The words came out of his mouth!" Orchid exclaimed, holding a plume of flame in her other hand.

"No, this creature is the cause of it; it infected their minds, making them hate each other. This Omen is making them feel what it feels." Lotus answered, returning his attention to the shadow creature where it sat, watching the scene unfold.

"How do you know? Are you reading Dane’s research or something?"

"Yes, actually," he replied smugly, facing the Omen again.

"RELEASE THEM!" Lotus shouted, throwing a blast of magic. The explosion threw the Omen to the ground, instantly freeing Dane, Mars, and Vieren.

"What happened?" Vieren asked as he blinked his eyes quickly.

"No time! Get the Omen before it gets you again!" Lotus exclaimed as the Omen propped itself up. Dane breathed hard, wiping his eye before extending his palm to the beast.

"Mars, Vieren. Work with the twins and keep the creature busy. I will prepare the final blow." As the Omen busied itself with the other four, Dane held out his palm to absorb some of it. The flood of rage and sorrow threatened to overtake his mind again. Reaching into his bag, Dane grabbed the small crystal of solidified Darkness, its power seeping through his hand, allowing him to combat the emotions assaulting his mind.

Vieren and Mars launched beams of thundering light from their staves, blowing holes through the Omen. It howled in pain, swiping at them, tearing through the earth as it moved. Mars teleported away as Vieren stayed put, light erupting from his staff and halting its hand. Its other hand came down on top of him until Orchid kicked it away with a blast of magic.

Mars and Lotus each took turns hammering the Omen's back, turning its attention on them with a swing of his hand. Lotus teleported away, but Mars didn't react fast enough. The swipe sent Mars careening into a high snow drift, disappearing from view. Vieren braced his stance as spears of light shot through The Omen's back. The Omen glared at him, lunging as Vieren smirked, then teleported away, revealing Orchid unleashing another blast of magic. The impact spun the Omen around as it fell back. Mars reappeared with an explosion of golden light, throwing snow in all directions, and met the Omen with a blast of light, punching through its head.

The Omen howled, clutching at its head before hurtling down, mouth agape and vapors trailing from its mouth like smoke. Mars struggled to breathe over the inferno of pain in his right leg, trying to teleport away. But he was too slow as the creature's claws caught his calf, tearing flesh from bone. When Mars reappeared near Dane, he cried out as he watched the flesh of his leg begin to crumble into ash.

Dane struggled to ensure he didn't succumb to the raging emotions when the sight of Mars made him freeze. Memories of the Omen from the Darlaus Crusades flashed through his mind. Would he or anyone at the Aurora have the strength to heal him?

"MASTER DA-" The Omen cut Vieren short as it bit him through the chest. Orchid and Lotus forged weapons from their magic, stabbing the creature through the head and freeing Vieren. But the Omen had already done the damage as ash began floating up from Vieren's wounds.

"If you're going to do something, now's the time! We can't carry three people back to town!" Orchid shouted.

"Dare will be no justice for dem, just as dare was no justice for me." The Omen growled, turning his attention back to Dane.

"And dare will be none for you either, White Mage." The creature growled, raising its hand to strike. The Aurora Crystals howled with white light as silver flames jetted forward, tearing through its arm and enveloping the Omen as it howled in pain. Dane willed himself to remain in control, channeling The Darkness through his love for Ariel.

"If we do not try to rise above our base selves, there can never be justice! I release you of your hate and pain!" Dane bellowed as the light became brighter, stripping away all that remained of the creature into silence. When the blast subsided, Dane collapsed to the ground, heaving for breath as the hate and sorrow he had absorbed slowly dissipated.

"It's not enough. This kind of Darkness can't conquer what infests the world," Dane heaved, looking up to see his comrades lying on the snow. Pulling himself to his feet, he stumbled to Vieren, where he lay coughing for breath.

"I'm sorry, Master Dane. I wasn't paying attention. Please look after-"

"Be still, Vieren; you will be fine. You will go home to Tasia." Dane encouraged. Mars pulled himself up into a sitting position, easing the pain in his leg with a healing spell.

"How is he, Master?" Mars asked. Dane said nothing as he tended to Vieren's wounds, but he could only watch as ashes drifted up from the holes in his chest. He needed Ariel's power to heal them, but was asking for it just another part of his using Ariel? Closing his eyes, Dane called Ariel, asking for her help, waiting silently until he heard her voice.

"I hear you, my love. Do not ever be afraid to ask for my help. Together, we can be stronger than any force in existence." Dane looked over his shoulder, seeing the hazy image of Ariel smiling at him as she reached out for his hand.

"I don't want you to think I merely want to use you, but an Omen wounded two of my clerics. I know you have the power to heal-" Ariel chuckled in his mind, feeling a hand on his shoulder.

"All you need to do is ask, my love. I can be strong where you are not." Dane felt a hand atop his, reaching to Vieren's wounds.

"This may sting a bit, Vieren."

"Do what you need. I will endure." Vieren seethed through clenched teeth. Dane nodded, initiating a healing spell that felt hundreds of times more powerful, burning away all the corrupted flesh and healing the punctures, leaving scars where the teeth had bitten. Dane healed Mar's leg in another swell of light, but he would walk limp from then on as the Darkness had eaten away some of the muscle. Ariel could fully heal their wounds, but it would take more power from Ariel than Dane could channel.

"Master, I'm sorry that-"

"There is no need to apologize, Mars. When we return to Aurora, we need to find darker places. This memorial and the grave of the Darlaus Crusades didn't have the power we needed."

"But nothing darker exists! There are only a few places left that we haven't visited yet, and they hold the same pain and sorrow." Vieren countered, a heaving cough racking him for a moment before spitting out a thick glob of muck.

"We must search; we must. The Ultimate Light we use, while powerful, is not enough. I can use Darkness to enhance Light, but the result is only as strong as the Darkness powering it. We need to find the Ultimate Darkness. The Darkest of all history. Only from Ultimate Darkness can the Ultimate Light be found.”

Chapter Text

In the three years since his declaration, Dane worked nonstop to find a solution to eliminate the Darkness. Using multiple formulas and dozens of small pieces of Darkness, he began to close in on a more concrete way to use the Darkness for empowering the Ultimate Light and not become lost in its thrall.

Dane faithfully visited Ariel's home for the first three months of his research, surprised by the speed of Ariel's pregnancy, but threw himself into his work at the realization that their plan was coming to fruition. Unfortunately, his attention to his work eroded his visiting Ariel, turning the weeks into months as he poured over his research, cleansing shades of Darkness and memorizing the feel of it being pushed away in the local area.

As Nanahuatzin told him so long ago, the Aurora crystals amplified the Light of his and Ariel's love, but it wasn't enough alone. Absorbing the Darkness in small portions and then channeling it as he had in the past did seem to have the desired effect, but at the same time, he could feel the Darkness trying to overpower him more with each experiment.

With the help of Tasia and Vieren, Dane created gems made of concentrated Ultimate Light. Holding these gems while absorbing The Darkness eliminated its effects on him, only to deplete and corrupt the gems after a single use.

"It has no form, yet it fills the world; it has no substance, yet it taints even the purest of hearts; it has no will, yet all who see it succumb to it. No greater truth exists," Dane groaned, leaning against his hand at his desk, clutching his skull and jaw. Below his sight, he opened his palm, revealing scars where The Darkness carved his skin like canyons with each experiment.

"There has to be a way to channel this Darkness without succumbing to its corruption!" he growled to himself. If their child were to use The Darkness to eliminate it, avoiding corruption was the top priority. The amounts he or she would be using were thousands, if not hundreds of thousands of times more than Dane was using now. Even an army of Aurora Clerics dedicating their Light to ensure corruption of the child wouldn't happen might not be enough.

As Dane felt the world close around him, ease washed over him as if a weight had lifted from his shoulders. Coming out of the laboratory, he noticed the acolytes and other clerics could also feel the comfort in the air.

"Have you done it, master?" Vieren asked, staring at the air all around them.

"No, I didn't do this. This is… wait here," Dane instructed, bolting through the chapel's front doors, sprinting for the cottage that used to serve as the base for the Aurora. As he neared, the feeling became stronger, making all the forest's colors seem brighter and more vibrant than he'd ever seen. With only a few more strides, Dane slowed to a walk, peeking around the corner of the cottage to see Ariel facing away from the door. She wasn't in her spectral form, nor was she using another pseudo-body: it was Ariel, the goddess herself.

With respectful and nervous steps, Dane walked closer, realizing just how much time had passed since he'd visited her temple last. Ariel turned to him with an almost blank expression, smiling dimly when she caught sight of him. From his observation, her posture no longer suggested her pregnant form, so he could only assume she held their child within her arms. Dane swallowed and sucked on his now dry lips, though again, Dane noticed her arms didn't appear to carry anything.

"Ariel, I thought you couldn't come to Usoria," he stammered, swallowing again. Ariel's voice wasn't angry, but it didn't have the same warmth he'd known it to have.

"I can for short periods. But I must leave much of myself within my home."

"Then, are you here to scold me for my scarce visits?" Dane asked, nearly making his voice squeak.

"I have been lonely these past three years, but that is not why I am here. I thought you should meet your daughter before too much time goes by." The skin in his hands felt sticky, and a lump formed in his throat.

"D-daughter?"

"Yes, our daughter. Our warrior of Light." Ariel smiled, reaching behind her for something. Dane saw a tiny hand gripping the cloth of her skirt while hiding behind her leg.

"Come, Rhinne, say hello to your father." Ariel coaxed, leading a small blue-eyed girl with long champagne-blonde hair from behind her. The girl reluctantly moved around her legs, clinging to Ariel's skirt and hiding her face against her leg, her light blue dress like a beacon for Dane to see.

"H-how is this possible? She's already so big, yet only three years have passed. How old is she?"

"In Usorian time, she is six years of age. Time within the Temple used to flow erratically compared to Usorian time, accelerating or slowing without reason. Since Rhinne's conception, time within the temple has stabilized to be twice that of Usoria."

"Then, doesn't that mean she will age much more quickly? She could surpass us both in age and die before I complete my research!"

"Her soul is partially mortal, meaning part of her life is tied to Usorian time, leading to her rapid childhood while in the temple. However, her soul is also partly divine; once she has matured, she will age almost imperceptibly. As such, Rhinne isn't fully either; she is something in between. We are in uncharted territory now." Dane closed the distance between them with slow but happy steps, crouching to see his daughter's soft-featured face better. As he came within arm’s reach, Rhinne peeked a look at him, backing away behind Ariel's skirt once more with wide eyes.

"Mommy?" she whimpered, clutching at Ariel's skirt more until she knelt and put an arm around her, bringing her to the front once more.

"It is alright. Dane is your father. He won't hurt you." Dane reached out his hand, scooting closer to allow her tiny hands to reach him. Before she touched him, Rhinne backed away into Ariel's arms, whimpering again until Ariel hushed her gently and reached out her hand instead, placing it in Dane's palm.

"See, there's no need to worry." She soothed. Timidly, Rhinne unfurled from Ariel's embrace, reaching out and putting a hand in Dane's next to Ariel's. The moment they touched, Dane felt the world change. He could feel his eyes begin stinging as a lump formed in his chest, and the weight of his responsibility hit, not to the world, but to his daughter . This child wasn't just a weapon. No, not a weapon, not in the slightest. Her large doe eyes further distorted his vision, and he wiped his eyes. Rhinne was his daughter, a part of his flesh, a part of his very soul, and it was his duty to care for and guide her as she grew, not simply to use her. Slowly, he closed his thumb around her soft, tiny hand and gently shook it in greeting.

"Hi there, Rhinne. I'm your father."

Strings of black energy snapped shut around the unsuspecting couple, dragging them through a growing pit of dark swirling goop. Within moments, they dropped into a stone brick cell, surrounded by fierce, giant knights.

"What is this? What is it you want?" the man screamed, trying to break the bands holding him on the floor.

"If it's money you want, m-m-my father can get you all you ever desire!" the woman screamed. Will chuckled under his breath, pushing up his hexagonal-rimmed glasses and walking into the swirling, dim light of the bands.

"What we want is far more precious than gold or silver. Your contribution to Kritas is much appreciated," he said, the light hiding his eyes with its glare. A woman with blood-red hair stepped out from behind him, her eyes glowing with a sickening green light, putting her hand out. A tight feeling began to rise in the chests of the couple when a violet circle shone around them, revealing a white-haired man standing motionless with a dark metal staff in his hand. Clouds pulled from them, distilling into a pale pink liquid inside a small bottle. Within moments, the couple fell still as the Thrall Knights gathered them up and tossed the corpses into the gorge.

"Oh my, Will. You are taking the title of King of Spiders quite seriously. Even I wouldn't have been so heartless," Hilda commented, handing the bottle to Arkarium as he readied an alchemic Matrix.

"He provides us with the Life Forces we need to finish the last of our research, Hilda," Arkarium replied dryly, placing the vial in the center of a matrix with a few other objects, and beginning to meld them together carefully. Will grinned, writing a note in his journal before adjusting his glasses again.

"Indeed: any butterflies that come into my web should be grateful for the opportunity. Besides, where else would we get the life forces for our work?" Will asked, adjusting his glasses as the torchlight flashed over the glass. Hilda draped an arm over his shoulders and kissed his cheek.

"You are such a terrifying noble," she teased, walking to Arkarium and watching as the reaction worked. The Master Alchemist began to grunt and strain, holding his hands against the pressure building between his palms. Tense minutes passed as the reaction intensified, lighting the room with a pale lavender glow, and tremors filtered through the ground.

With a howling whisper, all sound ceased, and the pressure disappeared; the candle's light dimmed as a chill filled the room, making a thin frost appear on the floor and table. All that remained was the single glowing crystal in the center of the matrix, pulsing with a faint chime like a tiny bell. Hissing whispers howled around them when all the shadows swirled and pulled into the crystal. A pulse like a loud drum pounded from it, shoving everyone back hard, ripping through the halls and above the ground, ringing the hollow bell within the clock tower at the center of their city above.

Arkarium lowered his arm, staring at the pale rose-colored crystal, pulsing with almost otherworldly power. He reached out to it with awe-filled reverence as the crystal seemed to be drawn to his palm, no bigger than a thimble but brimming with energy.

"I've done it!" he whispered, his voice shaking with excitement as he carefully stood, turning to show Hilda.

"Is that…"

"It is an imperfect crystal, but yes, this is what you sought after: Life eternal with your youth and beauty intact." Hilda reached out for it, her hands shaking as it floated to her and hovered within her palm.

"It may be imperfect, but its power is perfect enough." She shivered.

"There is but one step I require to complete this crystal, and only one person can give me what I need." Hilda raised an eyebrow and glowered at the old alchemist, greedily clutching the crystal.

"And who would that be?"

"The White Mage." Will interrupted, closing his book of notes with a satisfying slap. Hilda gripped the crystal tighter, letting out an annoyed sigh while walking to the other side of the room.

"That white-haired buffoon is too set on ridding the world of what he calls 'The Darkness.' And it's what we need to create this crystal. What do you need him for?" Arkarium placed a hand on his chin, stroking his beard.

"Dark Alchemy allows me to bend and twist Life Force into whatever I want, but with my current method and matrix, the power of the crystal is poisonous and will corrupt your youth over time. My spies report that The White Mage can reverse 'The Darkness' into something else. With that knowledge, I can create a perfect Crystal of Everlife."

"I doubt he'd want to share his findings with us. Besides, once he finds out what we're doing, he and his self-righteous sect will come to stop us for good."

"Then what if I were to approach him as a fellow researcher? I'll ask him what he knows and bring it to Master Arkarium." Will suggested, smirking at Hilda over his shoulder. Hida shivered; she swore every time she looked at him, she could see hazy spider legs hovering over his back.

"Could you convince him that way? He is much more attuned to the Darkness than you think. And he disappeared nearly nine years ago; how would you even find him?"

"Hilda, my dear, your desire for youth and beauty drives you and prompted your failure to enlist his help. On the other hand, I have been searching for what the Darkness is . All I do, even for you two, is for a better future; I doubt he'd turn that away." Will smirked, reaching for a bag and packing it with various books, scrolls, food, and paper. Arkarium stood over him, looking down over his nose with steely eyes.

"His last known location was in the Forest of Peace, West of the Dragon Forest in Leafra. There aren't many places where he could disappear and go… unnoticed." Will surmised.

"We shall be waiting for your return, Will." Arkarium thrummed, putting a heavy hand on his shoulder.

"It will be glorious," Will growled, leaving through the sewers of Kritas to find the White Mage. As the young man left, Hilda stared at the crystal, holding it to the light, watching the swirling clouds within. With a crazed smile, she slammed the crystal against her chest, clouds of black swirling around her as she doubled over and sank into her chest. Arkarium heard Hilda’s grunting, his curiosity turning to horror when he saw what was happening.

"YOU FOOL!" he shouted, reaching out to cast a counterspell, but Hilda's glare stopped him. Inch by inch, the crystal slowly sank into her body and fused with her, its power flowing through her like a river of ice. A cloud of sick yellow power appeared around her, moving around her body like a slow flame. After another few seconds, Hilda's grunts of pain mellowed into hard breathing.

"I told you the crystal is incomplete. Do you have any idea what could have happened to you?" Arkarium scolded, holding his hand out to help her to her feet. Hilda's once-golden-brown eyes glowed with the same sickly yellow power that now permeated her very being.

"But it didn't. And now, I have what I want." Hilda huffed, running her hands over her body with a sultry smile, pleased that she would now maintain her figure from here to eternity.

Three weeks passed as Will trekked across the Nihal desert, stopping in Arentia for a resupply of food and water on his way to Leafra. Nightmares plagued him every night, and what sounded like hissing whispers constantly buzzed in his ears. As he traveled, clarity slowly came to him as he left the fog of Kritas' Dark Alchemy. His stomach churned, and his skin paled; the realization that so many lives ended by his hand in Kritas and, by extension, Hilda and Master Arkarium, fell on him like a wave.

His mission to find the White Mage remained, but he now vowed never to return to Kritas. He needed to atone for all the atrocities he committed.

It took him only a short time to find the outer border of the Forest of Peace, but something made him hesitant to enter. The whispers haunting him pushed him on; there may be a chance the White Mage could help him atone and put him on a path of redemption. With that thought, he took his first steps into the dark forest.

It felt like days passed while he searched, constantly aware of a dark presence somewhere out of sight. Sometimes he thought he could see a pair of eyes staring at him, only to disappear into the midnight-like air. But with each hour, panic and dread grew, as did the desperation for forgiveness. The shadows closed around him, and the whispers became louder, making him sleep less and less. And then, it happened. After waking from a particularly vivid nightmare, Will sensed something in the shadows around him; it was cold, like a breeze in a blizzard cutting straight to his soul. Large violet eyes appeared in a great shadow before him, its shape swirling like a cloud of soot in the form of a person.

Reaching for his journal with shaky hands, Will turned to the center pages, reading over a spell he had learned earlier that year as a blast of fire shot from his palm. The Inferno shot through the cloud, its form pulling back together as if nothing had happened.

"What's the matter, little mage? Can't face your sins?" the shadow growled, slowly approaching. Will could hardly breathe, gathering his things and beginning to run, driven on by panic. He dared not look behind him, knowing that thing was closing in. Will jumped behind a tree for cover, trying to calm the thunder in his chest and the blizzard in his lungs. Peeking around the tree, he couldn't see the creature, but still, he dared not move. Letting out a breath, he turned back to see the beast salivating before him, holding its clawed hands wide. Will screamed as he turned to run, only to be met with its claws, tearing through the flesh of his back and the tree, throwing him to the ground.

"What's the matter, O King of Spiders? Is your crown a farce?" The shadow thrummed, picking him up by the scruff of his robes, holding him in the air to meet its gaze.

"How the mighty have fallen," it said, dragging a claw down his leg. Searing pain roared through him, feeling like winter spread under his skin. Looking down, Will saw that black ooze dripped from the wound instead of blood as ash swirled into the air.

"I'm going to enjoy making you feel every last ounce of torment you inflicted. It will take weeks," the shadow growled, taking one of its claws and driving it through Will's calf. Again, he cried out in pain as the shadow dropped him to the ground, raising its claws to strike his back again.

"So this is how it ends?" Will thought, beginning to feel the ice spreading through his legs and back, sapping his strength as he tried to crawl away. Rolling onto his back, Will spread his arms out. The shadow grinned widely, readying to rake its claws down his chest as slowly as he could and savor his agony. Instead, a beam of bright white light cut through the shadow, making it turn to face whatever was behind it. Several more beams of light punched through its form in short order, until it dissolved into a cloud of ash.

As his consciousness faded, he could hear muffled voices in the distance as someone appeared in his vision. The person seemed to be calling out to him, but he couldn't understand what they were saying. The tone of their voice seemed worried as they called to someone else. Within moments, he was lifted and carried by someone in armor, running through the forest. As his vision faded, he saw a large white building in the distance, as whoever was holding him called out for someone.

To Rhinne, it was strange living here in Usoria; time was always so much slower. No, slower wasn't the right word; time felt measured and finite compared to her time within her mother's temple. There were some oddities, especially having two birthdays in the space of a year while with her mother, and only one birthday while spending time with her father in Usoria.

The passing years revealed dozens of questions Rhinne had about herself and the power she commanded. She could lift the mood of everyone around her just by being there. She could understand nearly every magical concept and spell known to the Aurora, especially those dealing with the Ultimate Light her father studied so profusely. The more she understood about her power, the less afraid she became of the world, seeming to push away all the Darkness around her. Additionally, Rhinne could instinctively feel the pain and hurt within any person's heart and soul. She could feel their Darkness; whatever her power was, she could reach into a person and remove their Darkness or help conquer it, re-igniting the light within them.

Her current month-long visit was in preparation for her 18th birthday; an event usually met with a massive celebration with all a person's closest friends and family. Unfortunately, her father, Dane, seemed more interested in his research than her birthday, constantly locked away within his laboratory. It was the one place within the Aurora Temple that Rhinne was utterly terrified of and not allowed to go, which left one burning question in her mind over the years: why? Why was this one room off-limits to her, and why did she fear it so much?

But this day, she would put aside those questions as she was busy helping an acolyte weave a complex spell to set off magical fireworks for her party. Sprigs of blue and red flowers, snippets of emerald green ferns, and drops of white liquid all mixed in a mash of sweet-smelling potion. As she wove the final spell over the mash, Eleanor burst through the front door carrying someone in her arms, shouting for Dane and Tasia to help the young man.

Rhinne was about to return to her magic fireworks when she felt a chill from the infirmary. Usually, she could feel the Darkness within anyone, interpreting it as a blot or stain on a person's soul. But this feeling was far more intense, like a snowstorm against her skin. Whoever was in the infirmary needed her to help overpower The Darkness within them. As Eleanor came out, Rhinne ran to her and caught her arm.

"Who did you bring in?" Rhinne asked with stunned awe. Eleanor sighed and shrugged.

"I don't know. An Omen was attacking him, and it looks like it got him good." She explained, holding out her gauntlet, dripping with a thick black ooze sizzling on the metal.

"If Master Dane and Tasia don't do something soon, he won't make it." As Eleanor left to clean her armor, Rhinne stood in silence. She'd been on patrols with the Clerics before and faced the Omen creatures. But she and the Clerics managed to conquer them before The Omens harmed anyone; was this the result of a successful attack?

A moment later, Vieren stormed out of the hallway and called for any High Clerics at the temple. Rhinne crept to the infirmary door, peeking inside to see her father and Tasia buzzing around a young man; her father used a healing spell while Tasia cleared and cut away swaths of black ooze. All around them, Rhinne could see the lights dimming and the cold feeling becoming even more powerful, seeming to fill the room as it spilled through the doorway.

"Can you make the healing spell stronger?" Taisa demanded.

"I don't think I can. This young man is already weak, and I don't want to strain his Life Force." Tasia growled in frustration, moving faster within a wound on the young man's back, splashing disinfecting salves onto the injury. After a few minutes, Tasia grabbed a medical alchemy matrix, closed the skin, wrapped a potion-soaked bandage around the young man, and sighed heavily.

"I've done everything I can for him."

"My healing spells can't help him any further. We'll need a miracle if he's going to make it." Dane sighed, both standing defeated beside the bed. Rhinne timidly approached and looked over the young man's face. He couldn't have been much older than her. His light golden hair appeared soft, like a cloud lying around his face, making it stand out against the blue officer's suit he wore. Rhinne became enamored, inching closer for a better look. As she stared, everything fell away, allowing her to see the Darkness flowing through and around him. With a glance at her hands, Rhinne felt a surge of confidence, clenching her fists.

"I can help him," she murmured, coming closer with more reassured steps.

"What?" Dane asked, confused.

"I can help him. I can get rid of the Darkness affecting him."

"Rhinne, I haven't taught you to combat this Darkness. It isn't just his soul that needs healing."

"The Ultimate Light must meet Darkness in all its forms to defeat it. Didn't you tell me that, Father?"

"Yes, but this is more advanced than you are ready for."

"Father, I know I can do it. Just trust me; I was born for this, remember?" Dane wanted to stop her, to send Rhinne away and keep her safe from this potent form of Darkness infecting the young man. But Rhinne was also stubborn when helping people with their Darkness. With a sigh, he stepped aside, readying a shielding spell in case The Darkness tried to corrupt her. Tasia whispered to him as they stood to the side.

"Are you crazy? She doesn't even know the basics of first aid! Let alone a complex medical-"

"Rhinne is a child of the Ultimate Light. She was born with the power to fight against The Darkness. Let her try." Reluctantly, she stepped back to watch as Rhinne moved closer, looking over the bandages slowly turning black and listening to his labored breathing. Closing her eyes, Rhinne sifted through the myriad of emotions surrounding him; that was The Darkness of the Omen that attacked him. She could quickly eliminate that, but it wasn't the only Darkness in him.

"Well, Rhinne?" Dane asked.

"If it were just the Omen's Darkness, it would be easy. It's his Darkness synergizing with it and making the wounds worse," she said, pushing past the Omen's Darkness until she found the source of the young man's pain. She could almost physically feel his guilt and panic washing against her like an ocean wave. Reaching out, she held her hand over him. Black ooze seeped from the bandages, reaching up to her fingers. Dane was about to cast his readied shield around her, but saw the ooze burn away when it touched Rhinne's finger.

A golden glow began falling from her palm like snow, burning away the ooze with each tiny orb. The glow enveloped her arm as more tiny orbs of light spread over the boy, burning away the ooze faster and faster, when a bright golden light filled the room as if a bomb had detonated. Every trace of the ooze disappeared in an ash cloud, making the entire room feel lighter.

As the light settled, Dane had to sprint to catch Rhinne as she collapsed, holding her steady for a while as she regained her footing.

"Ho my, you were right; I wasn't quite ready for that," Rhinne snickered, holding her head as her lightheadedness passed.

"It's as I thought; you aren't ready to channel that much power. Give it time; you'll get there." Dane encouraged as Tasia unwrapped the bandages, seeing no trace of the black ooze or the rotting flesh. Reaching for another matrix, Tasia closed over the gashes in his back.

"He seems stable now. Can you use a healing spell to do the rest?" Tasia asked, pulling away the matrix and revealing dark scars on his back and leg.

"Some but not all. I cannot channel enough power to reverse the damage caused by an Omen,” Dane sighed, casting his spell to heal the remaining internal injuries, thinking of Vieren and Mars and the scars they carried after facing the Darkness of the Raegonian Gavesite. As Rhinne stood next to the bed, Dane looked at her from under his brow with an almost fearful awe.

" What was that power? " Dane thought in awe, noting that the surrounding area still felt light and the Darkness hadn't settled back into place like in his experiments.

" She's much more powerful than I thought possible. If she finds her own Ultimate Light, combined with my research, she could eradicate The Darkness easily! " Dane thought. Vieren and two more High Clerics burst through the door, ready to offer their light to save the boy's life, only to find the emergency had passed.

"Master, did… were you able to heal him?" Vieren asked, seeing the young man sleeping soundly.

"No, it was Rhinne, my daughter.", Dane chuckled, his spell finally healing the last of the wounds and allowing Dane to face Vieren.

"Your daughter?! How much have you taught her?" Vieren asked, staring wide-eyed at Rhinne.

"For the power she used, I haven't completed enough of my research or taught her enough. It is far beyond anything I have learned." Dane answered, rolling the boy over and adjusting him to be more comfortable. Rhinne studied the face of the young man, making Dane tense as he saw the sudden adoration in her eyes. Yes, he wanted her to find her Ultimate Light, but he wanted it to be with someone within the Order, someone who he deemed worthy, and not a random stranger he knew nothing about.

"What's his name?" Rhinne asked with an almost swooning whisper.

"We don't know yet. Eleanor brought him in unconscious." Dane answered, watching for any sign of hostile intent. When the young man opened his amethyst eyes, he blinked a few times before focusing on the room around him.

"Where am I?" he gasped, beginning to panic when Rhinne grabbed his shoulders and gently stopped him.

"Easy, you're safe here. You're in the medical ward of the Aurora Temple."

"The Aurora Temple? Is this where I can find the White Mage?" he asked, allowing Rhinne to settle him back down on the massive pillows behind him.

"Yes, it is," Dane answered sharply, drawing his attention.

"What is your name? Coming to find us here in the Forest of Peace must mean your situation is desperate."

"I am Will Seren. Master Arkarium of Kritas originally sent me to find you, but I can't go back; I won't go back; I won't be his puppet any longer." Will said, his voice fast as he gripped his head. Rhinne gently touched his shoulder, instantly calming him. Dane could see the desperation in his eyes, taking him back to the day he had killed Menodora through his actions, and how Ephenia had stilled his panicked being. With a silent sigh, Dane uncrossed his arms and eased his tone. 

"Slow down, young man. I am Dane Altoor, and this is my daughter, Rhinne. Tell me what happened and why you sought me out." After gathering his resolve, Will recounted the last few years of his life.

"I began studying the origins of Dark Alchemy in Kritas almost a decade ago, learning about its power source and its effect on the world. I confronted the Master of Dark Alchemy, Arkarium, and he brought me into his fold, asking me to help guide the usage of Dark Alchemy into a better future. Without my noticing, he manipulated me into assisting in creating an army of Thrall Knights for King Hekaton and a crystal for his colleague, Hilda. Over time, the captures led to unsuspecting citizens when the criminals became wise to our traps, or the supply of jailed convicts was exhausted.

"Just a few weeks ago, Mas… Arkarium completed what he called an imperfect crystal of Everlife for Hilda and her quest for Eternal Life. Because of its imperfection, he sent me to seek you out to help achieve the crystal's perfect state. But when I left, my head cleared, and I realized what I had done. I know I can never undo my past, but I ask that I be allowed to stay here and help you find a way to rid the world of Darkness as penance." Silence filled the room as Dane's eyes darkened, walking to the far side of the room opposite Will, staring out a window to the dark forest.

"Are you sincere in your desire for penance?" Dane sneered.

"Yes, with all my being. If ending my life would make it right, I would do it, but I don't think it would. The Darkness I’ve helped create would still exist," Will answered. Another long Silence followed, making everyone nervous.

"I can't say you are entirely at fault for your actions: The Darkness is powerfully manipulative if you allow it." Dane again faced Will, a shadow over his eyes, dimming the room.

"But you are at fault for your choices leading you into its control. I cannot judge you, blame you, or forgive you. You must find that on your own until you feel it is enough. Let those scars be a reminder to keep you on your chosen path while you stay here at the Aurora. Rhinne, Tasia, I leave his settlement in your care." Dane said, leaving the room in silence. Vieren followed him, quietly speaking with him as they ventured to Dane's Lab.

"Master, are you sure this is wise? It could be a trap."

"I am aware of that, Vieren. We shall closely watch him until we know he intends what he says. But there is something else that bothers me."

"Arkarium and Hilda?"

"Yes. Send a Cleric to Kritas. Disguise them well enough to blend in and find out what is happening there. If they've succeeded, there is no telling how far they will pursue this eternal life, no matter how incomplete."

"Shouldn't we find a way to stop them, master? Innocent people are being assassinated for a quest of vanity!"

"We will; eradicating the Darkness is the best way. I am getting closer, Vieren. But until then, send the spies, and once we have a better picture, we will do all we can to disrupt their quest." Dane assured, smiling at him before entering his lab and locking the door behind him. Dane could hear agitated whispers all around him, drawing his attention to a glass jar containing a fist-sized lump on his desk. A tepid smirk played across his face as he watched the mass within, picking up the jar to see it better. It looked almost like a badly decomposed liver or heart.

"Soon, Usoria, you shall be reborn."

Chapter Text

The Dra-tiichi smiled. The wrinkles in his face betrayed his remaining monstrous strength as he looked at the younglings gathered within his chamber. It was here they would hear the Dracova tales that would serve as their lesson: the history of the Dracova and their hero, The Keiseer. Sitting down with the aid of his wide-bladed sword, he waited for the younglings to quiet down, then began the ancient tale.

"Long ago, the home of all dragons, Oldesta, fell to a world-devouring civil war. Many sought to escape, and two greater dragons, Eskalade and our great bafotruhk, Ukitaan, helped them in a desperate escape and came to Usoria. They found refuge on a lonely but fertile continent in the middle of a great sea, which we now call Pantheon. But to the heartbreak of Ukitaan, she did not find a suitable mate among those who escaped or among the dragons living within Usoria. She wandered for many years until an overly ambitious human defeated her. He was from a world called Earth named Phillip of Cognac." The younglings pressed in closer, listening intently. Two of them, close friends, scooted even closer: Macross and Vulcurion.

"As Phillip readied to deliver the final blow, her sad and lonely eyes caught his attention; they almost seemed to ask, 'Is this how it will end?'. When Phillip finally sheathed his sword, Ukitaan asked why he hesitated, and doing so would only give her another chance to destroy him. Phillip sighed, explaining that he was alone in the world he came from.

"Feeling sorry for the great dragon, and for what he had done, he bandaged her wounds and looked after her until she could move again. Once she could, Ukitaan felt she had found her mate, but wondered how she could cultivate such a relationship when she could easily squash him underfoot? She prayed to our Jennu Opsola, Quetzalquatol, seeking a means to allow her love to grow. 

“Seeing the thread that tied her heart to this human, Quetzalquatol cast his power over Ukitaan, changing her to take on a partially human form. When Phillip saw her new form, he was initially nervous but slowly warmed to her advances. Their relationship was volatile at best, but they were inseparable, and soon, a child was born; the first Dracova; the body of a human, with the horns, wings, tail, and strength of Drakin.

"More children came, and Pantheon became a wealthy city. Some Dracova chose human mates from the continent of Usoria, birthing offspring with fewer Dracova traits but still carrying the fire that burns within us all. As we ventured out into the wider world, some Usorians saw us as a threat to the humans, elves, and fairies of Usoria, despite evidence to the contrary. Our draconic blood roared to protect our families and loved ones when the fearful humans attacked, calling on our drakin, becoming fiercely famous far and wide for our strength in battle. Rumors began to spread that if a human defeated a Dracova, their name would echo 'Slayer' through eternity.

"We cried to our Jennu Opsola for help as the attacks became more frequent and violent, leaving hundreds of Dracova and thousands of humans dead. Quetzalquatol heard our cries and spoke to a goddess of Usoria, Minerna, The Great Mother. She came down in all her glory and declared that The Great Mother would severely judge anyone who hunted or attacked us. The goddess then instructed the Dra-tiichi of Pantheon to gather all Dracova and their families back to Pantheon. For a generation, the attacks ceased, and we Dracova lived in peace." Again, the young seated at the Dra-tiichi's feet pressed in closer to listen, Macross and Vulcurion elbowing each other for space. Others fidgeted and squirmed as tiny wings brushed against faces or short tails were squished. The Dra-tiichi waited for all the young ones to quiet down before continuing.

"After that generation, despite the goddess's threats, the humans could not see past their greed and fear. Legends began spreading that our power was rooted in our dragon heritage! Poachers would attack the Dra-tiichi who ventured forth in hopes of bartering peace, erasing their memories with newly discovered Usorian Magic. When these Dra-tiichi were found, they were often missing their horns and sometimes even their tail and wings.

"These humans took their prizes, devouring them in many tonics and brews in hopes of harnessing our strength. When that did not sate their desires, other rumors told how the Drarytiss gained our abilities from the blades we wield, not from our strength of arm and skill. As the stories took root, many Dracova became the victims of brutal attacks if they visited Usoria for any reason.

"Those that dared to leave Pantheon again sought out human villages where they could live in peace and be closer to the people of their mates. But it was no use. The Dracova offered supplication to Minerna once more, and again, the goddess showed her power and slew those who brought this heinous act against us. Despite that, the attacks only swelled, becoming raids of Usorian Dracova villages, devastating them for a chance to claim one of our blades, even if no Drarytiss were present. In desperation, the Dracova turned to their drakin, asking the dragons for aid in their protection, and still , the humans came.

"During a particularly vicious attack, a Shiivi-cova (Soldier) stood against the horde of humans with nothing but a wooden shield. The Shiivi-cova was mortally wounded but still pulled his battered body towards the screams and wails within the burning village, wanting to protect them.

"As he crawled, the greater dragon Eskalade saw him and could sense the Shiivi-cova's desire to protect his people, which moved him. The greater dragon was grievously wounded and wouldn't live to see the end of the day. So with the last ounce of his strength, Eskalade fused his immense power and knowledge with the Shiivi-cova, giving rise to the very first Trothar-cuin of the Dracova: The Keiseer. His power dwarfed even the most powerful mage among the humans, his armor becoming as hard as dragon scales, covering his entire body as if it were a dragon’s." The Dra-tiichi stood, motioning down his body with a wave of his arms, his enthusiasm rising while the youngling's eyes widened with wonder.

"With his aid, the attacks finally stopped, and Keiseer watched over the Dracova as Trothar-cuin from that day forward. To this day, no one knows the identity of the first Keiseer. But the Keiseer has guarded our people generation after generation. It is said that when the time comes, the Keiseer will leave his post and fly through the world, searching for a successor to whom he will hold out his sword, The Kaiserium, and name them the next Keiseer.” The Dra-tiichi reached behind him, drawing his heavy sword from the ground, and pointing it at the wide-eyed young ones. 

“Only the successor will see the face of the previous Keiseer." When the Dra-tiichi finished, the younglings stared at his sword for a time before jumping up and running out into the front yard, picking up sticks and swinging them like the Shiivi-cova from so long ago.

"When I grow up, I'm gonna be the next Keiseer and protect my mama!" Macross shouted at the top of his lungs, to which Vulcurion quickly objected.

"No, I'm going to be the next Keiseer and protect everyone!" he shouted, soon objected by many other young ones as they swung oversized sticks in imaginary adventures as Keiseer, the Great Protector and hero of the Dracova.

"Maybe one day, one of you will, just as you did, my dear granddaughter." The Dra-tiichi muttered, looking up to Keiseer Yeso, the current Trothar-cuin, and smiled. He vividly remembered the day he passed the title to her, training her mercilessly until she could hold the True Keiseer form. Once her training was complete, she took her place above Pantheon's massive viaduct bridge connecting Pantheon and Usoria, her glowing gaze watching over even the most human of Dracova.

Twenty years later

Macross and Vulcurion hurtled through the training course, only competing with themselves and leaving the others far behind. They moved as though they were one, performing maneuvers in perfect sync. Each swing of their giant swords sliced through obstacles before them, crossing the finish line simultaneously. Over the years, Macross became known for his unusual brute strength, even feared by some of the Caex Ankin, or sword masters. And while Vulcurion didn't have the same ferocious brute strength as Macross, he was still an esteemed swordsman. His true strength lay in finding solutions through communication, leaving his sword untouched until it became the only option left.

"Are the two of you in a race or something? You've both blown the course record away again!" one of the instructors scolded, grinning as they caught their breath while waiting for the others.

"I want…to see his face…. when I'm chosen… to be the next… Keiseer." Macross laughed, pushing out his chest only to slump over when his stinging abs reminded him of the hard work ahead. Vulcurion smiled, massaging his tense arm and stretching his legs.

"All in time… Macross. The Keiseer… chooses their successor. Besides… we're training… to become… Shiivi-cova." Macross scoffed, shaking his head as he looked to the horizon and rolled his eyes.

"Says you. Strength to overpower your foes is all that matters, as Shiivi-cova or as Keiseer. There will be changes when the Keiseer chooses me." Vulcuirion lowered his brow.

"Macross, you're speaking as though the honor of Keiseer is nothing more than a kludge to lord over the people. Keiseer is our Trothar-cuin, not a tool for conquest."

"Vulcurion, listen to yourself. You're speaking like you'd rather be seated in the Council of Ten, using words rather than actions. Words mean nothing in the heat of battle." Vucurion closed his eyes and sighed, realizing he'd heard similar speeches of passion and zeal.

"You've been attending the Vutha Vargach again, haven't you?" he scolded as Macross looked away, more so in agitation rather than shame.

"Macross, you know that faction goes against everything the Keiseer stands for, not to mention that it's just a group of tavern brawlers interested in seeing who is the strongest," Vulcurion argued when Macross pushed him away.

"And what would you know of strength? You've been too busy learning how to delegate between the humans and the Dracova. We are better than them, Vulcurion! Where is your draconic pride?! We do not need to exist with them ; they must exist with us ! Humans only understand force, and Keiseer is the best way to do that. Don't you remember the Dra-tiichi's Lessons? How was it that the Keiseer who finally stopped the slaughter of all Dracova?"

"I remember the lessons well, Macross. But you're treading a dangerous path." Vulcurion warned.

"Are you saying I should forgive the humans for their crimes against us?! If the Keiseer was truly Trothar-cuin, and the Dracova still had their fire, those humans never would have-" Macross stopped himself, clenching his hand, the leather of his glove cracking under his grip.

"The Keiseer isn't a god, Macross. Their sight may reach far, but they can't be everywhere."

"In my hands, Keiseer will be. And every human will tremble in fear at the name Keiseer." Macross growled, sheathing his large sword over his back with a hard shove.

"You and the Dracova have become weak! I will restore both to their former glory with the power of the Keiseer." Macross snapped, stomping away toward the great hall where everyone would gather to hear of their training's completion. Vulcurion let out a heavy sigh and left for his barracks for a short rest and to clean his armor. Macross always kept an almost violent zeal for the pride of the Dracova, even as a child. Vulcurion tried to piece together what drove his friend, though all he learned only pointed toward Macross having to move to Pantheon from Usoria. The history of the Keiseer resonated with Macross, driving him to the peak of physical strength and speed. However, the history of Dracova occurred well over 5 millennia ago, and the battles for survival had since given way to a tense peace, with the two groups tolerating one another for the mutual benefit of trade. 

Becoming an ambassador for Pantheon to Usoria was Vulcrion's dream, hoping to mend the wounds between Humans and Dracova, hoping to show they could coexist. It would be a long road, but with the wisdom and guidance of the Counsel of Ten, Vulcurion hoped it wouldn't take decades.

The Afternoon sun shone into the Great Hall, its golden rays making the atmosphere within feel tense, but sacred. At the front of the hall stood a towering statue of Ukitaan, depicted as tho seated before them in dragon form, her dark scales and horns decorated with golden jewelry as she looked down over the crowd. Below the statue, the Maekrix Drarytiss (general) walked onto the stage, spreading his wings and hands to quiet the audience before his booming voice filled the room.

"We now celebrate those who have completed their training as Shiivi-cova under the Dra-tiichi and Caex Ankin. I am sure that out of this generation-" Before he could complete his sentence, he saw Keiseer Yeso hovering at the back of the Great Hall. Each wing beat kicked up dust until she landed and began walking with heavy steps to the front, where the General bowed and backed away from the podium, the voice of an authoritative woman greeting them all.

"Dracova, there comes a day when my time as your Trothar-cuin will end, and I am sorry to say, that day has come. The First Keiseer gave me the premonition that from these Shiivi-cova, I would choose one worthy of being Keiseer. Come forward, that I may see your faces," she called, her voice softening on the last sentence. The trainees quickly stood in a perfectly straight line without a second to waste. Macross stood proudly, fighting against his body's pain to ensure he looked the part, unlike Vulcurion, who stood next to him at attention.

" It is an honor to be chosen as the next Keiseer…" Macross thought, already planning what he would say, convinced he would be the next Keiseer. Vulcurion leaned forward and looked down the line, watching the Keiseer scan the faces of each Shiivi-cova, the shadow of the helm hiding her fierce hunter's eyes. As she neared, Vulcurion heard the Keiseer chuckle under her breath, kneeling and placing her sword on the floor.

"And what is your name, little one?" She asked, placing a hand on the young one's head and ruffling his hair. Vulcurion leaned forward to see a young one standing in front of the graduates, a small stick in hand. His horns barely peeked through his hair, and his wings were still too small to fly.

"Ketia." He said with an energetic shout, making the entire hall chuckle. The Keiseer nodded, holding out her hand for him to shake.

"Well, Ketia, it's a pleasure to meet you. And what are you doing here?"

"I'm here to be the next Keiseer!" the youngling said with conviction. Vucurion looked at Keiseer Yeso, imagining her grinning at this young one's enthusiasm.

"I see. Do you want to know a little secret?" The young one nodded eagerly as The Kasieer leaned down and whispered something. The young one smiled, swinging back and forth as an embarrassed smile grew across his face, making Vulcurion smile. He was abruptly reminded of his duty and snapped to attention when The Keiseer turned to face him, her glowing eyes appearing in the shadows of her helm. As she neared, he swallowed hard until she appeared before him.

"And what would your name be?" she asked. Vulcurion's throat became dry, and his palms sweaty, but he managed to gain his composure and answer.

"Vulcurion, my name is Vulcurion, Pliso-Keiseer." He stuttered.

"Is this your friend here next to you?" She asked, holding her hand out as though motioning to Macross.

"Yes, I am Pliso-Keiseer." Macross replied proudly. The Keiseer turned to him momentarily, narrowing her eyes as though she were disconcerted, before turning her attention back to Vulcurion.

"And what is his name?" She asked as Macross began speaking once again.

"My name is-" He abruptly stopped when The Keiseer glared at him.

"I am speaking to Vulcurion, Drot! You will answer my questions when I speak to you." The Keiseer scolded, turning her attention once again to Vulcurion.

"His name is Macross, Pliso-Keiseer." The Keiseer nodded and turned her attention to Macross.

"Now, Macross : how long have you known Vulcurion?"

"I've known him since we were young ones, Pliso-Keiseer."

"I see, and are you stronger than Vulcurion? From what I have seen, both of you are equally powerful."

"Vulcurion prefers to use words to win his battles, but in brute strength, you need to look no further than the one you see before you." The Keiseer tilted her head as she turned back to Vulcurion.

"Tell me, what does The Keiseer mean to you?" She asked.

"The Keiseer is our symbol of hope, the one we can rely on to be our Trothar-cuin and a source of strength. The Keiseer is the one that protects the Dracova of Pantheon. The Dracova draw strength from the Keiseer to protect the ones they love until everyone is protected, down to the youngest." Keiseer Yeso nodded her head and turned back to Macross.

"And to you, what does The Keiseer mean to you?"

"As a pillar, one who will obliterate the enemies that would harm the Dracova, to instruct them as a higher power than the Council of Ten." The Keiseer nodded to his response and walked further down the line, looking at each Shiivi-cova, periodically asking a question. Ultimately, she returned to Macross and Vulcurion, holding up her sword as she stood between them, her eyes disappearing in the shadow of her helm.

"Keiseer, guide mine sword." She whispered before resting it on Vulcurion's shoulder. Opening her eyes, she then turned the sword handle first to him. Macross's eyes widened, his pupils narrowing to slits as his anger boiled.

"How can you choose him?! He is weak!" Macross shouted, drawing his sword as he pushed students away and turned to The Kasieer.

"Being chosen as the Trothar-cuin requires much more than brute strength, Macross. While there is no doubt of your strength, the Kasieer is not simply a cudgel to beat the Dracova into submission or to obliterate your enemies. The Keiseer is someone who must carefully weigh their choices, as their actions will show the world what kind of people we Dracova are." Macross gritted his teeth, the grip around his sword tightening.

"I CANNOT ACCEPT THIS!" Macross thundered, widening his stance and raising his sword to the ready. Vulcurion stepped to his friend.

"Macross, please. Lower your blade. What would attacking accomplish except spill innocent blood?"

"Talk, talk, Talk, TALK! All you do is talk when you should act!" Macross shrieked, driving his sword at Vulcurion. The Keiseer grabbed her sword, pushed Vulcurion away, and threw Macross to the ground, knocking his sword out of his hand. It stuck into the granite floor with a hard clang, too far out of his reach.

"Your objection is noted, Macross. But your actions solidify what I have been trying to tell you. You would lead us to ruin." Macross looked from Keiseer to Vulcurion, pursing his brow hard as he got up and ran for his sword.

"If this is what the Dracova have become, then I cannot live among you. You're all weak! I will show you the lost strength of the Dracova and raise the Keiseer to what it truly is!" He shouted, disappearing through one of the stained-glass windows. Vulcurion tried to pursue, but Keiseer Yeso stopped him with an iron grip.

"There is no reasoning with him now, Vulcurion. He will return one day; you must be ready to do the unthinkable. Come, your training begins now." She sighed, laying her sword in his hands. Vulcurion looked down at the massive polished red blade: Is this what it truly meant to be Trothar-cuin?

For the next few weeks, Yeso's training kept Vulcurion busy enough to almost forget about his best friend. Macross had disappeared from Pantheon, and when his training left him enough energy, Vulcurion would search for him, often straining his wings late into the night. After training one night, Yeso met him on the roof of the training barracks.

"He's lost to us, you know that, don't you?" she asked mournfully. Vulcurion said nothing for a while, staring at the silvery moon hanging low over the horizon.

"I refuse to believe that. Macross can be-"

"There is no bringing him back.” Keiseer Yeso interrupted. “Macross has made up his mind, and you will not change it," Yeso said sternly. 

“Have you ever lost a close friend because of differing beliefs?” Vulcurion asked, looking at her with a scowl. Yeso removed her helmet as a gentle red glow surrounded her, and the armor of the Keiseer faded away, revealing Yeso as she truly appeared; her fiery reddish-orange hair flowed in the breeze as her armor reverted to a simpler green plate-mail. Her left eye shone like a ruby, a small remnant of her draconic heritage, but her right eye was hazy and scarred, the color seemly drained away from it.

"My grandfather was the Keiseer before me. He was the Dra-tiichi who taught you all the lessons as Young Ones. My two older sisters served as Shiivi-cova for many years, gaining ranks and becoming well-known by the Meagears and Maekrix Drarytiss. But when I, a youngling common Dracova, was chosen to be The Keiseer instead of one of my sisters, they turned against me. My oldest sister even tried to assassinate me that night, giving me these." Yeso turned slightly, pointing to the scars and revealing her right eye to be blind.

"My grandfather tried talking to them. But no amount of talking would sway them; they’d convinced themselves that either was the only genuinely worthy candidate to become The Keiseer. To this day, they still will not speak to me." Vulcurion sighed, drooping his wings as he looked out over Pantheon, wondering if there was any way to bring his childhood friend back from the brink. A man's far-away scream cut through the night, followed by others as they were abruptly cut short.

"That came from the council's chamber," Yeso commented, her armor returning in a flash of light as she and Vulcurion flew toward the noise. Yeso outran Vulcurion, arriving at the chamber within moments. Over the minute it took Vulcurion to come, he could still hear Dracova killed amidst the sounds of clanging blades. When Vulcurion landed, the sight before him made his heart freeze; blood painted the floor and streaked the walls, soaking into the clothes of the slaughtered council members. He felt dizzy as rage began to overtake him, his fangs creaking and his eyes narrowing to slits. Fire billowed from around his hands as he drew his sword and charged at the assailant Keiseer Yeso battled.

"Vulcurion! NO!" She commanded. But his charge caught the man, pinning him to the wall, cracking the granite blocks. To Vulcurion's horror, he saw Macross grinning wildly over the polished edge of his friend's sword.

"If this is what it took to use your full strength, I would have done it ages ago!" Macross seethed.

"Why did you kill the council?!" Vulcurion demanded.

"Why? WHY?! The council brought nothing but weakness to the Dracova! The Drakin laugh at us! Our draconic heritage melts away with each decade. I will make us strong again! The Council was holding us back!"

"This is not the way, Macross!"

"THIS IS THE ONLY WAY! I have the strength to see my future through. Do you have the strength to ensure yours?" Vulcurion could only sneer at him, holding himself back from pushing the edge of his sword through Macross's throat. Keiseer Yeso grabbed his forearm firmly, shaking her head when Vulcuron looked back.

"Put your sword down. Do not take this path. Not like this," She instructed, gently pulling Vulcurion’s sword down and guiding him away from Macross. Before Macross could react, the Keiseer pressed him to the wall, a low thrum billowing from her throat until the rest of the Shiivi-cova arrived. A nearby stable held Macress tied with solid ropes and chains while Vulcurion, the Keiseer, and some nearby Shiivi-cova cleaned the blood from the chamber until morning.

When the sun rose, it was ironically the color of blood, lighting the room with its fiery glow. The Shiivi-cova then dragged Macross before the King and Queen to answer for his brutal actions. His only defense was the words he had howled to Vulcurion, preaching how he would return strength to the Dracova. 

The king sighed heavily, his fists balling and his body shivering until he bellowed that Macross was banished, never to be looked upon by any Dracova from that day forward, no matter how human. The Shiivi-cova drug Macross through the city as he writhed in his bindings, and across the great bridge connecting Pantheon to Usoria, tying him to a tree with his chains and ropes and tossing him down the road. Vulcurion stayed as long as The Keiseer allowed, finally walking away with slow, heavy steps an hour later, listening to the wrathful screams of Macross fading behind him.

" I'm sorry, Macross…" he thought, swearing he could hear Yeso's breath quiver as well.

Macross screamed until he began to bellow blood, struggling to loosen the ropes around him as dirt and twigs raked across his face. When he finally spent all his energy, Macross buried his face in the grass and wept. Only now did the weight of his banishment hit him. As a youngling, the only family he had was his mother. His father died when rogue humans raided their small Dracova settlement.

He could still see the knife lodged in his father's back, just as Keiseer Yeso swooped in and dealt with the humans. Despite the healing powers of the Keiseer, his father still died. At the Keiseer's behest, the settlement moved back to Pantheon, where he met his lifelong friend, Vulcurion. From the day he learned of the Dracova's history and the origin of the Keiseer, Macross vowed that he would become The Keiseer and be better than she was so that no one would lose another loved one again, even if it meant conquest or mass execution.

As he lay there, he heard footsteps nearing him: they sounded light, like a human female's. And there was another human with her. They, too, were light but wider: perhaps it was someone taller? Maybe even a human male? And then there were the heavy steps of a quadruped: a horse, maybe? No, these were far too heavy for a horse, even a large one.

"Oh my, what have we here?" a woman's voice said, almost mockingly. Macross clenched his jaw, his body tensing as he felt the chains and rope loosen from around his body. Tilting his vision slightly, he could see the woman's long, blood-red hair, instantly making him think of The Keiseer's armor. With a growl, he bolted from his bindings, grabbing the woman's arms and pinning her to a tree. Her sick green eyes looked surprised but excited as if the action had pleased her.

"You're a strong one." She said in sensuous awe, her cheeks seeming to blush.

"Release Hilda, or face me," a man’s voice said, the sounds of a spell humming to life behind Macross. He turned to see an older man, a giant cobra coiled behind him, and an enormous skeleton dog bull standing to one side.

"Who are you?" Macross demanded, his scratchy voice no more than a hiss.

"I am Arkarium, Master of Dark Alchemy and Earl of Destruction, and the woman you hold is Hilda, the Reaper of Azwan. Who are you?" Arkarium answered. Macross set Hilda down, squaring his shoulders and holding his wings wide in a proud display.

"I am Mac… I am Magnus, Drarytiss-cuin of the Dracova."

Chapter Text

Tahir huffed; escorting a trade caravan wasn’t what he had in mind for himself. Especially since it was what he despised about the Aurora. But the declaration from that sect over seven years ago only steeled him. He had to do it now. Everyone had to protect themselves since that sect wasn’t doing so anymore. The worst part about it was the sect simply disappeared off the face of the world when it needed them most, especially with the steady rise in creatures shrouded in shadows appearing.

“What does that even mean? Ultimate Light can only be found in Ultimate Darkness, what non-sense.” His thoughts usually kept him occupied during the long trips as he acted as an escort for merchants and transports bringing in food from the Holy City of Orion. The famine that had hit nine years ago had seemed to slow down in its intensity but was still getting worse. Only Orion and a faraway continent known as the Edeal States were able to grow and produce enough food.

“That sect disappearing didn’t help matters at all.” Tahir thought, looking over to the cart heavily laden with grain, potatoes and fresh water. Though Arentia was known for its natural spring of water around the palace, there wasn’t enough flowing water to sustain all of the people of the city, thus fresh water would have to be brought in to supplement it. Wells dotting the city had either begun to run dangerously low or had begun to foul.

“My friend, are you doing alright? You seem lost in thought.” The transport driver asked, scooting over in the seat to better hear Tahir speak

“Nothing that is of importance. My mind tends to wander during the long journeys.” He answered, pulling up his scarf as a gust of wind passed them bringing stinging grains of sand with it. He tied it around his face in hopes that the driver would leave him be but was sadly disappointed.

“Ah yes, my mind too wanders at times like this. I often think of my Son and his family back home on the Isle of Maples. He has made a good home for himself there…” Tahir absently tuned out the driver, concentrating on his steps in the sand so as not to think about his own wife and daughter. Yes, time had helped to heal the pain of their loss but not the ire. His hand reached to his belt where his former friend’s dagger hung reminding him of the vow that he took to protect those he could, and kill the clerics of the sect. His thoughts were interrupted when the foot of the driver punted his shoulder, nearly knocking him into the sand.

“What are you do…”

“Don’t get so lost in your thoughts that you forego what I paid you for!” the driver shouted, pointing to something ahead of them. Tahir reached for his dagger and narrowed his eyes to better see the creatures coming towards them. There looked to be a swarm of creatures cloaked in shadows coming for them over the dunes. But the more that Tahir looked, the more that he realized the creatures were coming at them from all sides. The first scorpion-like creature burst from under the sand near the wagon, spooking the horse.

Tahir clambered over the cart, drawing his dagger and plunging it into where he thought the heart would be. The creature reared and squealed in pain, swinging massive claws and stinger armed tail, trying to hit Tahir before slumping to the ground. He pulled his dagger out just as a group of impossibly large desert wasps came buzzing down. Tahir swung his dagger left and right, drawing a small sword from his hip and cutting through the wasps with ease.

“GET THIS CART MOVING!” Tahir screamed, jamming his dagger through the chest of another scorpion.

“I can’t! There are too many ahead of us!” The driver called back, struggling to keep the horse under his control. Tahir growled as he jumped in front of the horse, stabbing and cutting through the creatures that came at them. As he killed the last one he slapped the horse’s flank, instantly lurching the cart into motion bolting for the gate of Arentia. Tahir took up a position on the cart, standing haphazardly on a sack of wheat and potatoes, cutting through the wasps and scorpions that came near enough. The cart hit a rock in the path, jolting Tahir off the cart into a waiting scorpion’s tail that pierced into his bicep, swelling as poison flooded it. Tahir shouted in pain and anger, slicing through the stinger to cut it off. He began running for the cart as a dozen wasps gave chase. The scorpion’s claws snapped at him as he ran but only missed him as he ran until a second scorpion tried to tackle him. The scorpions collided and began to fight as Tahir made it back to the cart, cutting through the wasps that were giving chase.

As they neared the threshold of Arentia, the creatures suddenly stopped pursuing, acting as if they were in pain. Tahir looked back with curiosity at their behavior when he noticed movement on a dune some distance away. It almost looked as if a person dressed in a dark cloak turned and left. Was someone watching them?

The throbbing in his arm brought him back to his current situation. With one quick motion, Tahir pulled out what remained of the stinger, then cut through the skin on his bicep. Thick black goop oozed from it like pus making him gag as it poured onto the sands. The smell made it even worse; rotting flesh mixed with burning hair. With pure force of will, Tahir squeezed out what remained, sucking out the last bit, doing so making him vomit.

“Are you alright my friend? Did one of those creatures get you?”

“It’s nothing, just a scratch.” He answered, wiping his lip a rinsing his mouth with water from his water skin.

“That is no scratch. I can smell it from here, and we have a head wind.” The driver pressed. Tahir ignored him, taking a cloth from his knapsack and wrapping his arm.

“I’m fine. I’ll see a healer once we have the food delivered.” He barked, noting that his arm was beginning to itch. Maybe it was just the effects of the poison in his arm.

“A healer should be able to give me an antidote and I’ll would be fine.” He thought. But the sight of that thick black goo pouring from his arm had him worried. He’d been stung before, bitten even, but none of the creatures had anything like this. In fact, thinking back over the creatures he had killed, something seemed different about them.

“Now that I think about it, the creatures on the last few escorts that I have encountered have been changing as well.” The thought stuck with him until they arrived at the market place where people from all over the city came to purchase what had be brought. Within an hour, the cart was empty.

“Well, that didn’t last long.” Tahir grumbled, absently scratching his arm taking note that not only was it itching more, but it was beginning to feel warm.

“It never does my friend. Here is the remainder of your payment.” The driver said, holding out a small pouch with coins in it. Tahir grabbed it away, pouring its contents into the pouch on his belt.

“Aren’t you going to count it?” the driver asked. Tahir only tied the empty bag up and gave it back to the driver.

“When are you leaving next?” he asked bluntly. The driver waved his hand.

“I won’t be leaving for another couple days. But there is a merchant friend of mine named Halsar. I received a message from him asking if I knew of any mercenaries that would do him a favor.”

“What is he paying?”

“He didn’t say but knowing him, he is paying well. I received the message while I was in Orion, and he said that by the time we returned, he would be renegotiating a trade deal with the king for transporting food from the Edeal States. He might even still be in the palace.” Tahir nodded with an agitated sigh. He didn’t like merchants to begin with as they were all greedy, fat men. But the work would keep his mind busy which is really what he wanted. Once he had signed his contract with the driver signifying the job was complete, he headed straight to the healer’s. His sting wound was really beginning to ache and the itching was so bad that he had scratched his skin raw. It was a deep internal itch that couldn’t be reached from the surface of his skin.

“Something worse is going on here.” He thought. The healer gave Tahir an antidote and put ointment on the wound calming the itching and burning.  Additionally, the healer gave him a small jar of salve to apply until the wound had healed over. With that taken care of, he made his way to the palace in search of this merchant. He was allowed in, escorted by the captain of the guard Tigun to the conference room where two more guards stood on either side of the finely carved door.

“He should be in here. The conference sounds as if it is still in progress, but I’m sure you can be allowed in. Should you need anything, please tell the guards here.” Tigun instructed before leaving back for the main gate. Tahir nodded his thanks and entered, taking a seat in the back and scanning the room of those present. There was the king and queen, the prince, what appeared to be an advisor or two, and a chubby wealthy looking man sitting across the from the king and queen. Taking a seat, Tahir drowned out the conversation with his own thoughts which turned to the creatures he had faced. There was something ghoulish about them, almost as if they weren’t alive. And the smell they exuded if you got too close; the pang of rotting meat and old wood. What would cause such a thing to happen to live creatures?

His thoughts were soon cut short when the meeting looked as if it had ended and the wealthy man began walking towards the door Tahir had come in.

“Excuse me, would you happen to be Halsar?” The man stopped and half nodded, half bowed to him.

“I am he. What can I do for you good sir?”

“I was sent here by a friend of yours. He tells me that you are having some trouble with your trade route and are looking for some way to alleviate that problem.” Halsar smacked his lips and he began speaking once more.

“Ah, yes. Walk with me to my office, I will explain on the way.” Halsar smiled, holding his hand forward for Tahir to walk through the door before him.

“As my friend has said I am having trouble with my trade route to Arentia. And while I do need help with it, it does not solve the larger problem.”

“I don’t like riddles. What is it that you need?” Tahir asked, already regretting taking up the offer for the job. Halsar Looked to him for a moment then let out a hearty laugh.

“I like your fire. What is your name?”

“I am Tahir.”

“Very well then Tahir. The larger problem are the creatures that have been attacking not only my wagons, but also fellow merchants and friend. of mine. It has steadily been getting worse. What I need you to do is find someone for me.” Tahir raised an eyebrow as they neared Halsar’s merchant office, standing at the door as he reached into his coat and pulled a finely crafted brass key from it.

“I’ll have you know that while I do on occasion kill, I am not an assassin.” Halsar opened the door, looking back to him with a horrified look on his face.

“Good heavens! No! I am asking you to search for someone that could put a stop to this whole thing.” Halsar exclaimed, lighting a lamp and quickly lighting others around the main room where thy had entered. Tahir narrowed his eyes; there had been a group that promised that very thing seven years ago. Was there another man besides them?

“Have you heard of one called ‘The White Mage’?” Halsar asked. Tahir searched his memory for mention of the name, but nothing came to mind as he shook his head.

“He was said to have been a great mage, helping people whenever he could. A mage that could use light as his power; it was even said he could touch the sun itself and not burn. It is he that could stop these creatures making trouble for all us merchants. But no one knows where to find him, or even if he exists. There are those that say they’ve met him, some even living here in Arentia. But so much time has gone by that many are considering him nothing more than a folk tale.” The mention of light made Tahir sneer to himself, still holding on to the rage he harbored towards that sect.

“And you want me to go and find him. If this man is as great as you say he is, why would he want to come and work for you? Why would he even consider it?”

“For something as sweet as the clink of money, anyone would do anything. Wealth is a weakness shared by all, even myself, ha ha ha!” Halsar laughed. But Tahir kept a straight face.

“If you find him, bring him back here and I will pay you three times your weight in gold. Here is a down payment for supplies and traveling expenses.” Halsar chortled, holing out a rather large bag of coins and dropping it in Tahir’s hand. It was at least twice what Hilda had paid him, and he still had the majority of that on him. But searching for someone like this White Mage without any leads could be a difficult and long journey.

“Very well, I accept. Payment will only come if and when I find him and bring him back here to you.”

“Then let it be.” Halsar bellowed, holding out his hand as Tahir shook it firmly. Halsar drew up a contract with the stated payment schedule which they both signed. Tahir then took a day to gather supplies, making sure that he had food and water to last at least a week’s worth. Though it came a quite a cost since the food stuffs that had been brought were being carefully rationed. As he gathered supplies, he made small talk with the towns folk, finding out who it was that had supposedly met this illusive “White Mage” and where he might be found.

Some of the stories that he heard said that he was a lover to the last fairy in Usoria living near a massive tree in the center of the continent. Others said that he had traveled to the forests of Elinda, west of that central tree. Still others said that he had disappeared into a wooded area near the East Dragon Forest. It might take him the whole year, perhaps longer, to search that much ground alone.

“Then again, this is for the greater good.” He muttered, just as the sun was coming up on the next day. He put on his back pack, locked the door to his house and set out for the rumored central tree. The food he had purchased would be enough to see him to a trading post to the north, but it would be a lonely journey. Luckily, there were other merchants or travelers at the post who were heading in the direction Tahir was going. While traveling with them, he asked of their knowledge of the White Mage. Some offered information directing him towards the East Dragon Forest. Most only repeated legends or told new ones that he hadn’t yet heard.

The central tree left him speechless at its size, learning that the tree itself was said to be the home of the Deity of Life, Haim. With some careful wording and a little bit of luck, he found Haim himself. After some conversation, Tahir found that Haim personally knew The White Mage, confirming many of the leads he had found; it was to the East Dragon Forest that he would need to go.

For the next three months, Tahir offered his blade in service to many merchants and travelers heading in the general direction he aimed for. Many times, his travels and contracts would bring him close to his goal, only to take him away again. At last he stepped to the edge of the forest in the abandoned city of Lefra. So many travels had brought him to this point, as well as many stories from many people that said about White Mage helping them in their time of need.

“Perhaps there is more to this than mere legend.” Tahir chuckled to himself. Regardless of his arrival, there was still a vast forest to search according to the maps that he brought with him. And that could take years, time that he felt that he didn’t have. There was also the reminder of his arm as he reached up to absently massage it. Over time he had been applying the salve to ease the itching, but the antidote he has received either wasn’t working, or there was more damage to his arm than he realized.

Every time he pulled away the bandage to apply more salve, he would notice there were wet flakes of something within the wound. Sometimes he swore he could see small wisps of what he swore was ash drifting up from the wound. It may not be good, but it wasn’t slowing him down either at this point. Perhaps this White Mage would be able to do something about it.

“I should start by looking for that fairy that was his lover. She might know where to find him.” He thought, stepping into the forest trying to determine where a fairy like that would even be. Every fairy was exterminated well before he was born, at least that is what he thought. For nearly an hour he searched for any kind of sign to indicate where this fairy was, finally leaning against an old and split tree to catch his breath. No sooner had he begun to lean against it than it moved away. Light began to emanate from cracks in the wood, giving the whole place a chilling blue green glow.

“What is your business in the forest, human.” A low, resonant voice asked. The tree turned around revealing glowing eyes. Tahir backed away in a leap, drawing his dagger ready to fight.

“I-I-I-I- come seeking the White Mage. I was told that I might find him here.” The tree creature creaked as it turned to face him full on, its long arms swinging to the front where carvings created a vest-like design on its body.

“It has been many moons since I have heard that name. But alas, you will not find him here.”

“Then can you tell me where I can find him?” Tahir asked his hand still shaking, barely holding on to his dagger.

“The last I spoke to him, he had moved into the Forest of Peace. It is there that almost no light shines, and where he said that he would best be able to study Darkness. It is also there that he took two of my forest spirits.” The creature creaked, pointing east through the trees that had grown tightly together, even more so further in.

“Thank you. I shall be on my way then.” Tahir answered, poking himself twice before finally being able to sheath his dagger. The creature said nothing, only watched him as he moved on through the trees until he was out of sight. Three more days passed of him trekking through the forest, but his going was slow and he began to see creatures shrouded in a black mist of smoke.

They smelled the same as the creatures he had encountered in the desert, but these seemed to be creatures made of inanimate objects: rocks, trees, mosses and mushrooms.

“What could possibly make something like this?” He thought, trying to avoid them. Some of them found him, instantly becoming violent. After he would fight them off, he began noticing that the dull ache in his arm was becoming more and more of a hard, throbbing pain.

Tearing off the bandage, Tahir was surprised so see the flesh around the wound almost black in color. The rest was cherry red, swollen and beginning to ooze pus. From inside the wound itself, black flakes of what appeared to be ash began to float out. Taking a flint and steel out of his bag he quickly lit a small branch and held it to his dagger, heating the blade and burning away what was stuck to it. With clenched teeth he used the searing hot blade to cut away the blackened flesh, digging out what appeared to be turning to ash and searing the bleeding flesh closed.

It took a few rounds of heating, digging and pressing, but eventually he cut it all off. After tearing off a clean strip of cloth from one of his spare shirts, he wrapped the wound once again. The flesh was still tender, but at least now it didn’t ache as badly. On through the forest he trekked, miles upon miles behind him with unknown miles before him. More and more of the ghoulish creatures began to appear around him, and each time he would fight them off. But the further he traveled, the more he began to feel an anger burning within him.

Thoughts of his wife and daughter came to him, as each swing of his dagger became harder and wilder against the underbrush and against the creatures he faced. Sweat ran from his brow, running into his eyes until he couldn’t tell which was sweat and which were tears. Still the miles passed, still the creatures came, and still the rage and sorrow welled within him. Adding to this, the burning is his arm was back, this time even more intense than it had been before.

He was about to try and cut away the blackened flesh again, but as he worked, the flesh would just begin to blacken as quickly as he cut it away. Ash began to constantly float up from the wound now, slowly infesting the rest of his arm as he crawled through the underbrush. Eventually he lost the ability to even lift his arm as whatever was eating away at his muscle burned away enough that he could see his own bone. Blood began to leak from the surrounding skin as an aggressive infection spread up his arm. It’d only been three days since he entered the forest, but it might as well have been weeks for him.

As he walked, his steps became heavy, dragging along the ground catching on vines and branches. With each step his feet became heavier and his head lighter, swaying as he walked until he at last collapsed to the ground. He tried to sit himself upright, but all the strength in his body had since left him.

“Is this it? Am I really going to die here? How pathetic.” He thought, reaching up to his chest and hold up the locket, popping open the cover to see his wife and daughter again.

“Talea, Farah. I’ll be seeing you soon.” He whispered, as his blurring vision caught sight of another shadowy creature coming towards him, fangs dripping with thick black liquid. Closing his eyes, he waited for the creature’s fangs to plunge into his skin. Instead he heard a loud hum blow past him, annihilating the creature in a blaze of white light. Tahir was too weak to turn his head but as his awareness faded from him, he saw what appeared to be a man in a black robe walk up to him.

“Please sir, I need… to find… the White… mage.” Tahir passed out, dropping his head to the ground. The man smirked, leaning down and pulling the black and gold cloak from around him to use as a blanket for the man on the ground.

Tahir stirred to awareness with a slow groan. His arm still had a dull ache in it, but he couldn’t feel the hole that was in it before. Opening his eyes more, he found himself in what appeared to be a relatively expensive looking room. He had been changed into clean linens, and his clothes lay beside his bed, washed and folded neatly on the floor.

He was about to get out of the soft bed when the door opened and a man with long white hair stepped through carrying a tray laden with bottles of colored liquid, herbs, cloth and a mortar and pestle.

“Oh, you are awake. That is a good sign. If I had not found you when I did, I doubt you would have survived the night. What is your name and what were you doing so deep in the Dragon Forest?” the man asked. Tahir eyed him carefully, noting that his dagger was with his clothes. But the man seemed unarmed, so perhaps there was no real danger to be worried about.

“My name is Tahir, and I am in search of someone.” He answered, looking more around the room.

“This is a rather lavish room for someone living alone.” Tahir said with a snippet of distain. The man smiled, taking a bottle and pouring a clear liquid into the mortar before adding a bit of crushed herbs to it and mixing the two together.

“Oh, but I am not alone. There are many Clerics and Acolytes here with me as well. It is my home yes, but it is far from being only that. Whom are you looking for if I may ask?” the man asked as he ground the herbs more vigorously. Tahir looked around the room more thoroughly, noticing a symbol mounted on the wall opposite the bed on which he rested.

“I’ve come here searching for someone called ‘The White Mage’. Reliable sources have told me he lives in these woods somewhere.” Looking more closely at the symbol he recognized it as the crest of the sect that he so hated; the Aurora.

“You wouldn’t happen to know where I could find him would you? Cleric of the Aurora.” Tahir asked with contempt. The man smiled sadly as he came over to Tahir, took the bandage from his arm and replaced it with a mixture-soaked cloth. As he changed it, Tahir noted that the wound was nearly healed, save for what appeared to be a small circular scar.

“I am Dane, Leader of the Order of Aurora, known also as The White Mage. Welcome Tahir.”

Chapter Text

Tahir sat in stunned silence for what felt like ages as Dane tended to his wound, making the air feel heavy and tense. He clenched his hand opposite Dane, gripping the sheet hard enough that it began to tear on his fingers. Blood rushed through his body in molten waves as his hair stood on end. His eyes widened as he pursed his lips, sweat beading on his forehead.

"You…" Tahir hissed in his throat.

"Pardon?" Dane asked, finishing the dressing and meeting Tahir’s furious glare.

"You're the one..." Tahir whispered. Dane lowered his brow, holding out his hand as dark mist pulled from Tahir into his palm.

"I see. Your Darkness holds much pain-"

"Shut up! You know nothing of the pain you caused!" Tahir seethed, trembling as his grip on the bed sheet tightened further, digging into his palm.

"How is it you come to blame me?" Dane asked, clenching his hand around the small ball of mist until it disappeared.

"You and your followers wasted time escorting the rich when you should have protected us from the shadows!" Tahir rolled out of the bed, grabbed his dagger, and knocked Dane to the ground, holding the blade to his throat.

"If you'd done your job, my wife and daughter would still be here!" With a swift wrench of his arm, Tahir readied to plunge the knife into Dane's chest, only to hit the ground when Dane teleported away.

"Why?! Why weren't you there for her?!" he screamed, lunging after him again. Dane palmed the knife away from its path, slipped it from his grip, and pinned Tahir face-first to the wall. He said nothing as Tahir writhed and flailed under his grip.

"Why! Why, why, why, why, why?!" he screamed, his voice eventually giving out from the strain and relaxing his struggle. Dane released him, turning him around with a serious yet kind stare.

"I know your pain, for I have been there once myself. But you cannot let it consume you." Tahir slumped, his hoarse voice speaking in only a whisper.

"Why did you save my life? I was on the verge of seeing my family again. Why bring me here and keep me from seeing them?"

" I didn't bring you here. I found you on the steps of our chapel. An Omen severely wounded you, and those wounds need careful treatment, or they will rot into ash the way your arm had." Dane sighed, retrieving the dagger he had thrown to the floor, holding it back to him, handle first.

"Take a day and rest; your journey has been long. You are free to stay or leave once you have rested." He said as Tahir took the dagger back and Dane left him alone in the room.

" My enemy and my savior; one and the same. " He thought, staring down at the dagger in his hand. He was still furious, torn between his aching heart and sense of duty. In the meantime, he would take up the offer to rest. Tomorrow, he would try to convince the White Mage to return to Arentia and speak with his contractor merchant.

"Master Dane, do you think leaving the weapon with him is wise? He did try to cut your throat with it just a moment ago." Vieren asked as he and Dane left, walking through the halls of the chapel.

"Let him be Vieren. He has experienced a great loss and has yet to heal fully. The Darkness has a strong hold on him, but he isn't beyond saving; we must do all we can to ensure the healing of that wound." Dane replied, walking to his lab past the Stalactite Crystal chandelier, which served as an information depository. As they walked, Mars's voice bellowing in the halls caught them.

"Master, I insist that you do something about your daughter! She has interrupted my class numerous times today, making it nigh impossible to teach the day's lesson." Mars huffed, dragging the late teen with him by the arm.

"You've been teaching one of the fundamentals of general magic wrong! Of course, I will interrupt you!" Rhinne retorted, flinging back her champagne hair and straightening her sky-blue dress.

"Rhinne, how often have I asked you to wait until after the class to voice your concerns?" Dane asked, putting a hand on her shoulder.

"Enough times that I've lost count." Rhinne pouted, crossing her arms and looking away from Dane.

"I know you are more powerful and understand magic much differently. But you must remember that here in Usoria, we don't have your abilities." Rhinne pursed her lips harder, looking further away from Dane with an almost comical scowl.

"Now then, what is this fundamental of magic that Mars is supposedly teaching wrong?" Dane asked as Mars spluttered in protest.

"Master, I have-" Dane held a palm to him, silencing his protest.

"Mars says all magic is only usable through rune sentences, sigils, or visualizing the result, shaping it into the desired spell. But that's wrong! You're supposed to use mana from your life force to connect to and shape nature's energies. And that whole process is called a spell!" Rhinne explained, swinging her hands in various ways to illustrate diagrams of the human body and the locations of energy points within it. Dane studied the diagrams, comparing them to his knowledge of magic and how his master taught him. Rhinne's method was similar but required energies he thought didn't exist within the human body.

"I am sure that your explanation is correct. But once again, you and your mother's powers are far greater and different from us humans here in Usoria." Dane explained. Rhinne crossed her arms and huffed, reluctantly agreeing to what Dane said, following some acolytes after being dismissed.

"I still find it hard to believe she's so grown up after only nine years," Mars muttered to Dane, watching her leave. Dane tensed when he saw Will approach Rhinne, putting an arm around her waist and walking with her down the hall.

"Time moves faster while she is with her mother. She'll be wiser than all of us in a few years," Dane replied distantly, turning for his lab once more, at which Mars and Vieren followed.

"Yes, but it is still hard to wrap my head around," Mars answered.

"Please excuse me, Master Dane; I have some business I need to attend to," Vieren called, waving to the two of them as he left. Once his fellow cleric had gone, Mars's face lost all expression as they neared Dane's lab, speaking in low tones while Dane searched for his key.

"How goes the research?" the question made Dane sigh deeply, leaning his head against the door with a solid thud.

"There is still much to know. I can't make it any darker; I can only add more. I can still produce Light from it, but I have hit a wall in how much power I can gain. I'm sure I will surpass this obstacle in time." Dane smiled, unlocking the room and opening the door.

"Shall I have some food brought to you later?" Mars asked, to which Dane nodded and closed the door behind him.

"…I know he means well, but it feels all wrong! How can I get more powerful if I can't learn properly?" Rhinne complained, pacing back and forth in the empty classroom as Will watched her, checking his notes periodically for anything that might help.

"Have you tried asking your mother for help?" He asked.

"She's been teaching me everything she can, but it's all like I'm a goddess. I need to learn more about my power as a mortal, but I struggle to do so since the way I manifest my powers is quite different. It's like teaching a bird how to be a mole!" Will had to do his best to stifle a chuckle as he watched her stomp around the room.

"On top of that, my mother AND father remind me how important my power is every other day. But I don't even know how to use it properly, let alone enough to wipe out all Darkness."

"You seemed capable enough when you saved me," Will reminded her, remembering when he first arrived at the temple.

"I found out later from my uncle 'Zin that I was just overwhelming the Darkness and driving it away, not eradicating it. The result is still the same, but it's not a permanent solution." Will flipped through pages of his journal, trying to find something in his years of service to the Aurora that he missed.

"What if you could teach someone here in Usoria how to use magic like you? It might help you understand how it works."

"I asked my mother that same question, but she said humans can't use mana. A human life force isn't strong enough anymore. Mars says that humans can't use it because humans don't have it. The only mortal beings still in existence who can use magic like me are the Elves, and I doubt they'd want to help a human learn the ways of their magic after what happened to them."

"Have you ever tried finding out if humans can use mana?" Will asked. Rhinne was about to protest, but stopped herself, her brow wrinkling.

"No, I don't think I ever have." Rhinne breathed, her eyes flitting back and forth in thought, making Will chuckle.

"You've been studying here and in your mother's temple for the past 19-ish years, been stubborn enough to help any number of Clerics with their Darkness, sometimes even against their will, and fight with Mars every chance you get about how magic is supposed to work, yet you simply accepted that your mother and Master Mars said that humans can't use mana? You're half human ; don't you think that means you shouldn't be able to use mana?"

"My divine half supersedes that, allowing me to use it. But even if humans could use mana, how would I find out?"

"Teach me . Show me how to use magic like you."

"Will, mana comes from your life force. One mistake, and you could burn it out. I don't want-"

"I'll be fine. I survived an Omen attack, so I should be able to survive anything," he joked. Rhinne sighed, staring at Will for a long while, aware of how finite his lifespan was compared to hers. She didn't want to burn out his life force before his time. His hair had already turned white after healing him of the Omen's Darkness, a sign that part of him had aged a lot after being exposed to so much of her power. And with mana coming from one's life force, there was an uncomfortably high chance he could accidentally use it instead. Rhinne stood before him, looking deep into his amethyst eyes.

"Are you certain about this?" she asked as if giving him one last chance to back down. Again, Will assured her he would be fine, reminding her how well-studied he was and how he excelled in magic. Letting out a long and heavy breath, Rhinne agreed as Will stood and set his notebook down. Pushing aside her misgivings, Rhinne held up her hand, palm facing Will.

"Put your hand to mine and close your eyes." Will readily did so, letting his fingers lace into Rhinne's momentarily before returning to pressing his palm against hers.

"Now, take a breath and relax. Try and focus on your heartbeat and the feel of your pulse." Will remained silent, blocking out all the noises around him, letting the steady rhythmic pressure of his pulse become more and more prominent.

"I think I've got it."

"Good. Now try to imagine or feel the blood flowing through your veins: feel it moving through your body." Will's brow further lowered over his eyes. Minutes ticked in silence when Will slowly nodded, his whole body tingling.

"This is the tricky part; imagine your heart as a roaring fire at the center of your chest. There should be smoke coming from it; that's mana. Once you see that smoke, I want you to imagine it flowing through the veins of your arm and onto your palm, then push my hand away with it." More time passed in silence, the excitement making Rhinne tense, half worried, half eager to feel Will's mana push against her palm. Minutes passed in silent agony until Rhinne felt light pressure against her hand. It was no more than the brush of a leaf against her skin, but it was there.

"Will… you… that's it! You can control Mana! You have mana!" she exclaimed, rushing against him and hugging him tightly, almost knocking him over. Will took a moment to recenter himself, chuckling as Rhinne excitedly bounced on the balls of her feet.

"I don't think it's too much to be excited about yet, my love. I would hardly call it a useful energy source."

"But the fact that you can use it is the point! Mana takes time to build up, and you can expand your capacity to limitless levels with training!" Rhinne smiled, lacing her fingers with his as the room brightened with a golden glow. They looked down at their hands, seeing spears of light between them. They raised their hands together as if on cue, letting go and holding up an orb of bright gold light that spilled out of the windows, brightening the forest.

"What is this?" Will breathed, leaning in to better look at the star floating in their palms.

"I think… I think this is Ultimate Light in its purest form. It's our Light."

"I thought the purest Ultimate Light was white?"

"I don't think it's supposed to be. The Light my father uses is potent, but it- it's missing something."

"What do you think that something is?"

"I'm not sure. But we'll find out together." Rhinne smiled, hugging Will and kissing his lips, basking in the light's glow surrounding them.

The next day, Tahir awoke to the sound of acolytes training in the front yard, letting out hard yells as they moved through stances with their staff weapons. Going to the window, Tahir pressed his face against it to see the acolytes in the dull glow coming from the surrounding crystals. As they moved, the whole group's staves would sometimes light up with bright white bursts, temporarily blinding him.

Once his curiosity was satisfied, he reached for his clothes, put on his dagger, and adjusted the pendant hanging around his neck. He remembered the man dressed in the black and silver cloak as he held it up. Was it that man whom he should thank for bringing him here? If so, where would he find him? His thoughts were interrupted when he felt his stomach groan.

" I should eat something, and then I'll look around. I don't want to stay here too long and risk losing my contract. " He thought, walking out into the hall where a few clerics of the order roamed from room to room, some carrying what appeared to be vials of a dark substance. Others were carrying stacks of books or scrolls to and fro. Unsure of where he could go for food, he asked one of the passing clerics, who incidentally was heading to meet his wife for breakfast.

"I am Vieren, one of the leading Clerics of Aurora." The cleric said, extending his hand, which Tahir shook in response.

"Tahir. Tell me, why did you disappear nine years ago? The world has only gotten worse since you abandoned it." Tahir asked with a sneer. Vieren nodded and sighed.

"It was a gamble we all took with Master Dane. Mars and I are teaching the Acolytes here how to harness and use light to combat Omens. We find them occasionally within the Forest of Peace and have dispatched them."

"Then why don't you take that knowledge into the world and help defend it? People are dying daily from their attacks! All of you have so much power that could make the world a better place, yet you hide away in this forest doing what?!" Tahir snapped, his teeth clenched as his voice echoed off the marble walls. Those surrounding them stopped and stared, murmurs filling the air. Vieren sighed heavily, almost appearing regretful.

"We have been studying how to find and harness the Ultimate Light so that we may use it to purge the world of Darkness."

"The world needs you now!"

"Yes, I know. But Master Dane has also been studying how to use Darkness to enhance the light we can use."

"So, what's the holdup? Use this Darkness to power your light and wipe it out!"

"It is not so simple." Vieren boomed. "The Darkness permeating the world is thousands of times more powerful than even Master Dane can combat. We must find the Ultimate Darkness and use that to empower our light. But more than that, look within this hall and tell me, how many of our clerics do you see?" Tahir lowered his brow, his hand ever close to the handle of his dagger, scanning the room.

"I see about a hundred," he snapped.

"Ninety-four, to be exact. In all the years we have been here, despite the power you claim we have, we are few, and even fewer of us are fully Clerics. Believe me when I say that we want to help, but there aren't enough of us to give the needed help." Something about Vieren's words made Tahir never fully reach for his dagger to slay this cleric, relaxing his stance and following him into the cafeteria to eat and talk.

As he sat with Vieren and his wife, Tasia, for breakfast, Vieren explained the basis for their research, what the Ultimate Light was, its inward and outward properties, and how it wasn't enough to overcome the Darkness despite its power. As they spoke, he watched the interactions between Vieren and Tasia, noting a well-defined area around them where the air and the world seemed brighter. After his wife left, Tahir prodded Vieren for more information about this Ultimate Light. It was intriguing that a couple could be the source of this light, and that the feelings one felt, whether together or apart, gave these clerics power.

"But what of people that aren't part of this… this… sect? Are they able to produce this light?" Vieren chuckled a bit as Tahir called them a sect, but answered.

"All humans can create this light. We've found it doesn't necessarily come exclusively from couples. It can come from family, friends, or even pets. Though the light coming from a couple is the most potent. It is most likely to have the desired outward-facing property to drive away or eliminate the Darkness." Tahir's face slowly fell as a realization came over him, his skin becoming pale and his hands cooling.

"Can light protect against Darkness without using it as a weapon or directing it through a focus?" He asked, his voice becoming serious. Vieren seemed taken aback.

"Yes. We have found that, in most cases, it can stave off or eliminate most lesser forms of Darkness." Tahir slumped back in his chair, pushing his hand through his hair as his breathing quickened.

"It wasn't you who was responsible for their deaths. It was me." Tahir whispered, pushing his hands through his hair but barely making it through as the strength left his arms. His whisper might as well have been a shout in the quiet meal hall; chills began to run up his spine, and the color drained from his face.

"It was me. It was me the whole time!" Tahir wailed, burying his face in his hands, shaking hard as the thought continued to spread through his mind like a cancer. The world fell away from him, and all he could hear were his words repeating over and over in his mind that he was responsible for their deaths. Everything around him sounded as if it were far away in a dark room.

"It was me; it was me the whole time!" he muttered, clutching his face with his fingers until a strong hand wrenched him into the upright position, and a burst of light exploded in his eyes. When the rainbows he saw finally faded, a girl stood before him, with Dane beside her.

"Tahir, look at me. Tell me what has made you so distressed in clear and precise words." Dane instructed. Tahir began to explain in a convoluted flood of words when Dane gripped his shoulder harder than he thought possible for a mage.

"Slow down. Tell me what is troubling you, slowly." Dane commanded. Tahir took a ragged breath and tried to explain once again.

"I asked Vieren to explain what Ultimate Light was, and after he did, I asked if normal people could make this light. He said we could, and that light can just passively erase darkness. It then made me realize those monsters attacked my Talea when I wasn't near her." Dane gently squeezed his shoulder again to stop him, looking him dead in the eye.

"Why were you away from her?" The girl asked.

"We had just fought, what about I can't remember, and I left to cool my head. But I clearly remember telling her she would have done what I asked if she were truly a worthy wife. It was me. I was the one who killed her by dimming the light we shared. I…"

"Tahir, look at me," Dane commanded. Slowly, Tahir turned to him again, struggling to maintain eye contact.

"Ultimate Light is not dimmed so easily; I know from experience. The Light you made with your wife is with you even now. Why the Darkness was able to come that close to your wife and daughter, I do not know. But you are not the cause of their deaths. If the Aurora had been nearby, she might have been saved or still died. But you need to know and remember her death is not your fault." Tahir slumped, collapsing into his hands as his tears began to flow. Dane dismissed the other gathered clerics, he and the girl staying until he was sure Tahir could talk again.

"Tell me about Talea. What was she like?" The girl asked gently as she and Dane sat beside him. Tahir wiped his eyes and began to speak despite his sniffling. He spoke of how they had met, their lengthy and rocky courtship, and their eventual marriage that brought his daughter. It stung, but Tahir felt hope had returned to his life, a spark of light he'd almost forgotten about. As he spoke, he could feel that Dane had been through something similar, as he would ask questions or remind him of his innocence.

With some counsel from the other clerics, Tahir was able to work through the pain he'd accumulated over the years. It was hard as he would often fall back to blaming the Order or himself for the deaths of his wife and daughter. But the experience made him stronger than he thought he could ever be. Once he was sure of himself, Tahir explained why he came to find the White Mage. Dane acknowledged his purpose, but said that he couldn't abandon his quest. There was still much to know, and time was beginning to run short.

Over time, Tahir began to harbor respect for the White Mage and for his daughter Rhinne. Their goal was lofty, as Haim said, but it was a worthy goal aimed at helping the entirety of Usoria. Tahir chose to stay with the Aurora, helping accelerate results in their study and practice of Light Magic. There were times when Dane would disappear for a week or two, and Mars explained that he would visit Rhinne's mother, the Goddess of Time, Ariel. Tahir was floored: this man was not only a lover to the last fairy in the world, but also to one of the three deities that oversaw all of Usoria.

" How lofty is this man's power? " Tahir wondered. Time passed with ease, coming to know Rhinne, her boyfriend Will, and the twins, Orchid and Lotus. He could see why Dane chose the Forest of Peace and now slightly admired the man, thinking that just maybe this White Mage could save the world. His research results were promising, as larger and more powerful Omens would be obliterated, and his daughter's power seemed to grow over time.

Still, there was a nagging sense that something was wrong here. Why was Mars so insistent that Dane remain undisturbed in his laboratory? Why was he constantly locked in there for days on end? What were the screams Tahir heard from the lab while Dane was there? He would have to know one day, but for now, he would respect the wishes of the Order and do what he could to help advance their studies.

Hilda slowly opened her eyes when she felt the weight of Magnus' head shift on her chest, making her grin. She put one arm around him, stroking his onyx hair with the other, softly kissing the top of his head. Magnus shifted his position again, the skin-to-skin contact sending a wave of comfort and warmth through her. Hilda pulled his cloak up to cover his shoulders and chuckled softly through her nose. The memory of when she first met him as an outcast of the Dracova and the following events still rang fresh in her mind.

He was strong, much stronger than any man she had ever known, a fact made all the more prominent as her gaze turned to his large sword resting on the ground. At first, Magnus always seemed on edge, constantly vigilant and guarded. Over the previous months, Hilda appeared to gain his trust bit by bit. And now he was falling asleep in her arms, a sign of unfettered trust among the Dracova; at least, that's what Magnus told her. Did he trust her that much? After a moment or two, Magnus shifted again, pushing his arms under and around her back and holding her firmly in place.

"You usually don't move this much if you're asleep." Hilda grinned as Magnus readjusted his head on her chest.

"I wouldn't be awake if you'd just keep still," Magnus grumbled, holding her tighter for a moment, repositioning his wings until he found a comfortable position again. Hilda smirked, wrapping a leg around him under the cloak.

"And deprive myself of your touch? I don't think so, Dracova."

"Just shut up, Hilda." Magnus snapped groggily. Hilda smiled darkly, running her hand over one of his horns.

"Didn't you say you like my voice?" she teased, feeling Magnus shiver before he propped himself up, staring at her with sleepy but angry eyes.

"Stop talking, and stop moving. I'm tired. I want to be rested before facing Vulcurion again."

"And yet you're here in my bed," Hilda smirked, reaching up and putting her hands behind his neck. Magnus put his hand around her jaw, squeezing it firmly before gently kissing her and lying back down on her chest, falling into a steady rhythm once more.

King Hekaton led a disastrous campaign against Pantheon three weeks prior, losing all but four of his prized Thrall Knights created by Arkarium. Magnus confronted the new Keiseer, but he and the Shivi-cova provided much more resistance than anticipated, driving them off within minutes. The king seethed for days after, drawing up more aggressive attack plans, hellbent on capturing Dracova and enslaving them to be his soldiers, enhanced to become Thrall Dracova: unstoppable warriors to conquer all of Usoria.

Hilda hugged Magnus close, tracing the muscles in his back. With a heavy sigh, she thought back to the moment she felt a spark of something in her soul. During the attack, the Keiseer hit Magnus with a powerful wave of fire, driving him into a crater. When Hilda saw he wasn't moving, she felt a painful void in her soul; her eyes shrank to pinpricks, and her teeth creaked, turning and unleashing decades of hurt and sorrow onto the Keiseer in magic blasts. After so many years, she'd finally found someone like her, someone she wanted. Someone she… loved?

The Keiseer threw her to the ground, hoisting his sword skyward as bright blue flames curled around the blade. She heard him say something about monsters made for one another, but she could only cry out for Magnus in her daze. Magnus appeared over her in a roar, blocking the Keiseer's blow, their swords sounding like massive clocktower bells. Hilda responded by grabbing her staff, pointing it at the Keiseer's chest, and blasting him away with a burst of dark power, but it had a strange, bright white tinge. Magnus collapsed to the ground, his arm bleeding and a wing dislocated. Hilda put his arm over her shoulder, helping him escape the battle with the help of the only four Thrall Knights to survive.

Since that day, Magnus seemed more enthralled with her than usual, his hand brushing across hers and being more accepting of her advances. His flavor of affection seemed aggressive, though, demanding her compliance or submission to him, which only excited Hilda more, for she was the same way. Each of them would try to force the other into submission, leading to many a night of aggressive passion. As her mind drifted back to the present, she extended her hand. Dark flames seeped from her skin, recalling what the magus had told them about the darkness he'd brought them.

" Darkness is not to be taken lightly, Hilda. It can get out of control very quickly if you let it. "

"That may be so, but it's still a great source of power. With it, we are nearing the completion of a means for eternal life." She whispered as her lips hovered just over Magnus's scalp, admiring the power she felt now that Darkness had enhanced her Everlife.

Magnus pushed his hands under her again, his whole being relaxing against her as he fell asleep. Hilda had almost abandoned all hope of finding love ever again since the people of Azwan had crushed her heart. Maybe, even as damaged as she was, she could find something like love with this Dracova in her arms. Hilda reached over to the side, pulling his black and gold cloak up to his shoulders again to protect against the cool night air, holding him tighter against her, beginning to fall asleep under his comforting weight. With a long breath, she inhaled his scent, which smelled of fire and warm metal. There would be more to do; Arkarium and King Hekaton would ensure that. But for now, this was all she needed.

"Sleep well, Magnus."

Chapter Text

"It's not ENOUGH!" Dane roared, slamming his fists on his table, rattling various bottles, beakers, and vials. Collapsing to his elbows, he gripped his head hard while running his fingers through his hair, pulling strands from his scalp.

"What am I missing ?!" he growled, staring hard at the vial of Darkness he gathered in the previous days. This vial came from the forests that witnessed The Cleansing; fear and confusion ruled it. Dane tried to cleanse this darkness as he had with the graves of the Darlus Crusades and the Ragonian Slaves. But this Darkness was different, creating multiple beings instead of one mass of pain and fear.

Gathering that Darkness was nearly the end of him and Mars, and the healing provided by Rhinne was the only reason they survived. The scars, however, would remain forever. Now that he had his sample, Dane had been trying to convert it into power for Light for weeks. But with each attempt, the Light would start powerful, only to be quickly corrupted and manifest as dark chain spears. The mounting pressure of the world's state was beginning to weigh on him. He needed the answer soon so that Rhinne would have the tools to eradicate the Darkness once and for all.

"What's the matter? Got stuck?" Orchid's teasing voice asked, strolling into the lab through the wall with Lotus behind her. The two of them had grown into teenagers, athletic in build and, to a point, mistaken for Dane's children.

"Patronizing speech is not helping me in any way-"

"I'm not patronizing you. I'm asking a legitimate question. Are you stuck?" Orchid asked again, walking around behind him and snatching up the vial of Darkness.

"That's from The Cleansing, isn't it?" Lotus asked with a flat tone, walking to the other side of Dane, and looking at the vial in Orchid's hand.

"It is. I don't know why, but I am unable to use this Darkness to empower Light. It only corrupts it." Orchid turned the vile in her hand, putting it up to her ear, listening to the faint cries and screams within.

"Well, for one thing, this Darkness is stronger than anything you've faced. The thing about this stuff is that it has two very synergetic emotions: fear and confusion. Fear can confuse you, and the more confused you are, the more fear you have."

"It is a constant cycle." Lotus continued. "If you're going to use this Darkness, you'll have to overpower its synergetic property at every stage. Once you do that, this stuff will have quite the kick." Dane sat back in his chair, taking the vial from Orchid and reaching for a second vial marked 'hate' across a white label in neat writing.

"If I can isolate this synergetic property, I should be able to empower so much more Darkness and bring me closer to the Ultimate Darkness," Dane answered, his eyes smiling. But there was a slight malice in it.

"Hey now, don't let this Darkness stuff get you. You're better than that." Orchid said, her words mixed with concern as she tapped his shoulder. Dane shook his head and set the vials down, rolling his shoulders.

"There is nothing to fear. I feel closer than ever in all my years studying Darkness." He assured them. But Lotus and Orchid both felt something was wrong: Dane was beginning to unravel. They could see something in the way his eyes shone that he was either letting too much of the Darkness in, or it was forcing control over him bit by bit, and there was nothing they could do to stop or reverse it. Only Rhinne or Ariel could reach him now. 

Over the past year of his stay, the Order of Aurora included Tahir in more of their outings to suppress Omens, accepting him as an honorary member. At Tahir's insistence, he and some clerics ventured into Usoria, eliminating Omens that appeared in or near towns and villages. It was all rather strange to him, especially when he found himself giving more and more respect to the members of The Order; he even stopped calling them a sect.

Despite Tahir's respect for the White Mage and the Order, there was a lingering distrust. There was something the majority of the Aurora was either unaware of or willfully ignorant of. Tahir noticed Dane would emerge from his lab tired and worn, sometimes hearing screams and shouts through the thick door. Tahir would sometimes attempt to enter the lab and check on Dane, but Mars would always stop him. Even when Tahir was sure Mars was out of earshot of the door, the man seemed to appear from thin air.

"Don't you find it strange? Have you ever wondered what he's up to in there?" Tahir asked one day after having nearly picked the lock.

"It must be an effect of what he faces to find the Ultimate Darkness. Have faith in the Master, as I do, that he will find the answer." Mars insisted. Still, Tahir remained vigilant, taking note of Dane's appearance when he would emerge from the lab. The outings with The Order's Acolytes kept his mind from dwelling on Dane too much, but as time passed, he couldn't ignore the rise in frequency and number of the Omens.

At first, it was one or two every few days, then it was one every couple of days. It slowly increased to one per day, then two, three, four, and five, eventually becoming so numerous that squadrons were formed and dispatched multiple times daily. Even with the Cleric's extensive training in Light magic and some training from Will and Rhinne to use mana-based magic, it became increasingly difficult to dispel them. During a patrol, the Omen they hunted injured three acolytes, and as the Omen dissipated, nothing remained. Usually, a badly decomposed body would be left behind, which the Darkness used as a host. But this Omen appeared to me made of nothing but Darkness alone.

"We can't ignore this! The Darkness is evolving! The master must be informed immediately!" one of the acolytes announced as their injured squad mates were teleported back to the temple.

"Wait," Tahir commanded, walking to where the creature had been standing a moment before, holding his palm over the star of soot on the ground.

"Careful, Commander; we don't know what kind of power created that…that… thing! I don't think we can even call it an Omen anymore."

"Be quiet." Tahir barked, narrowing his eyes in thought, picking up and rubbing a bit of dirt between his fingers.

"Isn't the Darkness supposed to subside from the area after we dispel an Omen?" Tahir asked, prompting the remaining Acolytes and Clerics to focus on the surrounding area.

"Now that you mention it, the Darkness feels as if it has become stronger." The Cleric Xenos remarked, soon confirmed by the others around them.

"Has our light become weaker?" the Acolyte asked.

"I don't think that's the problem," Tahir said, narrowing his eyes while staring into the forest. In the years of being a mercenary, he knew very well when someone or something was watching him. And right now, that feeling was almost physical.

"Commander Tahir, is something the matter?" Xenos asked when he saw him staring hard into the woods.

"It's nothing," Tahir answered slowly, turning around and following them as they returned to the temple. And still, that soul-boring feeling of eyes watching him lingered. After they had gone, a pale man dressed in a black and silver cloak stepped from the woods. Whispers hung in the air around him as he walked to the area where Tahir had been a moment before. Reaching out a bony hand, a glob no bigger than a fist pulled from the ground into his palm. Cupping the glob with a sardonic smile, he watched it wriggle and dance.

"Progress is made. But it's still not enough." He hissed, the glob absorbing into his hand where his veins swelled and wriggled. Clenching his hand to rid it of the stinging, he turned and walked back into the forest, the whispering thunder of his cloak following after him.

"That is impossible! The Omens require a body to maintain their form!" Mars exclaimed. Tahir watched as the Acolytes recounted everything they had seen from their outing and the response of Mars. There was genuine surprise on his face, but most of it seemed practiced, like he was hiding something. When the troupe strongly suggested telling The White Mage directly, he refused to let them enter.

What was he trying to hide? Tahir was about to try to sneak in while Mars was busy with the troupe, but Dane surprised him when he came out of the lab. He held his head as though he had been sleeping, but seemed more in pain. Tahir also noted a bandage on his left hand and arm.

"M-Master! Are you alright?" Mars asked, pointing to his arms but seeming more surprised at his sudden appearance.

"I am Mars. I was careless, and an Omen scratched me. I was uninfected." He smiled, the color in his face returning as he straightened his posture.

"Now, what's this about an Omen not having a body?"

The temple was lonely to Rhinne, always quiet with only the sound of the Sand Fountains and a quiet, steady clockwork rhythm breaking up the deafening silence. She'd returned to her mother's temple at Ariel’s insistence, the trite reasoning being that too much time in Usoria could result in her overexposure to Darkness and eventually corrupt her. With a heavy sigh, Rhinne decided to venture to the Temple Knight's barracks and find her newly minted friend to talk with. She trotted through the corridors until she came to the Qualm Barracks: a long hallway where hundreds of the Knights rested within form-fitting marble cavities on either side of the hall, reaching up ten rows.

As she entered, one of the knights made of dark gray armor came to life. Blue fire plumed from its helmet and torso hole with a dull roar. It hovered out of its cove as gauntlets slid out from its shoulder holes and its eyes came to life within the dark helm, instantly looking at Rhinne.

"Lady Rhinne, what are you doing in the Barracks?" it asked, its voice deep and hollow.

"I came to talk to Clank. Mother is always busy, and I won't be able to see Father for a while. I'm feeling a bit lonely and was hoping to find him." She replied with a smile. The knight's eyes fluttered as though he were blinking quickly.

"I'm sorry, we Qualm Knights don't have names. We aim to guard the temple, the Corridor of Regrets, your mother, and you. We have no other purpose beyond such."

"Many apologies, Chief. She has dubbed me Clank and given me a ribbon as of yesterday," Another Knight called, approaching from further down the hall. As he neared, he pointed to a small red and white ribbon hanging from his right pauldron.

"My mana was quite low, and I needed to replenish it badly. I didn't have a chance to report this to you." The Chief Knight looked over the ribbon, returning to Rhinne with a breathy grunt.

"I will allow this. But please inform me of such changes in the future, Rhinne. I do not want-"

"Yes, yes…" Rhinne answered as she rolled her eyes and cut off the chief, continuing her disdain with a forced deep voice.

"'You do not want to impede your knight's duty to the temple.’ Come on, Clank, walk with me for a while," Rhinne called, grabbing Clank's gauntlet and dragging him out of the barracks to her favorite spot in the whole temple. It gave a magnificent view of three giant nebulae and an explosion of stars in the inky blackness of space beyond the temple.

"Clank, why am I here?" Rhinne asked with a hard sigh, slumping onto the railing with her elbows hard enough that it made an audible sound.

"I beg pardon, Lady Rhinne?" Clank asked, having tucked his hands into his body.

"Why am I here ? Mother is always too busy to do anything, and Father is always busy with his work in Usoria. I see more of the Knights and monks here and the Clerics of the Order down there than I do of my parents. The only time they talk to me is to remind me I'm supposed to be an important part in ridding the world of Darkness. Do they even love me?" she asked wistfully, her voice trembling. Clank remained silent for a while, his eyes fluttering as he thought.

"I do not think it a matter of loving you or not. Your mother has made it clear you are both loved and important to the world of Usoria."

"But that's just the thing. If they loved me, wouldn't they spend at least a little time with me?" Clank floated over to Rhinne, sliding out a hand and putting it on her shoulder. He could say nothing. He was but a Knight of the temple, made and explicitly trained to protect it, the goddess, and now her daughter. He had no wisdom or comfort to offer her.

"Have you made any friends in Usoria? They must be eager to see you again." Clank offered.

"There are a few, though, mother often tells me not to get attached to any of them. 'Time flows much differently here, and they will be gone in a few short decades.' And the more I stay there, 'The higher the chance The Darkness will corrupt me'." Rhinne mocked, trying to sound like her mother.

"Time may flow differently, but since your birth, the time difference seems to have stabilized into a less drastic distortion. Only a few months go by in a day here instead of a random, unknown amount of time." Clank explained. Rhinne sighed and let her head drop to her hands.

"It's still different. Mother says that within a month, I'll be an adult. But I could still be a young woman for thousands of years, and by then, all the friends I made in Usoria will be long dead." Deep in her heart, she didn't want to live out her days here in the Temple of Time. She wanted to live among the humans where time had meaning and urgency. Every moment was as precious as gold, yet here she treated it as a commodity.

"I know! I'll ask Mother if I can live in Usoria for a while. No, more than a while." Rhinne announced, picking her head up and setting her arms wide on the railing.

"And she might say that is a bad idea," Ariel said behind her as she walked to the railing. Rhinne jumped when she heard her, spinning around with almost fearful surprise in her eyes.

"M-mother! I-"

"It's alright, Rhinne; I understand your feelings. I feel the same about your Father. It seems stronger in you as you are half human. But even for a demi-goddess such as yourself, living among humans can cause problems if they find out who you are. And yes, even with your power over Light, the Darkness is becoming stronger, and spending too much time there could corrupt you." Rhinne huffed and looked away, staring off into the blackness of space.

" What does she know? She's always here in the temple. " Rhinne thought, uninterested in her mother's words of logic that, while right, didn't sway her lonely spirit.

"But your Father will be there to protect you, and the friends you made in the Aurora could also help keep you and your secret safe. I'm sure Will, especially, would help with that," Ariel smiled. Rhinne turned back with wide eyes.

"You mean, I could live in Usoria?"

"I am uncertain about living in Usoria, but I see no harm in staying among its people for a while. The Mirror of Time has nothing to show if you were to stay there for an extended period," Ariel answered. Rhinne ran to her mother and hugged her tightly. The prospect of being among her real friends took her heart to new heights.

"I assume that Lady Rhinne will no longer need me?" Clank asked, pointing to the ribbon on his pauldron.

"Clank, you’re special to me. Keep that ribbon on you always so that when I come back, no matter how long it will be, I can always count on you to be here." Clank stiffened and saluted, tucking his arms to his body.

"Will you be leaving immediately?" Clank asked.

"If mother approves," Rhinne replied, looking to Ariel for her answer, to which she smiled and nodded.

"Then allow me to escort you to the Temple's exit." Rhinne bowed her approval as the two of them walked towards the front of the temple while Ariel watched them leave. Behind her, Minerna and a Monk of the Red stood watching from far off.

"This could have a very dire turn, my goddess. One I think should not be ignored," The Monk said, taking her frowning mask from her face and tucking it into a large loose sleeve.

"It is a regret, that much is certain, but it must be left to Oblivion," Minerna answered, turning away and walking further into the temple with the Monk close behind.

"Will it not exponentially increase the strength of the world's Darkness? You said that-"

"I know what I said regarding him. But the Mirror has shown that the Darkness will be gone because of Rhinne. She is the world's only hope, will be Ariel's greatest regret, and remembered as the Ultimate Light of Usoria. We must stay the course."

"But what about Rhinne? The chances of her corruption increase with every day she remains."

"The Light she and Will have created is strong, much stronger even than the White Mage and Ariel."

"I understand, my goddess. I will light another lamp in the Chamber of Oblivion." The monk said, putting on her mask and turning to leave.

"No, good monk. I will do it. I must be the one to bear the brunt of her agony when it comes." The monk bowed, turning away to tend to some other duty as Minerna made her way to the Chamber of Oblivion.

Tahir could feel the warmth Rhinne was greeted with and smiled to himself when he overheard that she would be staying with them for some time. Her two closest friends, Will and Eleanor, responded happily to the news.

Tahir remembered the days with his friends when they were children and how they would become excited over something one of them had found. Turning his attention to the main hall around him, Tahir shook his head and sighed. With the help of Dane and some of the specialized Clerics of the Order, they expanded the once grand chapel into a majestic temple.

Despite its white and gold walls, a lingering cloud still hung over the Order. Tahir would feel chills running down his spine every time he was near Dane's laboratory, a chill that seemed to reach his soul. He brought it up with some of his other Troupe Mates, and they, too, noted there was a chill near the lab. Despite this, Mars remained unwilling to admit or notice that something was wrong.

And then there was the feeling that Tahir would get after the defeat of some of the Omens; someone was watching them. He couldn't explain it, but perhaps with the help of one of the other Clerics, he could remain behind long enough to see who was haunting them with their presence.

Strangely, the Omens appeared in Usoria less frequently, instead appearing more within the Forest of Peace, as if something were containing them. But the world at large was still in turmoil. The biggest concern was that King Hekaton of Kritas was readying to mount a massive attack against Pantheon. The Emperor of Usoria had mobilized nearly all of Oreyon's military forces to counter and stop Hekaton's thirst for power.

Tensions between Usoria's eastern countries had begun to escalate; Al Neth and Moon Terra, a place known for its fertile lands of medical herbs, had been aggressively disputing trade agreements. Adding stress to the already tense famine, trade agreements between the Edeal States and Usoria strained after a scuffle between Edealian soldiers and overconfident Usorian Merchants, resulting in nearly 100 deaths.

Additional skirmishes, uprisings, battles, and feuds also sprang up all over the main continent. Tahir couldn't help but wonder if it was due to the world's Darkness influencing these events.

For a week, Rhinne’s time at the temple was filled with activity, diving into the Ultimate Light and its properties while helping Will and his control over mana. His mana reserves grew daily, as did his understanding of how Usorian magic and Rhinne's power differed. Through hours of study, Will found that Usorian magic, even from its discovery in the 7th epoch during the Elfin Hunts, was a massive deviation from its original form.

Elfin magic relied on mana, like Rhinne, to connect oneself with and channel natural energies through one's body. Mana was also used as a containment medium, so the resulting spell wouldn't spread in every direction after releasing these energies. The more mana a given mage had, the more power they were allowed to use, more often, and for more extended periods. Mana also allowed a given mage to access these energies almost instantaneously, regardless of the spell's strength.

The only limiting factor for mages of this kind of magic was the size of their mana reserves. Without a protector or other means of offensive or defensive skills, anyone could quickly capture or kill a mage once their mana reserves had run out.

Usorian magic, by contrast, required sentences written with runes to contain natural energies and then expel them with the desired effect. Compared to Elfin magic, Usorian magic could be highly limiting due to more powerful versions of the same spell requiring more of a runic recitation. In contrast to Mana-based magic, anyone could cast a spell without years of practice using sigils carved into wooden or metal medallions. However, this method could become cumbersome and expensive, as each spell, or a more powerful version of a spell, required a different sigil and only allowed the use of a relatively small amount of power.

Time, as well as mental and physical stamina, became limiting factors for well-studied mages of this magic. The quickest casting times for a spell required only a hand gesture or a word, but the spell became pathetically weak. Some mages learned how to cast more powerful spells with the same speed, focusing on envisioning the result of the magic instead of reciting the runic sentence. But it was still magnitudes weaker and slower than mana-based magic. Will theorized that ancient humanity may have once attempted to use magic like the elves. Still, the inherent impatience of humankind led to the development of the current system of sigils and runic sentences.

"So that's why it always felt wrong: I'm only using tiny amounts of power," Rhinne sighed. "It's like taking a cup of water out of a lake versus swimming in it."

"And Mana-based magic can also be much more powerful in less time. Amazing."

"But then, how does that relate to Light magic? Isn't it based on the Ultimate Light?"

"Light magic's energy comes from the Ultimate Light, yes. Usorian magic captures a small portion of that energy within a given spell sigil, but the Rune's strength and the medallion's material limit its power. Mana-based magic connects you directly to the light, cutting out the limitations."

"And now that I have my own Ultimate Light, the Darkness is as good as gone," Rhinne smiled, leaning over the table where they sat and kissing him on the cheek.

"Almost," Will smirked, adjusting his glasses. "You still need to understand how to use it. Remember when you said that your father's Ultimate Light lacked something?" Rhinne tilted her head, remembering how her father's Light was white compared to her and Will's gold.

"Yes, but what does that have to do with it?" Will held his chin as he began pacing the room.

"Master Dane's Light is powerful, but its purpose is aimed at protection, eliminating the threat. Your light, in contrast, is focused on care and healing. I read somewhere in Master Dane's writing that the deity, Haim, compared the Darkness to a wound or a poison. Master Dane's Light would be like cauterizing a severe wound; it's a good emergency measure, but it isn't favorable for long-term healing. Our Light is like treating the wound with care, medicines, and bandages. It takes longer, but the overall healing effect will be greater."

"But then, what is it missing?"

"I think the color of the light gives it away: his Light lacks an emotional core. His focus is on the action, not the reason."

"I don't think that's it either." Rhinne countered, holding her chin in thought.

"How so?" Will asked, readying his pen to take notes.

"Light's power comes from emotion, so no emotions means no power. The only thing my father does differently is use the Darkness to enhance his Light."

"What if using the Darkness is the key?"

"What does that have to do with it?" Will grabbed his notebook, speaking slower as he flipped through pages to find the passage he needed.

"There was a note I saw in Master Dane's research when he made the twins saying that, ah, here it is: 'to use Darkness as a power source for the Ultimate Light, I would need to focus it through a singular emotion. The resulting power is great, but it is still preliminary. Further study is required.’"

"So, is using a single emotion the cause?"

"I don't think that's all of it," a third voice said, startling them as Orchid and Lotus entered the classroom.

"What do you mean?" Will asked.

"I overheard you, and I think you're on the right track that the Darkness is the cause of the color of Human Dane's Light. But I think after he absorbs it, the combination of both Light and Dark gives it the color. You're seeing silver, but its brightness is making it look white." Lotus explained, holding out his hand where a silver flame danced in his palm.

"Wait, my father is absorbing the Darkness? I thought he was just using it like any other energy for magic." Rhinne exclaimed.

"That's the only way Human Dane's been able to make his Light as powerful as it is. It doesn't do much for his sanity, though." Will and Rhinne looked at each other with panic in their eyes.

"What's wrong with Master Dane?" Will prodded. Lotus sighed, lifting his brow and shaking his head as Orchid continued.

"Dane's been around the stuff too long. He's getting obsessed with it. And with all the times he's absorbed Darkness, some of it has to be staying behind. I can only hope it hasn't been slowly poisoning him," she said worriedly.

"So then, why must it be channeled through a single emotion? What's that got to do with absorbing Darkness?" Rhinne asked. Lotus sighed long, appearing to prepare a lecture.

"Darkness, in its purest form, is a chaotic mass of synergetic emotions. Focusing the Darkness through a single emotion gives it a point of focus, realigning and changing it so that only one emotion is present, allowing Human Dane to make his Light more powerful and resulting in its silver color. Absorbing it makes it easier to bring the Darkness closer to his emotional "heart," so to speak, making it easier to channel. Without that step, channeling the Darkness would only be surface level, resulting in much less power."

"So that's why he needs the Ultimate Darkness.” Will breathed. “Using the most powerful form of Darkness will create the most powerful Light. We'll need to ensure that your… I mean, our Light is the strongest it can be so that you can erase the Darkness easily when your father completes it." Will smiled, taking Rhinne's hand.

“But that means I’ll have to absorb the Ultimate Darkness when the time comes.” Rhinne realized, squeezing Will’s hand as her eyes widened.

“True, but based on the research of your father, our Light should be strong enough to contain it until you use it.” Will smiled in return. 

“But what about Dane? What do we do about him?” Orchid demanded, shifting her weight to one leg and brushing a hand through one of her long pigtails.

“I’m not sure there is much we CAN do.” Will sighed. “Getting Dane out of his Lab and visiting Ariel could lessen its effects, but his research would undo any help their Light would provide within a short time. At most, we can only watch for any severe turns in personality.” With uncomfortable nods, Rhinne and Will forged ahead, practicing every day until their Light began to radiate from them like a beacon, even without a spell. 

As they worked, Rhinne would often overhear Clerics and Acolytes talking about a cloud hanging over all of the Aurora Temple, as well as a chill coming from her father's laboratory. She was well aware of it from the first time she ever set foot in the temple, being a place that scared her more than any other in the world. It didn't bother her as much anymore. But for the rest of the Aurora members, who were normal humans, to notice, it must mean that whatever she felt was getting worse.

She saw a thick black mist coming through the door whenever she passed it, and her curiosity began to mount daily, especially since Orchid and Lotus revealed what was happening to her father. Was this cloud stalling him and making it harder for her father to make discoveries? With her newly minted knowledge of Light and magic, she could go in there and cleanse the Darkness, allowing her father to make new and more significant strides.

After staying at the Aurora Temple for nearly six months, she could no longer stand it: she needed to know what was in the room that terrified her and made such a potent cloud of Darkness. After ensuring that Mars and her father were nowhere to be seen, she and Will confidently strode to the door only to find it locked.

With a small gesture and some magic, Rhinne played with the tumblers, unlocking the door with a satisfying click. Looking around one final time for Mars, Will squeezed her hand, Light filling her being, then quietly ducked into the room.

What greeted Rhinne as she turned around froze her soul. Countless voices assaulted her, hearing screams and moans of agony, rage, and sorrow. Beings made of black mist wandered aimlessly along the ceiling, babbling about heartaches, grief, and wrongs visited upon them in the past. One of the shadows caught sight of Rhinne as she stood in shock, lunging at her only to stop as if a chain had snapped tight, holding it back as it howled about embarrassment and humiliation, blaming her for its turmoil. The world fell away to a black nothing around Rhinne as the voices around her steadily became louder. The flood of emotion overwhelmed her as tears streamed down her face.

"Stop. Please, stop," RHinne muttered, covering her ears and crumpling to the floor, rubbing her arms and gripping her hair, trying desperately to find peace. But still, the maelstrom of voices grew. Every second crawled by as the feeling of ice clawed at her legs and arms, her pounding chest making her ears ring.

"Stop it! Please stop! Stop it!" This was the Darkness she had to overcome?! And what about her Light? What happened to her Light? How was she supposed to eliminate this ? Was it all a lie? A cruel and elaborate joke played for laughs at her expense? Was her father the perpetrator of this joke? Did he even want her to succeed? How did he not sense the mass of hatred and terror permeating this room? How could he think THIS was the way to heal the world?

And where was Will? Why was their Light not protecting her from the assault on her senses? Did he even care? If he cared, he would have come with her! Did he want her so full of fear that she would never leave him? As the questions were mounting, something grabbed her arm and hauled her up, slamming the door as she stumbled into Will's arms. The world burst back into existence for her, feeling the warmth of her and Will's Light spreading through her soul until she heard Mars's thunderous rage.

"What in Minerna's name were you doing in there?!" Rhinne could say nothing as she recentered herself, making herself realize that Will had no ill intent for her. She was the one who wanted to see inside the lab.

"What was all that? Do you know what's been going on in that room?" She demanded, looking at Mars with wide eyes.

"It is precisely why no one but The Master and I are allowed into the laboratory and why you specifically are forbidden from going in!"

"How is that supposed to help me? It's nothing but a storm of suffering and anguish! How can you say that we will cure the world of Darkness when it feels like my father is making it stronger?" Mars appeared ready to answer but stopped, letting out his breath with an agitated sigh.

"That's what's happening, isn't it?" Rhinne breathed, a chill settling over her chest.

"NO!"

"You're either ignorant or willfully blind, Master Mars. The kind of Darkness coming from that room is beyond erroneous. Evil is too gentle a word for it." Will growled.

"We are preparing for Rhinne to eradicate the Darkness from the world!" Mars thundered, pointing to Rhinne. "But for that to happen, you must remain far away from the Darkness lest it corrupt you before our research and your power are ready!" Rhinne's eyes darkened, turning to hide her face against Will.

"I'm just a tool to you, aren't I?" she whimpered, great tears spilling from her eyes, her body visibly trembling while gripping Will's shirt. Mars was about to refute her when she pushed past Will and ran out of the Temple, leaning into her strides and bolting into the woods, blocking out Will's calling after her. Trees flew past her, low-hanging branches slapped her face, her skin stinging as her tears flowed over the tiny cuts.

Finally, she stopped near a lake, the water almost glowing from all the crystals around the tree trunks, slumping to the ground, hugging her knees, and letting the silence comfort her. Her last words echoed in her mind repeatedly, as she thought about her life: her mother's resistance to her coming to visit Usoria; her father's insistence that she stay within the Aurora temple, or if she did leave, never to wander far without someone with her. Even the Aurora Acolytes and Clerics began treating her with a detached reverence. She was becoming less of a person and more of a tool for her mother and father to eliminate the Darkness. Will seemed to be the only one treating her like a person.

As her thoughts tumbled, she failed to notice a dark wisp approaching her from the shadows around the trees. With a hissing whisper, it caught her attention as it hung in the air, twisting and undulating before her as eyes faded into existence within it.

"What's the matter, little one? What are you doing so deep in the forest?" it asked. Rhinne backed away, lowering her brow and wiping her eyes.

"You're the Darkness, aren't you?" she murmured, holding up her palm as Light hummed to life in it, but it wasn't the gold color she was used to; it had a red tint.

"And you're the weapon born to kill me. Finally, we meet." The cloud hissed. Rhinne focused her hand on the eyes, forcing her tears to stop as she stood and followed it.

"Don't call me that!" she growled, a blast of light howling into the woods.

"Am I lying? Your mother and father conceived you for that purpose. You should feel honored."

"My name is Rhinne; I'm not just a weapon, I'm a human being!"

"Heh, a human who could level an entire nation with the wave of her hand. Not even your father in his prime, even this version of him, could muster that kind of power."

"What do you mean by 'version'?"

"Do you think this is the first time we've had this conversation? Do you think this is the first time your mother, Ariel, or your father, Dane, have battled against me? You have all failed trillions upon trillions of times. But I hope this time can be different."

"Why do you want it to be different? What about all the people you've already killed and the millions in danger in the world because of you? Why would you want to change that?" The cloud swelled, lunging at and around Rhinne.

"Those deaths…" The cloud appeared to breathe and calm itself, moving back before continuing as though collecting itself

"Those deaths, unfortunate as they were, are the results of my growing power. I have tried to keep it contained, but the eons haven't been kind. As more and more die, their Darkness adds to my own, leading to these leaks. I want to stop, but I can only contain so much." The shadow answered smoothly.

"You're just a monster. You don't care about the people of this world! Why talk of remorse when you are nothing but hate, anguish, and rage you unleash on everyone you touch?" Rhinne demanded. The Light in her palm brightened to gold, causing the shadow to shrink away, but the red tint remained.

"That hate may be the majority of my being, but all of it was once human. Small as it may be, I still have some love for humanity."

"I doubt that." Rhinne sneered, the Light's intensity growing.

"Can you not sympathize? I can feel your frustration, loneliness, and sorrow of being constantly told of your importance to Usoria, treated like a tool and a weapon. I can even see it: the red in your Light proves it. Yet you can't express it. Instead, you drive it deep into your soul, and occasionally, a tiny crack in the armor leaks out a tiny bit of all you hold. And from that leak, people sometimes get hurt." Rhinne lowered her brow, dismissed the Light, and lowered her hand.

"Why are you telling me this? Why are you trying to help me?"

"Your emotions are torrential, flowing in all directions due to your holding them back, and it is rotting your soul. Let them flow, and they will align once more. Do that, and I can teach you what I've taught the Little Mage, giving you the power you need. I know it may seem counterintuitive, but I want to cease. I've existed long enough; it's time to stop." Rhinne sighed with a long breath, collapsing to the ground again as her tears flowed. The cloud seemed to grin, a portion reaching out to her in the shape of a hand. But as it neared, the shape of its hand began to disintegrate into ash, making the shadow narrow its eyes and growl.

"There needs to be more," it hummed, making Rhinne look up in horror.

"What?"

"RHINNE!" Two voices jolted her out of shock when a blast of light rained around her, shaking the ground with its roar of noise. In her surprised stupor, she felt a hand grab her arm and wrench her to her feet. Rhinne saw a terrified Will standing before her as her eyes focused, gripping her arms while locking eyes with her.'

"Are you hurt? Did it touch you?" he asked in rapid succession.

"I'm alright, nothing happened." She explained, looking around at the wall of fire-like light all around them. It disappeared when a man dressed in gold armor crashed into the ground, standing between them and the shadow, a fierce-looking spear in his hand as an unseen wind tussled his golden hair.

"Uncle 'Zin? What are you doing here? HOW are you here?!" Rhinne asked, stunned that her uncle had made an appearance in Usoria.

"I'll explain later. Right now, you need to get rid of that cloud," Nanahuatzin commanded, not taking his eyes from the Darkness.

"No! I won't be a tool of my parents anymore!" Rhinne snapped when Will gripped her shoulders and turned her to face him.

"This isn't about being a Tool! I overheard everything this cloud told you while looking for you! It doesn’t WANT to end! It wanted you to give in to your fear, your depression, your rage. It wanted a foothold to overpower you and use you to destroy this world!" Will explained. The shadow growled and lunged, but was stopped by Nanahuatzin, though he struggled to keep it at bay. The shadow swelled, pressing onto the deity of light hard enough to sink his feet into the ground, cracking it.

"DO NOT DENY ME MY VENGEANCE! GIVE ME THE GIRL!" the shadow roared, its jaws snapping at Nanahuatzin as he held it back, almost glaring at Rhinne from over his shoulder.

"You are not a tool! You are Rhinne, Daughter of the White Mage and the Goddess of Time! Warrior of Light! And Savior of Usoria! Vaporize this Darkness not as a tool of fate; vaporize this Darkness to protect Will and the world he lives in. Vaporize this Darkness and show me the strength of your Ultimate Light! Show me you are more powerful than this Darkness!" Rhinne set her brow in determination, squaring her shoulders and raising her hand, golden Light thrumming on her palm. Will came and stood beside her, taking her hand and raising his hand as another sphere of Light hummed to life.

"I am no one's tool," Rhinne growled. From the corner of his eye, Will thought he could see a ghostly crown appear on Rhinne's head and an ethereal scarf appear around her shoulders, floating behind her. Rhinne's grip tightened on Will's hand, dragging his attention back to the Shadow before them. Holding their hands forward, Light exploded from their palms as a massive beam, tearing through the trees around them and melting the ground on the shoreline into glass, streaking into the sky like the noonday sun. It hit Nanahuatzin’s back, its power surging through him, making his gold eyes blaze as he pushed the Shadow off, swinging the sharp spearhead through the shadow, cutting through it as a cloud of ash spewed from its body. In the moment the shadow reeled back from Nanahuatzin, the light roared around the deity, the roar drowning its screams and obliterated it.

Rhinne and Will stumbled into one another after the blast subsided, looking into each other's eyes for a long while. Will noticed the crown and shawl were gone, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear until Nanahuatzin gently cleared his throat. The noise snapped their attention to him with a surprised chuckle as Will spoke.

"Thank you, deity of light. I owe you."

"No, Will. You owe me nothing," Nanahuatzin smiled, his hair fading to black and his eyes shifting to red.

"So, Uncle 'Zin, I thought you said you couldn't come to Usoria?" Rhinne smirked, putting a hand on her hip as she looked back at her uncle. He seemed hesitant to answer at first as if trying to choose his words carefully.

"My… mother led me to believe that long ago. But I can come for short bursts with some very careful sealing magic. Speaking of which, my time is up for now. As I learn, I should be able to visit more." He smiled, reaching out to Rhinne and kissing her head before disappearing in a streak of light. Will pulled Rhinne close, sighing as he cupped her jaw, still seeing the terror lingering in her eyes and feeling her hands tremble.

"Are you alright?" he asked, lacing his fingers into hers and leading her back to the Aurora Temple.

"Not completely, but I think I will be," Rhinne replied, resting her head on his shoulder, being content with the short walk back and talking with Will about his magic training to help ease her mind.

"He's late," Magnus grunted, swishing his powerful tail through the air behind him, whipping air side to side hard enough that it began to blow Hilda's skirts.

"Oh, come now, it's only a few minutes. I could take your mind off of it for a while." She replied, pushing into Magnus and pulling his hand to her lower back.

"You forget, Hilda; this magus gives us what we need to finish your potion, and there is a time-sensitive component," Magnus replied flatly, pulling his hand from her back and staring blankly forward.

"Relax. The magus will come as he always does," Hilda chuckled, pulling away from Magnus and summoning a seat made of skeletons.

"And I have." Said a smooth, dry voice.

"You're late." Magnus huffed, turning around and crossing his arms over his chest, readjusting his dragon-like wings. Whispers rose around them as Magnus felt a chill gently wrap around his neck.

"I explained that I would come near this time." The man said, pulling the black and silver cloak tighter around his shoulders and revealing from under it a bottle with a thick black material quivering inside.

"Is this all? You promised us many times more. It's only enough for one, possibly two potions." Hilda exclaimed.

"This Darkness is concentrated a hundred-fold. Within are the contents of a thousand bottles, refined and purified into this." The man answered, his voice singeing with agitation. Setting the bottle in Hilda's hand as he moved past them to a mountain of corpses, holding his palm to it as misty shadows pulled from the ground and bodies alike, absorbing into his skin.

"When can we expect to receive the purest form you keep promising?" Magnus demanded. The man threw his hand out, slamming him into a nearby wall and holding him off the ground, turning and beginning to walk away.

"As I have said many times before and will only say once more, it is coming. Keep pressing your luck, Dracova, and it will be your last. You will have your share when the time comes. " Magnus began clawing at his throat as the feeling around his neck tightened. Stars popped in his vision, and his hands became numb. Just as the light faded from his vision, Magnus dropped to the ground. Hilda rose from her chair, facing the man fully so that Magnus would be standing beside her once he fully stood.

"Still, our patience is running thin. Arkarium may be able to produce results with what you have given us, but we would still like to see better results." She said, pulling Magnus's hand onto her hip once he stood. The man turned back to her, his smile the only thing she could see from under the hood of his cloak. An almost wintery breeze blew past them all, pulling a few strands of white hair from under the hood.

"Trust me, Hilda. Even Arkarium cannot match the power I am about to find."

Chapter Text

Light burst from Ariel and Rhinne as they appeared in a room deep within the temple. Rhinne fell to the ground as the teleportation spell's distance was greater than she was used to, making her dizzy. Grabbing Rhinne's hand, Ariel helped her stand and led her to the center of the room.

"W-what are you doing?! You said that I was going to be safe with him," she squeaked as Ariel worked quickly, casting a potent spell over the sand glass she had grabbed a moment before.

"I'm sorry, Rhinne, but I had to make him think you would go with him," Ariel answered, finalizing the spell and turning to Rhinne with tears staining your eyes.

"I will ensure you stay safe, as will everyone in Usoria. Please, forgive me, Rhinne." Ariel cried, shoving the Sand Glass onto Rhinne's chest, instantly making her feel sleepy. As the spell weaved around her, Rhinne drifted into the air, clutching the sand glass like an infant. When Ariel was sure that the spell had taken effect, she knelt to the ground and used every ounce of her remaining mana to erect a nigh impenetrable barrier around her daughter. As the barrier began forming, Ariel's eyes blazed as thunder clapped around her. 

Moments later, balls of light rose from Usoria far below and into Rhinne. With one final chant, Ariel finalized the barrier just as Magus Sloe appeared, swatting her away with the back of his hand.

"What have you done to her?" Sloe asked with a torrid tone, approaching the barrier to bring it down, only to be dismayed when it scorched the flesh on his palm instead.

"I've placed her in a state of eternal slumber," Ariel grunted, reaching back for her leg, which lay at an unnatural angle.

"Then I will simply take her power," Sloe answered, lifting his hand as Black Magic swirled around Rhinne, penetrating the barrier only to be thrown out.

"You've done your work well, Ariel, my love." Sloe smiled, clenching his burned hand and cracking his knuckles.

"So long as she remains asleep, all her power keeps the inhabitants of Usoria safe in a world of her making," Ariel hissed through clenched teeth. Sloe grinned, turning back to the sleeping Rhinne and chuckling to himself.

"You realize this is nothing more than a minor delay, Ariel: your efforts will not save our daughter from what destiny has chosen her for. If I can't wake her here, I will destroy the world created in her dream." Ariel tried to summon the strength to cast another spell, tapping into her infinite life force for power. Light hardened into spears, whining as they gathered power.

"Careful, my love. If you hurl those at me, you just might hit Rhinne. You wouldn't want that, now would you?" Sloe asked, holding his hand to the barrier once more as swirls of black gently flared up his arm. Ariel concentrated on a single spear, hurling hard enough to howl through the winds. Sloe caught and crushed it with ease, as if he were simply picking a fruit. Ariel launched another spear, its light obliterated in a plume of black and violet fire, engulfing Ariel and tossing her back against a column.

Once sure that Ariel would be tamed, at least for the moment, Sloe turned his attention back to Rhinne, pushing power through the barrier surrounding her as she slept . The monks gathered around the mirror all sighed in disbelief, one of them turning to the Goddess Minerna.

"That's it then? There is nothing you can do?"

"I wish there were, good monk. But as I told the Monks of the Red, worse can and will come if we make an Oblivion known to someone." A monk of the blue reached up and removed his mask.

"If this is allowed to continue, we will lose the new goddess of time! Ariel herself may become what she once was, and Usoria will once again lose her to depression." A monk of the Green bellowed as he stepped forward, holding out his hand. A spark of light appeared in it, revealing Ariel as she was before meeting Dane.

"This cannot be allowed to happen, my goddess. Usoria will not be able to withstand it; the Darkness would come back even stronger than it is now."

"I am well aware of that, good monks. But the Mirror will only show me a few more years beyond this point. There is nothing after that. I cannot see if the new goddess or Ariel may be lost."

"In the past, seeing nothing meant we failed." The monk of the green said. Minerna chuckled as she nodded.

"Yes, but Nexus has assured me this is the timeline we need and that the nothing I see is part of it."

"What if he's wrong?" the monk of the blue asked.

"I doubted Nexus, The Light Spirit, and Phanes for eons, and every timeline of my creation led to destruction. I can only trust in the wisdom of Nexus. He is infinitely more ancient than I and can see time far beyond what I could ever hope to see." Minerna sighed, staring hard at the mirror.

"Yet, right before the nothingness, the mirror will show me the image of a young woman with hair of silver and eyes of blue, dressed in purple, escorting a large metal crest." Minerna hummed, waving her hand over the mirror, revealing the woman she described.

"There is something peculiar about this image, though," Minerna said, waving her hand over the mirror again. The monks stepped closer to examine the image, squinting their eyes and tilting their heads.

"A duality of spirit?" the Monk of the Blue asked.

"A split Life Force? Twins, perhaps?" The Monk of the Green asked. But to their questions, Minerna had no answer. The three again focused on the mirror, pondering the image. There appeared to be a second woman, this one identical in appearance but dressed in white and blue with gilded hair. What lay ahead of them? And who were these women they saw?

"You are to speak to no one of this," Minerna commanded, waving her hand as the image disappeared. The monks bowed in understanding, putting on their masks and leaving for their assigned tasks. Minerna looked back at the blank mirror and sighed a long breath.

"I'm sorry, Ariel. I hope you can forgive me when the time comes."

"To your left!" Will shouted as he and Tahir flattened to the ground as the Omen swung its large, knife-like hand. Putting up her shield, Eleanor stopped it in a shower of sparks, her feet digging into the ground as she held off its brute strength.

"Rhinne! If you're going to do it, now's the time!" She grunted. Rhinne spun her hands around one another, pulling in bright blue energy from her hands into a giant ball of flames. Her hands shot forward with a quick flip of her wrists, a wall of golden flames erupting, charring everything in its path and turning the ground to glass. With only time to look up, the Omen disappeared before it could even scream.

As the last of the Omen disappeared, a bright ring of white light burst from where it had stood a moment before. As the blaze of white expanded, the air felt light and calming. Breathing a sigh of relief, the five of them enjoyed the short respite before the Darkness swept back in, weighing them all down.

"There, that's the last of them." Eleanor huffed, sheathing her sword and putting her shield over her back. She, Will, Rhinne, Xenos, and Tahir formed an elite Omen Hunting party with Tahir as their commander.

"Now, tell me again how you became… whatever this is? That Omen cut your explanation short," Will asked, motioning to Eleanor and her heavily armored figure.

"It's something I'm experimenting with. The Clerics and Acolytes are powerful, don't get me wrong. But as dangerous as the Omens have become these last few months, The Order needs something more substantial than mages wielding a staff in robes."

"She has a point, William," Tahir called, cleaning his dagger before shoving it into his belt.

"I told you, Commander, it's WILL, not William. But yes, I see her point. I just don't know what she is trying to be. The closest I can guess would be similar to the Paladins of Oreyon." Will observed as Rhinne walked over to him and put her chin on his shoulder.

"Those soldiers are nothing more than overly fancy Knights. Eleanor here is a true Paladin." Rhinne chimed as Tahir grunted. Xenos moved to Eleanor, taking her hand and kissing her knuckles as he looked up to her dragon's eyes.

"I, for one, am very proud of her," he grinned, making Eleanor blush and look away, clenching her hand until Xenos began to grunt and moan in pain.

"Xenos! I'm sorry, I didn't mean-"

"No, no love, it's alright. I'm still not used to your grip, is all." he smiled, flexing his hand until Tahir cleared his throat.

"We should get going. We don't want to be here when night falls." He barked, picking up his things and heading back to the temple.

"WHEN night falls? How can you tell? It's constantly night here." Will bleated, gathering his knapsack and taking Rhinne's hand as they trotted after the others. Behind them in the shadows, the man in the black and silver cloak stepped out, black vapors and whispers shrouding him as he neared the center of the battle. Reaching out for where the Omen stood, he quickly reeled, staring at his palm as though having been burned.

"That girl is hindering progress. It's time we talked." He growled in his throat, whispers dancing on the wind around him. He turned his palm up where swirls of Darkness sprang up within it. The power of the other Clerics and Acolytes destroyed the Omens, leaving behind the most essential parts of them: The Core. This girl could obliterate that core and even the surrounding Darkness. If that girl destroyed the cores, it would set him back years, and he couldn't have that. Not when he was so close to his goal of finally achieving vengeance for his beloved.

Upon returning to the temple, Tahir reported what they found and defeated during their patrol to Mars in the knowledge depository. Once acknowledged, Eleanor and Xenos left for her specially created training grounds as Tahir went to his room for some much-needed rest.

"I suppose that leaves us," Rhinne sighed, taking Will's hand. "What should we do then?" She asked while pulling his hand around her shoulders and beginning to walk to the front door of the Temple.

"There are some creatures within the Forest I would like to study. They don't seem affected by Darkness as much as the Omens we've been fighting. Would you care to come along?" Rhinne sighed heavily, hoping that Will would put aside his studies so they might do something other than study creatures or fight Omens for a while. 

Will had drawn her heart when she first laid eyes on him after cleansing the Darkness eating his body. Now that she was staying at the temple more permanently, she pursued his companionship more seriously, though it still felt like he wasn't as invested.

"I would, but could we do something else?" Rhinne answered, pulling an interested hum from Will as he raised his eyebrows.

"Oh? What did you have in mind?"

"I've been studying the maps, and to the southeast, not far from here, there is a beach with trees bearing a fruit called Goldychee. I've seen this beach from the temple's highest spires, but I would love to see it in person with you. If we leave now, we might even be able to see the sunset." Nodding to her proposal, Will reached into his coat and pulled a leather-bound book from it, flipping pages until he found what he was looking for.

"I know what beach you are talking about, and I have a transport spell with enough range to get us there. However, I don't think your father or Mars would allow something like that." With a growl and a huff, Rhinne pulled away, walking to a window.

"I've been here for nearly a year; these walls and most of the Forest of Peace are all I've seen. I know how being a Demi-Goddess can lead to issues here in Usoria, but I want to see this world beyond the trees and rivers, even if it's only a small part. I want to know what kind of world I'm supposed to be saving."

"Weren't you able to see it from the Temple of Time while you stayed with your mother?" Will asked, putting his book away and walking to the same window, leaning against it to see Rhinne’s face.

"To see it, yes. I could see the entire planet from the temple, but I still couldn't see it. There is so much out there: golden deserts, snow-topped mountains, lush valleys, grand cities. I can see them all, but to walk on the ground and experience them; that is what I want more than anything." Nodding his understanding, Will leaned against the wall to think. He knew what Master Dane would say if he were to ask him for this outing. Even convincing Master Dane to allow Rhinne to be part of the elite force of Omen Hunters within the Forest of Peace took nearly three days. All the same, he too wanted to go places beyond this forest with Rhinne.

"Please, Will, just for a couple of hours, and we'll be back before the evening meal," begged Rhinne quietly. "My father won't even know we were gone. He hardly knows what happens in this Temple anyway, being locked in his lab constantly." Will tilted his head, cracking his neck as he thought.

"Wait here." He muttered, walking to the temple's living quarters. Turning to the window, Rhinne sighed and watched her reflection in the darkened glass. Minutes passed in a slog of cold molasses as she waited for Will to return. Boredom soon overcame her as she tried to watch the tiny squiggles in her vision. As Rhinne stared, faint whispers began to hiss all around her, almost calling to her. A touch on her shoulder woke her from the trance, and she saw Will returning with two other acolytes and a pair of blankets under his arm.

"Rhinne, this is Sean and Terri. Sean has been studying the use of light to change one's appearance. With this, he and Terri will take our place here at the Temple." With a joyful smile, Rhinne agreed as Sean weaved the intricate spell over both Terri and Rhinne. Once completed, Rhinne had to shake her head to not confuse herself: the disguise was perfect. Sean then did the same for himself.

"Please return before three hours have passed; I cannot make the spell last any longer than that," Sean asked. Will chuckled as he agreed, amused that such a deep voice was coming from what appeared to be his mouth. Taking Rhinne's hand, he opened his book and recited the transportation spell, disappearing in a burst of light.

Tossing his cloak to the side, Dane reached for a potion on one of the shelves of his Lab, drinking the contents in one swallow. Exhaustion overtook him, holding himself upright against his desk while the potion took effect, and strength returned to his limbs.

"Master, there you are. I was beginning to wonder when you would return." Mars said, slipping through the door.

"I told you that I would return in a while, Mars," Dane growled, pulling back his shoulders and cracking his back one vertebra at a time.

"Yes, but three days is not simply a little while. And what of the Omens? Have you heard what the Clerics and Acolytes have found?" Panic ran thick in Mars's voice, becoming thicker with each word he spoke.

"I have heard," Dane replied dryly, standing to his full height and walking to a nearby shelf containing dozens of vials of Darkness and one large jar, which he reached for.

"How long are you going to let this go on? These Omens are becoming worse than before. Who's to say that eventually, the entirety of the Darkness will rise?" demanded Mars. Pulling the stopper from the jar, Dane held his hand over it. A small sphere seeped out from his skin, dropping into the jar, followed by almost a dozen more before he jammed the stopper back in once the last sphere had fallen.

"You want the Darkness to continue this way, don't you?"

"NO!" snapped Dane, turning back to Mars with wide eyes. A shadow rose behind him, almost like a distorted, ghostly version of Dane. Mars readied to attack until Dane sighed, seeming to calm himself and make the specter disappear.

"No, I would never want the Darkness to build that much. It is becoming worse; I can feel it. But I am so close to the final goal." Turning the jar end over end and shaking it for a few moments, Dane unstopped it and poured a vile lump of darkness into his palm. Thick sludge dripped from around it through his fingers, but disappeared into ash before it hit the ground. He set up a few rows of smaller vials with his other hand, pinching off bits from the larger mass and putting them in the vials.

"But my daughter is beginning to hinder progress as she learns more about the power of Light. Combined with the Ultimate Light she has cultivated with Will, she is becoming all the more powerful," sneered Dane, guiding the lump back into the jar and capping it and the vials.

"Master, isn't that what you wanted? For Rhinne to find her Ultimate Light?" asked Mars. Dane grabbed the twenty vials and shook them violently, turning the once small lump into dark vapors and setting them on a nearby desk.

"Her power is key to destroying the Darkness and improving the world. But that power is destroying the Omens, leaving nothing for me to use. I need their cores, Mars!" Dane growled, looking back with an almost rage-induced snarl.

"But if Rhinne continues as she has, I will never complete the Ultimate Darkness, and the world will fall. The Aurora and its clerics must continue to defeat the Omens, leaving the enriched cores for me to collect."

"Should we then restrict Rhinne from leaving the Temple? Her heart is becoming more restless as the months pass."

"A trait of her youth that will pass with time. For now, we simply leave the Omen hunting to the other Clerics and Acolytes." Gathering up the vials, he walked to the back door, hurling each vial in a different direction, hearing them break against the stones within the forest. Whispers howled in the air after the sound of breaking glass, followed by a shape growing in the dark, sprouting glowing eyes near the tops.

"I am so close; to be held back now would be tragic."

"But if you continue to enrich Omen cores, Rhinne will only further her study of Light and grow in power to match them. In time, she will be the only one capable of facing them. It could lead to her death! Or worse, her corruption! You are creating the very thing you are trying to eliminate!" Exclaimed Mars, cursing himself for becoming so loud since anyone outside with mind enough to listen would have heard him.

"I know, but I must have the Ultimate Darkness. It is a necessary evil, Mars. Without it, we are all doomed." A haunting whisper echoed around Dane as he tossed the last vial.

"Don't let the light we created… die… with me. Promise me…"

"I'm almost there, Menodora. I nearly have the Ultimate Light."

Within seconds, the two of them were standing on soft sands, met by the darkened waters of the ocean as the sun set in the far west.

"Aw, we missed it!" Rhinne complained as the last of the sun's rays dipped below the horizon, darkening the sands further. Will chuckled, reaching into his sleeve and pulling a glowing lamp from it, igniting the sands around them with a golden light rivaling the sunset in color.

"I brought a Twilight Lamp just in case," he soothed, taking one of the blankets from under his arm and laying it out. Rhinne grinned, sitting beside Will as he set the lamp before them.

"We should come back here when the sun is still up so we can see the sunset," Will suggested, wrapping his arm and the other blanket around Rhinne, pulling her close to him in the cooling, salty air.

"I'll ask my mother to teach me some Time Manipulation to extend moments like this," Rhinne said, scooting closer to Will and laying her head on his shoulder.

"Wouldn't that warp the flow of time?" Will asked.

"No. At least, I don't think it would. My mother told me how she used that power to extend a moment in time for my father a long time ago. And it doesn't seem to have affected time in any way." Will nodded, pulling out his spellbook and writing something, then set it beside them in the sand. For a while, the two of them sat silently, enjoying the salty breeze from over the ocean's water. After an hour, Rhinne's eyes became heavier and heavier as the cooling breeze kept her close to Will.

But as the skies darkened, a new chill permeated the air around them. It wasn't a chill like the ones felt in winter; this was a chill that spread through your soul and dampened your spirit. It was the chill of Darkness.

Rhinne held her fist tightly between them as a spell hummed to life in her palm. Will picked up his spell book, turning the pages until he found a potent sealing spell. Will had learned much about Mana-based magic and could use it to perform a few minor spells, but his mana reserves were still too small to be of any significant use. 

Throwing off the blanket, they began casting at a presence behind them. No sooner had Will started reciting the runes than the presence reached out bony hands and gripped their wrists hard. They collapsed to the ground in agony as their wrists popped under his grip, whispers hissing around them.

"Ah, there you are. I wish to have a word with you, young lady," said the man smoothly. He tossed Will aside with little effort, who bounced across the sand until he collided with a large half-buried tree.

"WILL!" Rhinne shrieked.

"Don't worry, young lady, he will be fine. For now, I wish your attention drawn on-" Golden light buzzed to life in her hand, slamming into the cloaked man and hurling him away. Rhinne sprinted to Will when spear-tipped chains shot out around her, constricting her arms, legs, and neck. Searing pain erupted wherever the chains touched as thorns on each link gouged her skin, ash rising from each wound.

"Now, as I said, I would like a word with you." Said the man, speaking as though he struggled to contain his rage. The chains pulled Rhinne back to a kneeling position, holding her down hard within the sand.

Rhinne fought against the grip of the chains, making them coil tighter, digging further into her skin. The man crouched before her, grabbing her chin to force her gaze into his eyes.

"Let me go!" Rhinne demanded, trying to squirm free, but only winding her bonds tighter.

"You've been destroying work that is valuable to me. You are to stop and let those you call comrades deal with them. Your power keeps destroying what I need from the Omens for my work." He sneered, the shadow of his cloak covering most of his face.

"The Aurora was created to fight against the Omens. I was born to rid the world of its Darkness! Your work is not important!" shouted Rhinne, finding a momentary swell in power, breaking free of the chains in a burst of light. The man reeled, falling to the ground as she darted for Will. But molten pain shot through her as a chain spear burrowed through her calf, ripping her leg from under her as she fell to the ground hard. The robed figure knelt next to her, his voice quivering with contained rage.

"This is not a request. Cease your destruction of the Omens."

"I will ensure the world's safety! I will protect the world my beloved Will lives in!" She bellowed in return, tending to her leg when the chain dissipated.

"Is that so?" The man sneered as chains sprouted around Will. Clinking slowly, they wrapped around his body, pulling him into the air above. Another chain slithered from the sand, coiling links behind the spearhead aimed for his chest.

"Cease your destruction of Omens; I need their essence to complete my work." The man demanded, raising his hand to face Will as he hung in the grip of the chains.

"Put him down. If you so much as scratch him, not even Minerna herself can undo what I do to you." The malice in Rhinne's voice drew his attention back to her, lowering himself to her position as she healed the last of her ashen wounds with her golden light.

"Cease your destruction." Throwing her hand forward, an orb of light shot at the man, only to be deflected into the ocean. Rhinne tried several more times, only to have her light deflected into the sea. A burst of sand hung in the air as she teleported away, slamming her palms together and concentrating light where they met. As she gathered energy, the man shook his head and let out a long sigh.

"If you won't do it on your own, then a broken spirit will do it for you." The man threw his hand toward Will, launching the chain spear into motion. Rhinne turned her light to the chain but missed. The spear hit something metal, bouncing off course and slicing the side of Will's chest, instantly waking him. Rhinne didn't wait to find out what had happened, swinging her hand through the chains holding him and disappearing in a cloud of sand. The man turned to see Ariel standing before him, giant axe in hand.

"Why is it so important to follow your demands that you would resort to attacking my daughter or murdering her beloved, sir?" Ariel asked with heat in her words.

"You would know best of all, Ariel, my love." His voice smiled. Ariel lowered her brow.

"Who are you to call me 'my love.' Only one man may call me by such a title." With purposeful leisure, the man reached to the hood of his cloak, pulling it back and revealing his white hair and gaunt features. Ariel's eyes widened as recognition came fast, gasping for breath as her chest tightened.

"And I am that one, my love."

Bursting into existence, Rhinne and Will appeared back at the Temple. The minute they did, Will collapsed to the ground beside her. The Acolytes practicing in the yard helped them into the infirmary, where Rhinne and Tasia began assessing his wound. Removing his robe revealed the full seriousness of the injury; a long gash spanning the length of his side oozed blackened blood. The skin around the wound had begun to turn black, spreading as far as Rhinne's hand, and the flesh within the wound puffed ash from it.

"Curse this Dark magic and all its forms." Rhinne hissed. Tasia began to cut away the dying flesh while Rhinne healed the wound close behind her precise cuts.

"Can you slow down a little? I can't see what I'm doing." Tasia commanded as Rhinne relaxed and allowed her to work.

"Sorry, I'm just-"

"It's alright. I care about him too, you know," Taisa grinned, cutting away the last of the dead flesh and stepping away so Rhinne could heal it.

"Rhinne? Is that you?" Will groaned.

"Yes, I'm here. Just lie still. I'll get this wound healed." She whispered, carefully dragging her fingers the length of the wound, golden light burning away the ashen flesh and closing the skin. Tasia reached for a vial of tonic, splashing it on a towel and wiping it over the wound as she cut away the last of the necrotic flesh. As she finished, Tahir came in with a silent rage playing across his face.

"What's wrong?"

"I'm fine, Commander," Will grunted as Rhinng gave a quick explanation of the evening’s events and the mysterious second person who saved Will's life.

"Whoever that other person was saved him from what could have been much worse," Tahir muttered as he thought, crossing his arms over his chest and taking on a much more grounded stance.

"Tell me everything, both of you," Tahir commanded. With as much clarity as they could, Will and Rhinne recounted the events of the evening. Mentioning the man in black robes kept his attention fixed: there was always a feeling near Dane and his lab that something wasn't right. He almost made himself believe that Dane's work with Omens and Darkness gave him the feeling. But with his obsessive behavior, locking himself within his lab for weeks at a time, the increasing frequency in the appearance of stronger Omens, and now the appearance of this black-cloaked figure, the identity of that man was becoming more concrete.

"Tell me something, Rhinne. Did you get a good look at this cloaked man's face?" Asked Tahir. Rhinne shook her head after giving the question deep thought.

"What are you thinking, commander?" Will asked, sitting up in his bed but clutching his side.

"The Omens haven't been increasing in number because the Darkness is getting worse. Someone is creating Omens." Tahir said solemnly. Will's eyes became wide as his face lost its color.

"No… it couldn't be…"

"What?! What are you thinking?!" shouted Rhinne.

"'The ultimate light can only be found in ultimate darkness.' That's what he meant! I think your father is the one making the Omens and strengthening them! I don't know how he's doing it, but I think the Commander is right! Your father is creating these stronger Omens!" Exclaimed Will.

"Are you sure? That sounds a little far-fetched." Rhinne asked.

"I'm with Rhinne. Master Dane creating Omens is a little hard to believe," Tasia added. Will adjusted his hexagonal-rimmed glasses, readying to reply when a hot stab of pain stopped him. Something wasn't right; his freshly healed wound was beginning to hurt again. When Will didn't continue, Tahir took up the answer.

"Think about it. Before you started going hunting Omens with us, the only way we defeated them was to blow them away using the light of the clerics. You've been here only a few months and can destroy the Omens entirely, even making the Darkness retreat. And now this cloaked man, who nearly killed Will, demands that Rhinne stop what she was doing. How can you not see it?" Rhinne was about to speak when a blinding light filled the room as the doorway to the infirmary revealed a woman with great white wings stepping from it.

"Mother! What are you doing here?" squeaked Rhinne in surprise. Ariel held up her hand, her eyes wide, and some of her hair tangled as if she had been in a battle.

"There is no time to explain; you must return to the Temple immediately. Once you are safe, I will tell you everything." Turning back, Rhinne noticed Will doubled over in pain, holding up one hand to shield his eyes and the other clutching at his chest. When Rhinne hesitated, Ariel turned back.

"What is the matter, Rhinne? We need to leave now." Ariel commanded. Rhinne walked to Will, standing between him and her mother as she took his hand away from his eyes.

"Will, what's wrong?"

"I'm not sure; my chest still hurts, and it's getting worse." Pulling his hand away revealed a large bruise on the side of his chest, some of the skin swelling in black pustules.

"What is…"

"Rhinne, we have no more time. We must leave now!"

"Not before I find out what's wrong with Will. He may mean nothing to you, but he means quite a lot to me." Taisa immediately came over to see what was wrong, her eyes going wide as she grabbed a nearby scalpel, carefully cutting into one of the pustules. No sooner had the blade punctured the skin than a stream of black ooze jetted from the puncture, tearing open the rest of the bubble and billowing a cloud of ash. Rhinne and Tasia jumped back to avoid it, watching as the bruise continued to spread up to his shoulder and bicep.

"Can you get ahead of it like before?" Rhinne asked, holding up a healing spell that seemed to slow its progress.

"Not at this rate," Tasia answered, grabbing a nearby matrix and laying it over his chest, allowing her to see inside his body.

"I don't know what this is, but his internal organs are beginning to liquefy. If we can't stop it, his entire side will evaporate!"

"I can try to use my light again like I did when he first came here!" Rhinne suggested, when Ariel stepped beside her, looking over Will with wide eyes.

"Not with your power; not this time. I know this magic, but haven't seen it in some time. It's called Anti-Magic and is hard to remove, even for a goddess like me."

"But you can remove it, right?" Rhinne begged. Ariel turned Will to face her, sighing heavily.

"Will, I can remove this. It is called Anti-magic. Combined with the Darkness you have infecting you-" Ariel closed her eyes and sighed with a long breath, as if hesitating to tell him what the outcome might be.

"...It is challenging to remove. But to remove it, you must endure a dangerous level of my power that could kill you." Will looked at Rhinne and her lonely eyes, clenching his jaw as he locked gazes with the goddess.

"It's for Rhinne. I will withstand it," he stated. Ariel nodded and laid him down on the medical cot, turning her palm to the wound as power gently flared.

"That's another good thing my daughter inherited from you humans: your tenacious refusal to accept dire circumstances." She smiled, grabbing Rhinne’s hand and putting it on Will’s chest.

"Rhinne, Will needs your power as well. You will surround his life force and protect it from me."

"But how do I-"

"Follow your heart. You will know how." Ariel smiled as Rhinne appeared to gather her resolve, a gentle golden light appearing around her hand. Minutes passed as hours, each second more power flowing from Ariel as the wound healed. Will started to grunt in pain, clenching his jaw hard enough that his teeth creaked. Grabbing a leather belt, Rhinne folded it and put it in his mouth, applying more of her power to withstand her mother’s might. Still, the power increased; the world around them began to shift and warp, and still, the power and pain rose. Rhinne could hear Will's screams over the roar of Ariel's power as his whole body writhed and twisted, trying to ease the pain to no avail.

Rhinne was about to stop her mother when Ariel ceased, and Will fell to the bed as still as stone. Tasia uncovered her face, walked over to Will, and touched his neck. Rhinne looked from Will to Tahir and back to Will, waiting for him to say something until Ariel touched her hand and signaled that she could stop protecting his Life Force. The light on his chest died away, letting him appear to relax and his breathing become a steady rhythm.

"Is he…" Tahir reached for his neck, feeling his pulse as he and Tasia breathed in relief.

"He's still here. He's just exhausted." Tasia breathed. Tahir looked to the goddess and Rhinne.

"Go, I'll watch over him until he wakes. In the meantime, I will see if Master Dane is the one-"

"He is, Mercenary." Ariel Interrupted. Tahir breathed long and hard, nodding his understanding.

"Then I will do what I can to stop him." He promised as the door once again became sunrise-bright.

"Be careful, Tahir. Darkness is ugly, and it has begun to twist him beyond saving." Warned Ariel, escorting Rhinne through the door before closing it off, leaving them in silence.

Chapter Text

"I thought you wanted to cure the world of its Darkness, not become it." Grunted Tahir, barely standing after the chain spears had punched through his body, hearing a dark chuckle as Dane spoke.

"I have erased it. And from it, I have created a power that not even the gods can defeat. There is one last thing I need, and it will all be over." Willing every last bit of strength left to him, Tahir stumbled to Dane, latching on to his cloak so as not to fall.

"You were the White Mage, the one who would save us. You can't do that as a black mage." Dane looked down at him, grabbing his shirt and hauling him into the air.

"I am saving you by getting rid of it all. And please, call me Magus Sloe."

12 hours earlier

Once Ariel and Rhinne had left the room, Will slept for another hour. Tasia left to attend to other tasks, leaving Tahir to watch over Will and provided instructions in case the boy needed anything for pain relief. After a second hour, Will slowly woke, looking around the quiet room, only seeing Tahir.

“Where’s Rhinne? Or Ariel?” he asked groggily, propping himself up with his elbow and rubbing his eye with the other.

They both left for Ariel’s home once she healed you. The goddess confirmed my theory of Master Dane’s actions,” Tahir answered, helping Will sit up and steady him.

"What do we do now?" asked Will. Tahir sat beside him on the medical cot, leaning on his knees as he rested his nose on his laced fingers.

"We have to get Mars or Vieren on our side. I'll take care of them. If you’re up to it, you need to gather as many Acolytes and Clerics as you can. I have a feeling Aurora is about to be torn apart in a civil war."

"You want to start a mutiny? The world is in grave danger! How can you think of something like mutiny?" Will asked, getting out of bed slowly and pulling on a new shirt, then grabbing his staff to steady himself.

"The world has been inching closer to disaster every day. It's only now that we've seen the path we were taking and how close we are to it. Like I said, Master Dane is creating these more powerful Omens. He nearly killed you , for Minerna's sake!" Will's head dropped, and his shoulders slumped.

"What about Lotus and Orchid? Aren't they almost as powerful as Master Dane? If not more so?"

"They aren't here anymore."

"What? What happened to them? Where are they?"

"No one knows. They left soon after telling us about Dane's growing madness. If they were here, I'd be more at ease." Will's entire being looked to slump, sighing hard and shaking his head before leaning down and covering his face while pinching the bridge of his nose.

"All this time, I've been training to rid the world of the Omens, to one day help the world heal. I still want to believe in that mission." Will sighed as Tahir laid a heavy hand on his shoulder, squeezing in comfort.

"You still can, Will. But if we don't do something, that mission will be lost to us. Gather Eleanor and Xenos and have them help you as well. If they have any misgivings, tell them to come to me." Will picked his eyes up, steeling his expression and pulling his body to rigid attention when he realized that Tahir called him 'Will' for the first time.

"Aye, Commander. You can count on me." Tahir nodded, jerking his head and telling Will to get going. Once alone, Tahir let himself think: if Dane were the one behind the Omens becoming more powerful, he would have informed the rest of the Aurora, right? Why keep it a secret? The only reason to keep it secret was so that no one else would have to be so close to Darkness all the time. Unless…

" Unless the Darkness has infected and controlled him all this time! " Tahir thought. That alone drove him to direct his convincing to Vieren first. Vieren seemed open to the possibility at the very least. In going to find the Cleric, he found Vieren within the Knowledge Depository, something that didn’t surprise Tahir.

"Master Vieren." He called, trotting up to him, making the other Clerics and a few of the acolytes snap their attention to him.

"Commander Tahir. What's the matter? You look pale," said Vieren. Speaking low, Tahir leaned in so that only Vieren could hear.

"I need to speak with you in private. There is an imminent threat to the Aurora," He muttered. Vieren smiled and spoke openly.

"There is no need to be so secretive, Commander. I'm sure that-"

"No," retorted Tahir in a dull hiss. Vieren lost his friendly expression, his brow lowering, and his shoulders stiffening. Holding out a hand, he escorted Tahir into his office, shut the door, and cast a spell to keep anyone outside from hearing.

"What is so urgent that you need to speak only to me, commander?"

"I have reason to believe that Master Dane is creating the stronger Omens. As a result, he is amplifying the Darkness currently in the world. I also believe that the Darkness is controlling him to push the world closer to disaster." Vieren lowered his brow further, squinting his eyes and tilting his head while stepping closer.

"Are you certain, Commander? If this is some kind of joke-"

"I assure you, Master Vieren, this is no joke. I would go to Master Mars, but I don't think he would believe me. He seems willfully blind to what is going on in these halls." Vieren sat down at his desk, setting his staff on it and gripping his chin.

"What evidence do you have to prove this?"

"Very little. Most of what I have to offer is only speculation. The only solid thing I have to offer is that the goddess Ariel warned me that Darkness has begun twisting Master Dane beyond saving. The only way to confirm or deny my suspicions is to talk to Master Dane himself."

"Then why are you coming to me? It sounds like you have a planned course of action."

"Because I need to convince Master Mars to let me see Dane. Without your help, I doubt I would be able to do so. As I said, he either knows what’s happening and has kept it hidden or is willfully blind." Vieren pushed his tongue into his cheek, pinching the bridge of his nose.

"Have you told anyone about this?"

"The only other one who knows is Will. I sent him to gather Clerics and Acolytes who would stand against Master Dane if this is true." Vieren dropped his forehead into his hand with a heavy sigh, staying that way for a long while in deafening silence.

"I would hate to think this is all some elaborate ruse, Commander," Vieren growled, snatching up his staff and standing to his full height, squaring his shoulders before motioning him to follow.

"If this is true, you were right to come to me, but you were hasty in trying to recruit members of the Aurora before doing so." He sighed. "What's done is done; if Cleric Will does gather any that would be loyal, gather them in the forest to the south. I will come for you after reviewing a few things in the Depository." He commanded. Tahir nodded his understanding, leaving with hurried steps to complete what could either be a near miss or a great tragedy.

9.5 hours earlier

"He should have come already," Will muttered, looking north as he stood with his back to the small staging camp in the forest.

"Vieren said he would come for us when he was ready. I told him something that rocks everything he believes in, so I think he must first convince himself by finding a pattern. Would you have believed it had you not lived through it, Will?" Tahir asked, looking over to Eleanor as she leaned against a tree on the fringes of the firelight.

"It still doesn't seem right. Why would Master Dane be the danger we are trying to prevent?" she asked.

"You weren't there, Eleanor. You didn't feel the haunting, soul-chilling Darkness that came with him. He's been using Darkness so long that it's begun to become a part of him." Will answered.

"I thought he knew the dangers of messing with it from the start?"

"That's the thing about Darkness, Paladin Eleanor." Another voice said, making her draw and hold her sword to Vieren's throat, flames thundering around the cutting edges. When she realized who it was, she immediately pulled back.

"Master Vieren, I-"

"It's alright. But to answer your question, Darkness is not something that takes you over all at once; it is a slow process. This passage is something that Master Dane wrote in the earliest days of his research: 'It has no form yet it fills the world; it has no substance yet it taints even the purest of hearts; it has no will, yet all who see it succumb to it.' Later writings say that unless one is constantly aware, Darkness will touch you, and if you let it, it will grow in power at a nearly undetectable rate. And it will almost certainly be too late when one realizes how much control it has."

"But something has to let it in first, doesn't it? As long as you pay attention, it shouldn't be a problem, right?" Xenos asked. Vieren shook his head.

"From what Master Dane has written in the past, no matter how much time has passed, a spot of Darkness lingers in the human heart. Exposure to Light will keep that Darkness from growing, but there is no way to fully remove it from the human heart, outside of Rhinne’s intervention.” 

“But then how does that relate to Master Dane?”

“I think there has always been a spot of Darkness within him that was never fully dealt with to keep it from growing. In his middle writings, Dane speaks of someone named Menodora. It sounds like she meant a great deal to him, but there is no mention of what happened to her. With that spot of unresolved Darkness still within him, there is already a foothold for the World’s Darkness to latch onto. Working to make Darkness stronger only made it worse." Silence hung thick between them, the only sound being the crackling of the fire. Vieren broke the silence, turning to Tahir with questioning eyes.

"How many of the Aurora were you able to gather?" The four of them hung their heads as their shoulders dropped.

"We are all that are here. The Acolytes laughed off Will's efforts, and the other Clerics blatantly threatened to have disciplinary action brought against him for speaking such slander." Answered Tahir, reaching for his dagger and balancing it on the tip of his finger.

"I had a feeling this would be the case," Vieren quietly muttered, shaking his head.

"But still, there is a grave danger that we must stop. Xenos and Eleanor, I want you ready to rally and organize the Order should chaos ensue. I will take Tahir and Will to see Master Mars and, ultimately, Master Dane." Xenos and Eleanor nodded in understanding, gathering their belongings and putting out the fire.

"Good luck to you both," Will called.

"Good luck to us all," Tahir continued, waving as he turned. As he walked, a wave of calm came over him, much like he felt before he was found in the forest so long ago.

" Talea, I'm sorry you had to wait. I think I'll be coming home this time. "

8 hours earlier

Pacing near the door to Dane's Lab, Mars tried to appear calm. Something was going on in the ranks of the Aurora, and someone was spreading rumors about how Dane was causing more trouble than he was fixing. Yes, he knew about the Omens, but they were directly related to Dane’s research of the Darkness and finding the Ultimate Darkness, weren't they?

All the same, small doubts began to leak into his mind: had he been complicit in allowing the Master to continue as he had? Had he been willfully ignorant of the Darkness’s worsening in the world through the Master's research? Had the Master's recent enriching experiments affected him more than he had seen? But they were so close to creating that Ultimate Darkness, and with that, they could make the Ultimate Light! 

Yes, there was the natural Ultimate Light that existed between Will and Rhinne, as well as Vieren and Tasia, and between Xenos and Eleanor. But the Light they would create using the Ultimate Darkness would be SO much more powerful.

Mars jumped when Vieren called to him, clearing his throat and straightening his shoulders. There was also that mercenary, Tahir, and Will with him; Tahir could be the one starting the rumors.

"Yes, Vieren, what can I do for you?"

"Commander Tahir needs to see the Master. There is something urgent that we must discuss with him." Mars raised his eyebrow, looking at Tahir while taking a breath with feigned calm.

"I'm sorry, but I can't allow the master to be disturbed at this time. We are close to finding what we have been after all this time." He replied, pulling his arms behind him as if to appear more authoritative.

"Have you not seen what has been happening all around us? Have you not heard what the Acolytes and the Clerics have reported in their findings of the Omens?" Vieren bellowed, loud enough to disrupt the nearby acolytes in their studies.

"The strength of the omens is proportional to the strength of the Darkness. We knew this would happen when we left the world behind to complete our research here. Do not lose faith now, Vieren, when we are close to achieving our goal!"

"MARS! We need to speak to the Master to either refute or confirm a grave matter!" Tahir thundered, beginning to draw more people around them.

"That is MASTER Mars to you. And what would this grave matter be?" Asked Mars, looking down at them from over his nose.

"That Master Dane is creating and strengthening the Omens and, as a result, has been taken over by the Darkness!" Will finished. A hush descended over the crowd, Acolytes looking back and forth between Mars, Tahir, Will, and Vieren.

"Is this true, Master Mars? Has the Master been creating stronger Omens?" asked a young acolyte. More members began to press in, asking the same question, demanding some kind of answer, shuffling Will further back in the crowd.

"If you have known about this, then you are no master of mine!" Vieren howled. Mars sighed, holding up his hands to quiet them all. Swallowing hard, he hung his head, sucking on his upper lip hidden under his grand mustache.

"I've known. I've known since we first retreated to this forest. The Master has been creating stronger and stronger Omens, enriching them to create the Ultimate Darkness, from which we can use the Ultimate Light! The Master is so close; we cannot start letting doubts cloud our minds. I choose to believe in the master until the end." All the acolytes stood stunned, unable to speak, when Tahir broke the silence, pointing to him with a shaking finger.

"You knew about the Omens? People were suffering worldwide, and you knew who created these monsters?"

"Omens have been appearing long before The Master began his research in earnest, but the Omens appearing recently are the doing of the Master. Yes, it is a great evil, but a necessary one if it means that Darkness will be wiped from the face of Usoria."

"'…a necessary evil'? You would put your Clerics and your own Acolyte's lives at risk?! What of the people who have died in the world to these Omens? What of the Clerics and Acolytes who were injured while fighting them? What would you say to the Clerics who lay their very life on the line while you sit back and watch?!"

"We all take risks, Commander Tahir. That is what we of the Aurora are for."

"CALCULATED risks! Not blind warfare with something far more dangerous than we imagined!"

"It is still a needed evil, Commander." Mars Bellowed. Tahir's face shifted through shades of red, reaching for his dagger in a blur.

"Open the door, move aside, or I will go through you and open it myself." Mars' brow became set, lowering over his eyes as he held his staff forward.

"You are not thinking of the grand picture, Commander."

"Mars! The world is in a grave state. Who knows what will happen if Darkness completely corrupts Master Dane!" Shouted Vieren. Mars clenched his jaw tighter, his knuckles whitening on his staff.

"Neither of you is seeing the larger picture!" He shouted. Tahir tried to duck around him, bolting for the Laboratory door when a wall of opaque white appeared before him. Metal slapping metal echoed through the hall as a box made of white light surrounded him. Vieren moved to counter until three other Clerics trained their staves on him, each glowing with golden light.

"Take the commander to the Brig and confiscate Vieren's staff. Vieren, I am confining you to quarters. I will be by shortly to speak with you." Mars commanded. A Cleric came forward, holding his staff towards Tahir's box and directing it out of the room. An Acolyte reluctantly took Vieren's staff away as two more burly Clerics came in and escorted Vieren to his room.

"YOU ARE MAKING A GRAVE MISTAKE, MARS! LISTEN TO ME! THE MASTER MUST BE STOPPED! HE MUST BE STOPPED!" Tahir screamed, but Mars turned away, stowing Vieren's staff on the wall next to the Lab's door.

7.5 hours earlier

Gathering the latest cores, Dane dumped them into the jar, shaking it around and pouring out the large lump within. For a long while, he stared at it, watching as it swirled within its glistening skin.

"Is it almost complete?" a voice within Dane's head asked.

"No, it is complete. I must only direct this mass through a single emotion, and I will have my Ultimate light." Dane muttered to himself, reaching for his staff when he felt something holding him back.

"There will be no need for that staff from now on, Little Mage." The voice in his head boomed, making the reach for his staff harder and harder. Inch by inch, Dane moved his arm, legs, and body closer to the staff. When his finger was about to touch it, Dane felt his body freeze, unable to move any closer.

"You may have found your Ultimate Darkness, but what good will it do to turn it into your Ultimate Light? Nothing will remain once you've used this Darkness, much like paper to a fire."

"Paper will start a fire, not sustain it," Dane grunted, trying to close the tiny gap to his staff.

"Exactly. Ultimate Darkness can only start the Ultimate Light; it cannot sustain it."

"Then what should I do? I have everything I need to rid the world of you." Deep within him, an uncomfortable stirring writhed so wildly that his stomach churned. His head felt light, and his vision blurred; it was almost as if the voice within his mind was growling in anger.

"You have found a way to momentarily 'scare' it away. You should remember from your past that darkness is not so easily vanquished."

"NO, you're wrong. The Ultimate Light that I have carried with me all this time, given to me by Menodora, will be the light that cleanses the Darkness from-"

"YOU WILL CLEANSE NOTHING!" the voice boomed, throwing him to the ground in a lifeless heap.

"But what of-"

"Your precious Light is nothing before Darkness. You have studied my properties and used me to create and refine a Darkness that even the gods cannot counter. You shall be my emissary of justice to deliver that which those who live rightly deserve."

"And what is that?" Dane asked.

"Vengeance; Justice. Destroy everything they hold dear. There is no Ultimate Light." He felt himself say with a malicious growl. His eyes widened, wanting to reach for the lump of Darkness to destroy it.

"You're wrong." He whispered, a spell of light flaring in his opposite hand, ready to purge this Darkness he had created.

"Am I? Tell me then, what has Light ever brought you?"

"It brought me Menodora."

"And she is dead because of it."

"It has brought me the acquaintance of Deities."

"They used you before you were even born."

"I have found friends in that same search to understand Light and to find the Ultimate Light."

"They only stay because they need you to teach them. Once they are masters, they will all abandon you!"

"Light has brought me the love of Ariel when I thought I would never be able to love again."

"Like the other deities, she uses you only for her goals. Anyone can speak sweet words of love and care; Light has yet to bring you a single thing. It has only shown you who is afraid of the Dark."

"It has brought me my daughter."

"You use her for your own goals. She is a tool."

"But what about-"

"The world only appears lighter because your focus is not on the Darkness. If you want to be truly strong, then forget them all. Show them just how powerful your Darkness is. Show them, Magus Sloe!" With heavy arms, Dane pulled himself up, picking up the lump of Darkness from the floor and watching the swirls of black and grey within it, dissipating his Light spell. 

All at once, he reached for the tome given to him by Arkarium. Setting the book on its spine, it fell open to the center page, depicting an alchemic circle labeled the Gran Umbra Arca: The Great Circle of Dark Alchemy, created in collaboration between him and Arkarium when he had come to help contain the power from Margata’s exploding Great Circle. 

Dane cleared the floor of any furniture, swept it clear of dirt and dust, and then began to etch out the pattern in the stone floor.

"There is no Ultimate Light. It was only a lie to make the world seem less lonely. The only constant in this world is pain and, thus, Darkness. I will give them the Ultimate Darkness if they all want to fear something. They shall have Magus Sloe. The pursuit of Light has brought me nothing but pain!"

"You may be able to create a power that towers over gods by combining Anti-Magic and Darkness, but even that will not have the power to destroy it all."

"Then I will absorb all the world's Darkness!" Dane seethed.

"Even by taking all of me in, you still will not have the power to eradicate everything. There is still that which exists beyond our little planet."

"Then I will take the power of Rhinne. Ariel wants to create a new world? That is what she will have!" Shadows hissed around Dane as he carved, turning his eyes a glowing red. His hands and arms became thin and bony, but still held great strength within them as he carved out the stone faster and faster.

"There is no Ultimate Light; it is a myth. There is, however, Ultimate Darkness. And I will show it to them!"

5 hours earlier

Will sprinted back to the meeting spot, looking over his shoulder periodically to make sure no one followed him until he ran into something solid. As he fell back, he panicked, convinced that another cleric had found him, until hands with an iron grip wrapped around his biceps and caught him. After a moment of study, he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Eleanor.

"Will! Where have you been? Xenos and I have been so worried," she exclaimed, setting Will down. Taking a moment to catch his breath, Will leaned against his knees.

"The Commander… was detained. Master Mars admitted… to all the Clerics and Acolytes… he's known… what's been happening."

"And he sees nothing wrong with that? And what about Master Vieren?" Eleanor questioned as Will shook his head.

"I lost track of Master Vieren in all the chaos. But Master Mars claims that Master Dane's making the Omens more powerful is a necessary evil. I don't even know what I've been fighting for anymore." Eleanor set her brow, her eyes narrowing to slits as a low thrum gently thundered from under her breastplate.

"You said Master… no… You said that Mars confessed to the whole of Aurora?" Eleanor asked.

"Just about." Will sighed, finally catching his breath and standing up once more.

"Then all we need are Vieren and Commander Tahir back. Without them, I doubt any Acolytes or Clerics will align with us."

"Why don't you lead them, love?" Xenos asked as Eleanor shook her head.

"Tahir was the first to see it; if anyone can make them understand, he can."

"Well then, whatever you have in mind, it's going to take all three of us." Will chuckled as Eleanor smiled.

"I know, and here's how it will happen.” She smirked, kneeling and drawing in the dirt. 

“Will, you, and Xenos will go to the holding area. I'm going to break the wall down, and when I do, knock out the guards." Reaching to her belt, Eleanor grabbed her jailer's key and handed it to Will.

"I will be outside preparing to break down Tahir's Cell wall. I doubt they would have put the two of them together."

"They didn’t. Mars confined Vieren to his room.”

“Then you will need to get him out. Once you have him, come to the brig and wait for my breaking down of the wall.”

“How do you know which one they'll put him in? We have four cells." Will countered as Eleanor held up her sword, revealing her pommel's flat end.

"I'll be using a little magical radar trick Xenos taught me. Once I break down the wall, everyone will no doubt be on high alert, so we need to move fast." Will and Xenos nodded in understanding until the latter added to the plan.

"I think I'll go into the temple first and busy myself in the depository. I can remain behind as your eyes and ears for what's happening."

"Xenos, that's too dangerous." Eleanor pleaded as he patted her hand.

"The whole world's at stake, love. Like it or not, we're all in danger until this situation is resolved. I'll be careful." Eleanor's breath hitched and pulsed as though on the edge of tears, closing her eyes and pursing her lips hard until Xenos' touch on her cheek made her face him.

"Alright, but you better come back," she smiled, kissing him firmly as the small troupe raced back to the temple.

3 hours earlier

Ariel watched the world far below; there was something different about it. It was as if the planet were suffering from a bad case of the jitters, waiting for something to happen. Rhinne stood beside her, focusing on Will as he moved through the Forest of Peace. After telling her what had happened, the little goddess paced and impatiently watched the world below, turning to her mother for the 1000th time.

"Please, just let me go back there. Something is happening; I can feel it," Rhinne begged, shaking Ariel's concentration.

"I've told you, it is too dangerous for you to-" Something interrupted her and caught Ariel's attention: a pull. No, this wasn't a pull, but a call to her —a prayer. She had ignored it for so long before she met Dane that she had almost forgotten what a prayer felt like. With a command to Clank to keep Rhinne from leaving the Temple, Ariel followed the call to a fountain spewing darker-colored sand than the rest of the fountains. Wiping her hand across the bench, she cleared the dust and grains away to see a title etched into the marble: Pantheon. With a wave of her hand, the fountain's streams formed a circle in midair, revealing a warrior dressed in heavy red armor, kneeling at his immense sword and holding his wings low.

"Goddess Ariel of the land called Usoria, please hear my prayer that I may tell of danger in your presence." Ariel grinned, thinking back to the days when the people of Usoria used to pray to her like that.

"I am here, Warrior. I have heard your prayer and I answer. What is it that you beseech?" she asked, a glow lighting the area around the man. He looked up, stunned, putting a hand before his eyes before bowing down again.

"Goddess, I am a humble servant of my people. I am Keiser Vulcurion, Master Guardian of the Dracova. I come to you to warn you of one who has strayed and was banished from our lands. I fear he has gone to Usoria and will do whatever it takes to gather power. Beware of him, for he is formidable."

"Be at ease, Vulcurion. What is this man's name?" smiled Ariel.

"I knew him as Macross, goddess. But he has since abandoned that name and chosen Magnus." Ariel tilted her head in interest.

"And what did Magnus do to deserve banishment from your lands?"

"Magnus is a Dracova of strong body and stronger will. He sought the title of Keiseer and its power to overthrow neighboring countries and aggressively expand our territory. The title of Keiseer is a great responsibility to the Dracova as Master Guardian, not Conqueror. The previous Keiseer thus chose me as her successor, but Magnus would not accept this and slew the Council of Ten, demanding that he be named Trothar-cuin."

"And so, for his crime, you banished him, and now he seeks power to take the title by force."

"Yes, goddess."

"I thank you for your warning, Keiseer Vulcurion. I shall keep my eyes on the world for him." Vulcurion bowed lower, touching his fingers to his forehead. With another wave of her hand, Ariel allowed the sands to collapse back together. So many things were happening in Usoria. It was a wonder that everything hadn't fallen apart already. As she walked back to the Balcony overlooking Usoria, she heard Rhinne let out a shrill scream.

"NOOOOOOO!"

1 hour earlier

For the third time, Tahir had counted the bars in his cell. For the third time, the guard told him to stop tapping his finger against them as he counted, and for the third time, he refused to comply. How could the Aurora be so blind to what was happening? Mars admitted that Dane was creating the stronger Omens and had known about them for some time. And still, he saw no problem with it.

The weight of what he knew must be done kept mounting on his mind, and he lost track of time after four hours. Tapping on the bars of his cell seemed like a way to summon one of the Clerics to stop him, thus allowing him to knock one out and escape by using their key. 

But they seemed to have an endless well of patience. Will, Xenos, and Eleanor were still on the outside, but he didn't know what they were up to since they parted ways near the beginning of the day.

" I have to get out of here NOW! " Tahir thought, looking at the lock on the cell door. If it were an ordinary lock, he could pick it in moments. However, this lock was magically enchanted, so even if Tahir could pick the mechanism, magic would keep it shut. From outside, he thought he could hear a hammer tapping on the stone approaching him. After a few moments, the sound stopped moving on his wall and began to form a pattern. When the tapping stopped, he thought about what the pattern was trying to tell him until he heard the familiar sound of Light Magic charging.

No sooner had he dove to the side of his cell than a blast of light and sound ripped through the back wall. Instantly, the guards sounded the alarm, one running for reinforcements and the other coming to the cell's door. Tahir heard someone hit the running guard, and soon after, someone knocked the second guard to the ground, unconscious.

"Commander, are you alright?" Eleanor coughted, setting a heavy foot on the rubble of the back wall. Tahir coughed as he pushed out of the wreckage, waving his hand to clear the dust away from his face.

"I'm fine. Try to leave more time between your warning and your breaking of walls next time."

"I doubt there will be a next time. Master Mars has locked down the entirety of Aurora. He's even gone so far as to declare you a radical non-conformist." Will answered, grabbing the keys from the guards and unlocking the cell door to allow him and Vieren inside.

"There's a giant hole in the wall; why did you need to open that?" demanded Tahir as Vieren closed the cell, locked it, and then brought the keys inside, dropping them in the middle.

"So it'll be harder to follow. Come on." Vieren urged, handing Tahir his dagger.

"What about Xenos? Where is he? And where have you been?" Tahir demanded, motioning to Will.

"Xenos is remaining as a scout; he'll let us know if things get worse. The shuffle of the crowd moved Will to a safe distance when we confronted Mars, and he was able to escape and warn the others." Vieren explained as they ran to their gathering place, where a dozen Acolytes and Clerics were waiting for them.

"We managed to convince a few of them to join us after they witnessed what happened in the temple," Will explained, introducing them all to Tahir, who began drawing out plans to infiltrate the Aurora and stop Dane once and for all. As they began to move out, a wave of instability swept over them all.

"What is this?! I'm standing still, but the ground is moving!" one of the Acolytes exclaimed. Two others fell to their knees and wretched hard, shutting their eyes to ease their sick feeling. Tahir and Will both steadied themselves against a tree while Eleanor struggled to keep her eyes open and not feel her stomach churn.

"What is happening? It's like the world is spinning in its skin." Eleanor muttered. Vieren slammed the end of his staff down as light exploded around them, only to die away just as quickly.

"This is all Darkness. All the world's darkness is being drawn somewhere."

"I know where it's headed," Tahir growled, drawing their attention to the woodgrain-like appearance of the ground rushing in the same direction as the Aurora temple.

Present time

With urgent steps, the small troupe hurried through the woods. As they ran, the whole world around them felt lighter, brighter than it ever had been in their entire lives. An explosion ripped through the air, shattering their moment of joy as wind blew through the trees, tearing branches and leaves from them. The force threw them all to the ground as a cloud of dark purple flames rose above the canopies.

"What was that?!" an Acolyte called. No one said a word as they stood and ran for the temple with even more urgency. What greeted them was not the grand white and gold building. Instead, they all stared in disbelief at the mountain of rubble. The surrounding trees had splintered, and the grass burned away, leaving nothing but ash and dirt behind. A cold feeling descended as they neared, making their flesh rough with bumps. Near the center of the building where the knowledge depository used to be, crouched a lone figure. Smoke-like aura poured from his back, surrounding him in black flames. Coming even closer allowed them to see dozens of the Aurora Clerics scattered under the rubble. Massive boulders crushed some, while others hung impaled on the gold rods decorating the building.

A noise at their feet prompted them all to begin digging through the rubble, keeping a watchful eye on the figure in the center, who seemed unconcerned by their presence. A heavy mist began to fall on them as they dug, dampening their hair and clothes. Finally, they pulled back the stones to reveal Mars, battered and bloody. Eleanor lowered herself into the hole they had created and reached for his neck, barely able to feel a pulse. The touch made Mars open his eyes and roll onto his back.

"Oh… it's just you," the head cleric wheezed, a fountain of blood dripping down his cheek as he coughed.

"Mars, don't speak. Will can fix you right up," Eleanor commanded, but Mars dropped a hand on her foot.

"There's no time. Run. Run! The Darkness has consumed the master. There is no hope for him now," he said with a strained whisper. Turning his head to the sky, he closed his eyes, coughing again as blood soaked his magnificent mustache and ran down his face with the falling rain.

"I knew The Master was dabbling in the dangerous. But I wanted… to believe in the future we hoped to create… I wanted… to… believe." His head slumped to the side as the crystals in his Shining Rod darkened to a dull grey. Eleanor's vision began to distort when she looked up and frantically searched over the rock piles, seeing something that made her chest heavy and her breath hitch. With desperate stumbling strides, she went to the lone shining rod standing amid the rubble, digging frantically, hurling great slabs aside until she uncovered Xenos' broken body. 

She nearly fell as she reached for him, cradling him against her leg and brushing away his blood-soaked brown hair, her quivering lips contorting as she broke. With an earth-shattering wail, Eleanor held Xenos to her, bawling into the crook of his neck. Tahir knelt beside her to offer his comfort until he heard her breathing steadily becoming harder and quicker. Growls thrummed over her breathing as she looked up, locking her fury-filled eyes on the figure.

"Eleanor, stop. If what Ariel said is true, you won't be able to-" With an almost dragon-like roar, Eleanor took up her sword, charging over the piles of rubble toward him, swinging her sword so hard a contrail hung in the air as it whistled. Spear-tipped chains burst from under the ground, catching the blade as sparks flowered around the figure, bursting across the rubble. More chains rushed the paladin as she deflected them with her shield and attacked again.

More chains blocked her every swing; her heartbroken screams nearly in time with the clap of her sword against the chains until they threw Eleanor back, disappearing in a cloud of dust. Tahir ran for her, trying to wave aside the dust to find his friend, when he saw her leaning against her sword on one knee, blood flowing down the side of her face.

"Eleanor, please stop! We need to retreat and regroup." Tahir commanded, wind rushing by him as Eleanor charged again, dropping her shield and jumping high, holding her broadsword aloft as golden light tinged with red burst around the blade.

"I WILL SUNDER YOUR SOUL AND DRAG YOUR CORPSE THROUGH HELSION!" As she swung with a pain-filled bellow, the figure looked up at her, turning her scream to one of fear. Her terror blinded her to chains coming from her side, driving through her tough armor, and skewering her from all sides, holding her aloft. 

Silent shock overtook the group, as the sound of blood splashing against the ground made them all pale. Eleanor wheezed and moaned, tears staining her face and streaking the blood on it as she struggled to move, lifting her sword to strike, despite being so far away from her target.

"I'm sorry, Xenos. I'm sorry you died alone…" In a blur, the chains swirled, ripping her body apart and showering the rocks with her blood before it all disappeared into a cloud of ash. A stunned silence fell over everyone until an acolyte gripped her staff harder and shouted over the quickly building rain.

"We have to stop him here. WE HAVE TO STOP HIM! HE CANNOT BE ALLOWED TO LEAVE!" The Acolyte shouted, spurring the other Acolytes and the few remaining clerics into action. Light hummed on each of their staves, cutting through the nighttime air like a knife as chains appeared and broke the beams like glass, throwing them all to the ground with a broad sweep. Everyone scrambled to their feet again, charging the figure as they unleashed bursts of light and sweeping arcs that cut through the chains thrown at them, sparks raining all around them.

Within moments, they surrounded the figure with a containment spell powered by the four Clerics who decided to follow Tahir. But their victory was short-lived as the figure lowered his head, the shadows of the cloak's hood pulling back just enough to reveal the smirk on his face.

"Pointless," he growled, chain spears bursting from the ground, shattering the containment and driving through the surrounding team, tearing their bodies apart as they disappeared into a cloud of ash. It happened with such speed that the containment spell hadn't entirely dissipated.

Tahir, Will, and Vieren only stood in disbelief and terror, unsure what to do as they were the only three left alive from the Aurora. After a moment, Vieren began to frantically look around, pointing in directions as though trying to remember where specific halls used to be, running for the living quarters with Tahir close behind. Once there, Vieren anxiously searched in more detail, trying to remember where his quarters had been, only to find a mountain of rubble. Tears ran down his cheeks as he began to dig through it, calling for Tasia.

Tahir also began digging through the rubble, knowing the panic-driven fear Vieren felt. It was the same he'd felt when the Omens attacked and killed Talea and his daughter so many years ago. In his heart, Tahir prayed that he wouldn't be the one to find her, and in the end, he didn't. But when Vieren did find her, she was already dead. 

With tender care, he lifted the last of the rubble from her broken body, screaming into the crook of her neck while cradling her in his arms and rocking on his knees. Beside him, Tahir noticed his Shining Rod's glow beginning to intensify, lighting the dark area with an angry white light as dark mist rose from his back.

"Vieren, whatever you're thinking, you must stop now." But Vieren ignored him as he lay Tasia down, grabbed up his rod, and charged the man sitting in the center.

"VIEREN, STOP!" shouted Tahir, reaching for him but missing as he teleported away. Will tried to intercept Vieren, but the cleric shattered Will's entrapment spell, throwing Will back. Teleporting into the air, Vieren raised his rod above his head, unleashing an enormous wave of blinding white light.

"I WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD, WHITE MAGE!" The wave hit Dane hard, shaking the ground with its force. The dust cleared in a flash as Dane threw spear-tipped chains up, bursting from the ground. With another broken-hearted scream, Vieren loosed another wave of light that shattered as the chains punched through it and Vieren, holding him in the air. Silence hung thick as Tahir, and Will looked on in horror; the glowing links nearly replaced all of Vieren's body.

With a wave of Dane's hand, the chains spread, ripping Vieren's body apart before it all evaporated as a cloud of ash. Whispers filled the air as the White Mage turned his torrid red gaze to them, chains rushing from under him toward them. Will summoned his Aurora staff, a wall of light blocking the chains but cracking the spell with the impact. 

Tahir grabbed his dagger, rushing at Dane as Will dismissed the wall. Chain Spears rained all around Tahir as he ran, jumping from rock to rock to avoid the weapons as they obliterated boulders around him. As Tahir neared, a chain swept across his path, hurling him into Will, who fought his own battle against dozens of chain spears. With the two of them together, Tahir and Will fought back the swarm easier, but with each minute that passed, their bodies began to tire, and an ever-growing fear built within them.

The chains gathered into one large group, hitting Will hard enough to throw him aside, ripping the rod from his hand. Will ran for his rod, jumping to grab it. But as he was about to touch it, chains exploded from the ground through his body and limbs, halting him in mid-flight. He could hear the commander call to him from far away as a frigid feeling swelled within him.

He could feel the chains beginning to pull in all directions, pulling sinew from bone and muscle from muscle, but there was no pain. Instead, he felt as if he were simply disappearing. Somewhere in the far distance, he thought he heard a woman scream. He knew that voice; it was Rhinne's voice. But she was back in the Temple of Time with her mother. How could he hear her? 

All at once, he saw Tahir's dagger spin through the chains under him, cutting him down to the ground. As the chains within his body dissipated, the blood began to flow, deepening the cold.

From the ground, chains rose, aiming down at him. Tahir forced his tired body to move, running to his downed friend. Just as the chains began to drive down, Will heard thuds and squelches, making him look up to see spearheads and chains poking through Tahir's chest and gut as he stood over him.

"I thought you wanted to cure the world of its Darkness, not become it." Grunted Tahir, barely standing after the chain spears had punched through his body, hearing a dark chuckle as Dane spoke.

"I have erased it. And from it, I have created a power that not even the gods can defeat. There is one last thing I need, and it will all be over." Willing every last bit of strength left to him, Tahir stumbled to Dane, latching on to his cloak so as not to fall.

"You were the White Mage, the one who would save us. You can't do that as a black mage." Dane looked down at him, grabbing his shirt and hauling him into the air.

"I am saving you by getting rid of it all. And please, call me Magus Sloe. He growled, throwing him aside, pulling the chains from his body one by one before carving up his body and vaporizing it into a cloud of ash.

"Thank you for all you have done. But your services are no longer required," Sloe intoned, walking to Will, who lay heaving for breath. Ash swirled from each wound, unable to move. Sloe stood over him with blank, uncaring eyes glowing in the dark of his hood as Will managed to open his eyes and meet his stare.

"You were never worthy of my daughter, child," He whispered, turning and walking away. He had the power to go where he needed and obtain what he required, but he could not do it alone. No, it's not that he couldn't do it alone; he just didn't want to expend the energy unnecessarily. He would need soldiers, commanders, and generals. A dark smile spread across his face as the first names came to mind: Arkarium, the Master of Dark Alchemy; Hilda, the Reaper of Azwan; and her half-dragon lover, Magnus, the Dracova Exile.

The rain steadily poured down harder and harder, wiping away the blood from Will's face. With each breath, staying awake became harder, turning his vision skyward as drops would hit his eyes. Thoughts of Rhinne mocked him, his body having gone numb and no longer feeling the agony that had plagued him moments before.

"I'm sorry, Rhinne. It looks like we won't be able to see that sunset after all," he whispered, swearing he could see the hazy outline of Rhinne kneeling beside him, her face stained with tears and her failing smile twisted in grief. Will thought he could see her trying to say something, but couldn't tell if it was because he couldn't hear her ethereal form or that, in his last moments, he'd gone deaf. Regardless of the reality, Rhinne stayed near him, setting a hand on his chest until the raindrops all around them slowed to a crawl, while the hazy image of Ariel appeared next to Rhinne. Ariel also said something, waving her hand as Rhinne turned back to him with slightly more hope in her red eyes.

"Will? Can you hear me?" She asked. Will could barely muster the strength to nod, reaching for Rhinne's hand, which she took in earnest and moved close enough to whisper to him.

"I'm sorry, Will. I'm not strong enough to save you this time. Please, forgive me," she whimpered as Will patted her hands, struggling to smile as the last of his strength ebbed away. Within moments, Will's sight was gone, and his breathing slowed, letting out one last breath that only Rhinne could hear before his body fell limp.

"I love you, Rhinne," 

“And I love you , Will,” she whispered, watching his skin turn crey, crackling and falling apart as his body disintegrated into a cloud of ash, and his glasses fell into her hands. Trying to reach out for any part of him that was still solid, Rhinne tried to capture as much of the ash as she could, but each catch only released what she already held until there was nothing left. Slumping on her knees, the rain's hushed roar was drowned by her scream of agony, clutching Will's glasses to her chest as Ariel went to her, kneeling beside her. Rhinne buried her face in Ariel's chest, muffling her cries as Ariel embraced her; it was the only thing she could do to comfort her daughter in her time of immense pain.

Chapter Text

So many things went wrong in creating the future of peace, as revealed in Ariel's Mirror of Time. With every look in the mirror, Usoria moved closer to that future, but the disaster still loomed in the shadows. Darkness was gone from the world; Dane and Ariel had achieved what they set out to do! It was gone from the world, but they hadn't vanquished it. Ariel now clearly saw the one who would bring about the disaster she saw in the mirror: Dane. She now understood why the Monk of the Red had told her she had blinded herself.

" I never thought… I never even considered you to be the cause of the Disaster we were trying to avert, Dane. I believed you would be the one to find the answer, " she thought, her feet beginning to feel the cold of the snow of Al Neth.

With Darkness gone from the world, Usoria began to heal: food began to grow again, the Omens were gone, and the people all started to seem happier. But now, she couldn't allow Dane the freedom to come to the Temple of Time and tried to dissolve her contract with him. When it failed, she remembered that Dane also had to dissolve the contract willingly. Doubting that he would consent as he was, she destroyed his personal entrance to the Temple. Dane now wielded Darkness mixed with Anti-Magic, creating something even worse. Even Minerna might not be able to withstand this power forever.

She could only watch as Dane moved through the remaining dark places of the world, gathering like-minded people to him. The first he recruited was the former shamaness of Azwan, and soon after, Arkarium and a Dracova joined his cause. These umbral leaders slowly gathered more followers around them, creating a new threat called The Black Wings.

Rhinne became catatonic, wandering through the temple with Clank at her side, often visiting the Hall of Memory to relive her life with Will. She wasn't sleeping much either; she frequently screamed for Will when she woke from nightmares. Ariel sometimes cast a spell over her mind, allowing her to sleep peacefully for a few hours, but Rhinne's tortured mind often broke the spell, allowing the nightmares to return.

To honor Rhinne's love, Ariel created a new pseudo-body and set up a monument in Al Neth overlooking the snowfields far below. Standing atop was a statue of Will holding a book in one hand and reaching out with the other as if waiting for Rhinne to take it and follow him. At the foot of the monument sat a small brass ring set into the stone, a token of the life Rhinne and Will might have shared in the future.

"I'm so sorry, Will," Ariel whispered, about to disintegrate her body and return to the temple when she met Dane face to face. The sight made her jump back, calling a flame into her hand.

"Now, now, Ariel. There is no need for such violence," Dane said calmly, pulling the hood from his head to reveal his face. His cheeks had thinned, and his eyes seemed dull, but he was still the man she loved. That fact was the only thing holding her back.

"You know why I hold this spell at the ready." She sneered, holding her stance to unleash the flames brewing on her palm. Miserably, Dane smiled and nodded, heavily sighing while dropping his head.

"I know." He finally answered with a muted whimper. "But I've done it! I've rid the world of its Darkness, and now everything is so bright and happy."

"Yes, but at what cost to you? You absorbed all the world's Darkness!" pressed Ariel, raising her hand further, readying to strike.

"The cost is great, my love. But this is what needed to happen. And now, our daughter can wipe this world away to begin anew with the power I will give her. Darkness will never rise again. All I need is for you to allow me entrance to the Temple," He explained, extending his hand to her. Ariel dispelled her attack, standing with her shoulders back and firm footing.

"I cannot allow you within the Temple as you are. The Darkness within you must be purged. Rhinne is half-human and is unable to resist the influence of Darkness completely. Who's to say what would happen if she were to give in to the throes of its power?" Dane closed his hand, the hopeful, sad smile fading into a blank stare. When he spoke again, there was an edge in his words.

"Ariel, do you remember our contract? There is a line that states, and I quote, 'The power of our son or daughter shall be to the benefit of all once the research of the contracted, Dane Altoor, is completed. Upon completion, Dane shall pass his knowledge and power to the son or daughter, who will erase Darkness and create a new world', end quote. We agreed to add this to our contract, don’t you remember?" Clenching her jaw, Ariel nodded, looking away from him.

"That was before you became this. I heard the voices of Tahir and Will before you killed them; you have succumbed to the influence of the Darkness," Ariel growled, facing Dane with hard eyes. Dane let out a long breath, and the air around him became uneasy as he closed his eyes and lowered his brow.

"I tried to stop their lives from being lost; you must believe me. But the Darkness was so powerful that I did not anticipate it overwhelming my will. I have since risen above it; I now control it . It does not control me." Dane's voice tremored as if on the verge of tears, sometimes hitching as he spoke.

"And what of the other Clerics and Acolytes? Were they victims of your inability to maintain control?" Dane lowered his head and arms as Ariel slowly approached him.

"Dane, my love. Rhinne is in much pain right now; she loved Will greatly, and the darkness tore him away from her. Your power killed him." Ariel explained, motioning back to the monument.

"I don't think exposing her to so much concentrated Darkness would be wise. Her heart has been shattered, and we both know how malleable the human heart is when it's in pain." Silence fell over them as they stood in the snow, but the tension surrounding them filled the small valley. A presence colder than the Al Neth winds blew through Ariel, making her back away from Dane as whispers hung thick in the air.

"You would deny me the right to see my Daughter? You would deny the promise of our Contract?" he growled, chains springing from the ground, all tipped with spears aiming for Ariel.

"As you are, yes." The sound of metal slamming into rock rang behind her as a chain stuck in the rock with unseen speed, the links singing as they pulled tight next to her cheek. The spines on each link brushed her skin, making her bleed. Surprise launched her away from it, her skin healing over but leaving a scar. The strange feeling made Ariel reach up to run her hand over the raised skin, her eyes widening and her breath coming in short puffs as her hands began to shake. Even in a pseudo-body, she could heal wounds without leaving any trace.

" A scar? But how? I should be able to- "

"That's the first scar you've had, isn't it?" smiled Dane, raising his head enough to see her from under his brow. The shadows around his eyes made them glow even brighter.

"Mixing Darkness and Anti-magic like this; what could you possibly hope to gain from something so terrible?" Ariel asked, holding a hand behind her and beginning to weave a disintegration spell for this body.

"I hoped to rid the world of its Darkness and create a new world. The Darkness is gone, but I needed Anti-Magic to do so, and my new world still waits for its creation. I call the power I have created Black Magic; it even has the power to kill DEITIES!" he shouted, hurling another chain at Ariel's heart. The pseudo body disappeared in a plume of smoke as the chain drove through it, burying itself in the ravine wall.

"You may think you can protect Rhinne by blocking my path, Ariel! But I will come! I will come, and she will fulfill her destiny!" he shouted to the skies. Behind him, Orchid and Lotus shivered across the snow, watching the scene before them.

"We have to do something." Orchid hissed. Lotus shook his head, pulling Orchid away and leading her back through the woods they had lived in for the past month.

"There isn't much we can do. We tried to make sure Human Dane didn't get lost in his research, and it happened anyway," Lotus seethed. With a heavy sigh, they gathered what little food they had within their makeshift shack to have a meal. Life was difficult in the Al Neth region, but at least they weren't anywhere near Dane and his lunacy. Lotus' eyes widened as they ate, darting back and forth as he dropped his spoon.

"Lotus? What's the matter?" Orchid asked.

"It isn't Dane in control; it's the Darkness. It's in control of him! And the Darkness wants to destroy everything. He's not after Rhinne to remake the world; he's after Rhinne because she can destroy everything!"

"Then why doesn't he just go after Ariel? She has the same amount of power and is way more experienced."

"That's exactly the point! Ariel knows how powerful she is and can use that to resist the Darkness. Rhinne doesn't, AND she's half-human; Rhinne's an easier target!"

"So? All she has to do is use more power, and she'll be fine."

"Rhinne still thinks like a human. The Darkness could easily corrupt her."

"So?" Orchid huffed, taking another bite of food while Lotus growled, gripping his hair and stomping around the room.

"Ugh! You're so annoying sometimes!" he growled, sighing hard. "Look, the Darkness can't do much damage by itself. It started a famine and influenced people to harm one another, but all this bad stuff can be stopped by enough people being nice to each other. Dane absorbing the Darkness gave it an avatar, and just from the feeling we saw over there, the Darkness can now destroy a continent. But Dane's body has limits, and The Darkness doesn't want to destroy JUST a continent; it wants to destroy everything . All of existence." As Lotus spoke, Orchid lowered her brow, and thoughts connected in her mind. With each passing second, realization spread across her face.

"So the Darkness needs a more powerful body," Orchid whispered as Lotus threw up his hand.

"Yes! And since Rhinne is still so young, she doesn't know how easily she could resist or even destroy the Darkness outright. Can you imagine how powerful the Darkness will become if it gets hold of her?!"

"But Rhinne is back in the Temple of Time. As long as she stays there, she'll be safe."

"Didn't you hear what Dane said? He can hurt deities or even kill them. The Darkness within him has evolved; it's no longer a matter of if , Orchid, it's only a matter of when ."

Clouds of sulfur and oxides billowed as Hilda mixed ingredients into her potion. With the help of Arkarium and Magus Sloe, she enhanced her youth potions by a hundredfold, extending the time she needed to consume them by years. The door opened as she poured the last of her liquified moonlight in, and a lone figure came in on gliding steps. His cloak filled the doorway, thundering as it caught the breeze behind him.

"Did your meeting with Ariel not go as planned?" asked Magnus with a smirking growl, reclining on a broken couch, watching Hilda.

"That was not my purpose, Dracova. I wanted to test her resolve to keep that girl from me," Sloe answered, reaching for a vial of a dark substance and consuming the contents.

"And how is her resolve?" Asked Hilda, maneuvering her hand over her potion and drawing it into one of a dozen bottles sitting within a cabinet.

"Quite high,” Sloe answered with an impressed tone. “But even that will fall. Are your armies ready, Hilda?" Hilda darkly smirked as she shut the cabinet, walking to Magnus and leaning back against him. He put a hand around her waist and held her firmly against him, prompting sensual surprise from Hilda.

"I am waiting for one last ingredient for my spell to complete. Once finished, we will have a legion of the undead at my command." Magnus glared at Sloe from under his brow.

"My specters are ready at any time. Thanks to the power you've given me and the help of Arkarium, I've multiplied and strengthened my forces." Magnus grinned, revealing a broken fang amidst his teeth.

"Good. And what of Arkarium? Where are his forces?" Neither Hilda nor Magnus could answer his question, shrugging and pointing to where they had last seen the old alchemist. As Sloe walked to the room, the Arkarium's giant cobra familiar reared from its sleeping position. Spreading its hood wide, its tongue flickered while locking its unblinking gaze on him.

"Ah, Master Sloe, I was wondering when you would return. I have some concerns that I must bring-"

"Arkarium, are your forces ready?" Sloe barked, staring at him blankly.

"That is what I wish to discuss with you. Shouldn't my force of Serpent Sorcerers be the Vanguard? Magnus' forces will only draw unwanted attention-"

"I assigned the right flank to you for that express purpose. You will launch a surprise attack while Magnus and his forces draw out Ariel's vanguard."

"Yes, but he is brutish and unrefined. My forces would be much better suited for the task. It was I who assisted in creating the Gran Umbra Arca, after all." Magus Sloe clenched his jaw, his face attempting to remain stoic, though the way the light caught his angry eyes made that impossible.

"Your experience with Dark Alchemy is unparalleled. But you have no military or battle experience, let alone in heavy combat. Taking the Vanguard would instantly destroy your forces. You will have the right flank." Sloe instructed, turning to leave when Arkarium began to protest.

"Master, I-"

"You will take the position I give you. Is that understood?" asked Sloe, whispers hissing around them. Arkarium bowed his head, remaining as such until Sloe departed. Once the sound of Sloe’s footsteps faded, the old alchemist tightened his fists and clenched his jaw.

"The vanguard is mine by right! My research propelled Magus Sloe to the heights he now stands!" Arkarium seethed to himself. "I should be the ONLY one Sloe needs. Magnus has been here for a few months, and Hilda focuses on her eternal life and beauty! The two of them fornicate more than they contribute!" His thoughts swirled and mounted until a dark smile spread across his face. 

Gathering his solid Jade skull focus, he further woke his familiar and summoned a squadron of his Serpent Sorcerers. He was determined to win Sloe's favor as he left the confines of his laboratory, leading the company through the streets of Kritas, when an old woman flagged him, calling that she had an urgent message.

"What do you want?" Arkarium barked, standing straighter and tilting his head enough to glare at her from over his nose.

"Where are you going with such an impressive army?" the old woman asked, a burlap hood pulled low over her eyes.

"What business is it of yours? Tell me what you want!" Arkarium demanded. The woman pursed her lip, her fist clenching before continuing.

"I am an oracle for The Keeper of All Time. You are marching to Ariel's Temple, are you not?"

" Ariel is the Goddess of Time. There is no other deity-"

"Listen!" the woman interrupted. "How do you plan to approach her temple? You are but a mortal, and Dane, the White Mage, was the only human allowed within its walls by Ariel with a gate made specifically for him."

"Dark Alchemy will pave the way." Arkarium sneered, beginning to walk away until the oracle caught his arm. Arkarium tried to pull away, but she had much more strength than he thought possible.

"There is another way." The woman's dry voice hissed.

"Then tell me before my patience runs dry." Demanded Arkarium, setting his staff on the ground with a metallic thud. The woman straightened, her fists tightening before speaking.

"Go north through the Forest of Peace to the Mountain of Healing. Climb to the peak, and there you will find the Anima Monastery. It guards the secret path into the Temple of Time." Arkarium squinted, standing in silence for a while.

"Why would you betray your patron, woman? Who are you?"

"I have told you; I am the oracle of the Keeper of All Time, not Ariel. Your actions are necessary," she declared, stepping back and bowing her head. Arkarium glared at her from over his nose, studying her for a long while before barking a command and marching toward the mountain. Once out of view, the woman slipped into an alley, where Minerna removed the burlap robe, stretching her shoulders and unfurling her wings to relieve the discomfort of being confined under the tight cloak.

"I'm sorry, Ariel. I hope you can forgive all that I have put you through."

Upon returning to the temple, the sight of Temple Knights squadrons patrolling the halls greeted Ariel. The most powerful of them, the Oblivion Knights, were stationed at each hallway, while the Qualm and Memory Knights patrolled.

"What happened? I gave no order to mobilize," Ariel asked, catching one of the Monks of the Red by the sleeve as he passed her.

"Clank watched your meeting with Dane, or rather, what remains of him. Word of what happened reached your mother, Minerna; she ordered the mobilization," Replied the monk. Ariel took a deep, agitated breath behind closed eyes and let him go.

"Very well. Please continue."

"Yes, my goddess." The monk answered, turning away down a hall while Ariel summoned up a creature made of an hourglass having small wings on the top.

"Show me to my daughter," She commanded. A single eye within the hourglass's sand bubbled up, looking around before sharply turning and flying in the desired direction. The creature led her to Rhinne's room, where Clank stood guard.

"Has Rhinne said anything since I've gone?" Ariel asked. Clank's eyes glowed to life within his helm as though waking from a nap.

"Rhinne has been quiet.” He grunted. “Forgive me, but I must return to the barracks, my goddess, as my mana is running quite low." Ariel nodded as Clank immediately left for the barracks, clouds of sand dust kicked up along his path. Knocking softly on Rhinne's door, she listened for her voice. When no noise came, Ariel called to her, slowly opening her door to see her curled up on her bed, lying as still as stone.

"Rhinne?" Ariel called again, carefully closing the door and moving to sit on her bed where she could see her reddened face and tear-soaked pillow. Reaching over, Ariel ran her hand over Rhinne's silvery hair.

"Why did he do it?" whispered Rhinne, staring across the room with salty riverbeds clinging to her face.

"He was such a good person. He didn't deserve it. Why didn't you save him?" Rhinne demanded, turning toward Ariel, revealing her dull and distant eyes, unable to reflect the light of the sparks floating throughout the temple.

"I couldn't. The magic eating him would have required more power than his body could withstand." Rhinne's eyes squinted shut, rolling her face back into her pillow. Just as Ariel began to speak, one of the Memory Knights came through the door.

"Goddess, your presence is needed urgently." Nodding, she kissed Rhinne's head and departed, closing the door softly behind her.

"What is the matter?" Ariel questioned, stopping when an explosion echoed through the halls.

"A thin man with long white hair and beard is assaulting the temple's front gate, commanding an army of Serpents." Lowering her brow, Ariel spread her wings and hurried towards the noise. 

Upon arriving at the platform overlooking the main gate, a bolt of fizzling black-colored magic flew past her face, disintegrating part of the wall behind her. Ariel extended her vision to survey the area where a thousand serpents stood waiting, their front line hammering against the front gate.

"How did this army come here?! There is no path leading into Usoria!" Ariel demand.

"That isn't true, goddess. There has always been a secret path into Usoria, hidden and guarded by a monastery on the Mountain of Healing, created by your mother." The knight quickly explained. Ariel pulled her vision back and glared at the knight.

"Another secret kept from me?! How many more things did Mother keep from me?!" Ariel bellowed, extending her vision once more, surveying the army poised with unnatural stillness, when something slammed into her face, throwing her to the ground in pain. She quickly healed the area around her right eye, but the Chief Knight explained that nothing had hit her.

"Someone within that company can see my extended vision and hurt me via that. As far as I am aware, Dane's…" She paused for a long while, remembering that Dane was gone. But to her, there was no other name for him.

"Black Magic is the only thing capable of something like that. Whoever this is must be in league with him. General Dodo!" Ariel called. A large shadow loomed over them as the enormous creature slowly and gracefully lowered itself into Ariel's view.

"Drive them back; do not let them enter the Temple ground at any cost!" Ariel commanded. The Whale-like creature gave a wailing hum in acknowledgment, moaning out commands in a language of sounds and clicks. The Memory Knights charged from the Temple, storming the front gate as it collapsed. The knights formed their swords and devastated the few Serpents who entered, leaving the path slick with strangely colored blood.

General Dodo slammed his body down, squashing scores of serpents, leaving only a few for the knights to dispatch. With the serpents finally eliminated, only one attacker remained: the thin man. In one hand, he held a green skull and a black staff in the other while his great cobra familiar coiled behind him, rising and spreading its hood.

"Fools, all of you! I am Arkarium, Master of Dark Alchemy and Earl of Devastation, second in command to Magus Sloe! Only your submission will save you and your daughter!" Arkarium shouted, holding the skull forward as it lit up, casting discomforting light around him. General Dodo lifted into the air as a whining groan came from him, shaking the ground. The Knights encircled Arkarium, jamming their swords into the ground, each of their pommels linking with a thread of bright blue energy.

A hearty laugh escaped Arkarium as beams of red shot from the top of his staff, only to strike a barrier rippling before him. With a raised eyebrow, Arkarium released a darker beam, tearing through the barrier and obliterating three knights in its path. The barrier wavered as more knights filled the space, driving their swords down, linking with the others, and reforming the barrier. 

Arkarium laughed harder, releasing another dark red beam. It growled and snapped before striking the barrier and ricocheting into the ground. Arkarium stared in befuddlement, his brow contorting over his eyes with angular fury as he unleashed an even greater beam of energy, only to duck and weave to avoid being hit before it dissipated.

"What is this ?" he demanded, his eyes wide after unfurling from his fetal position. General Dodo hovered before him, speaking in a slow and deep cadence, making the air quiver.

"The Barrier of Memory. Once broken, that which broke it before will no longer work." Growling as his teeth creaked and his face wrinkled, Arkarium released another much larger beam, his familiar glowing and rising behind him. The old alchemist summoned enough power to break the barrier and obliterate a few knights. But as before, more knights came and rebuilt the barrier. With a yell, Arkarium released the same beam, having to cast a counter spell when it bounced back toward him.

"Impossible! Dark Alchemy can break down all magic!"

"Not when that magic counters itself. The Barrier of Memory mimics a human immune system, Arkarium," Called Ariel as she glided down to the circle, armor appearing on her shoulders and torso.

"Its power comes from that which broke it before, immune to that attack for all time." Arkarium sneered, looking for an escape route when he spotted a smaller strike force of his serpent mages appearing near the front gate.

"If I can't break it from within, then I will break it another way! ATTACK!" he shouted. The serpents leaped onto the knights, tearing pieces from them. Within seconds, the barrier weakened as the serpents mangled more knights, pulling them away until it shattered like glass. After another few moments, blood, bodies, and metal lay strewn across the ground, but Arkarium was nowhere to be seen.

"He must have fled! AFTER HIM!" shouted a Chief Memory Knight.

"Belay that order!" called Ariel, dispelling her armor and looking at the devastation around her.

"Everyone, back to the temple. General Dodo, Gather all your Knights. Set them around the Temple and erect the Barrier of Memory." Dodo hummed as he turned and swam through the air back to the temple, his knights filing into position, driving their swords and standing ready. Ariel went to the Mirror of Time, hoping her actions would avert the disaster. Peace had become more prominent, but the looming disaster still overshadowed it.

"Monks of the Temple! Gather your strength and forces and report to your generals to assist the knights. General Lilynouche! General Lykyra, I require your presence." Ariel called. Within moments, a giant Knight Chess piece made of ice and a red bull with gilded armor around its horns approached.

"We answer your summons, goddess." They said in unison.

"Lilynouche, take your Qualm Knights, set up blockades where you see fit, and assign the Qualm Knight Clank to Rhinne in the innermost chambers. Lykyra, station your Oblivion Knights to defend the Temple's innermost chambers and hold it at all costs." A billow of flames plumed from Lykyra's snout as the chess piece set down with a thud. Its side opened, and a woman with elongated, angular eyes stepped out.

"Goddess, such a mobilization has not been required since the Great Beginning. What are we preparing for?" Lykyra asked, his heart racing and his muscles itching.

"I, too, would like to know why such a call has gone out. The Great Beginning was witness to many needless deaths." Ariel let out a long breath as she summoned her armor, reaching out and grabbing hold of her giant poleaxe, Maha, as it appeared beside her.

"War."

Arkarium navigated the halls of the sewers with as much stealth as he could muster, trying to make it back to his room and laboratory. There, he could replenish his army of Serpent Sorcerers before anyone noticed his depleted forces.

"Where have you been, Grandpa? And where is that contingent you left with?" Hilda asked, pulling her lips to the side in a smirk as she leaned against the wall.

"That is none of your concern, Hilda. Don't you have a Dracova to bed?" he huffed.

"It may not be my business…" Hilda's voice smiled.

"…But it is mine.” Magus Sloe hissed, appearing behind him in a plume of black vapors. 

“I will give you a chance to explain yourself, Arkarium." Sloe seethed, making the old alchemist jump and turn around in a blur of color.

"M-m-master Sloe!" Arkarium stuttered, his mind racing and his skin feeling damp as a cold sweat began to form. Sloe's glare made Arkarium feel as if a giant were pressing on his chest, reaching into his body and gripping his lungs.

"I took a scouting force to the Monastery on the Mountain of Healing, located on the far side of the East Dragon Forest, and eliminated all inside. I went to the Temple of Time to survey its defenses for easier infiltration into the Temple and retrieval of Rhinne."

"I was never told of a path into the Temple from Usoria. How did you find this Monastery?" Sloe hissed, his presence seeming to grow.

"A-a-a-a woman claiming to be an oracle of The Keeper of All Time revealed its location to me. Until today, I never knew there was such a deity!"

"And what did you find at Ariel's Temple?" Sloe asked, each syllable feeling like a drum in Arkarium's head while speaking through clenched teeth.

"I was not able to determine much. The front gate is guarded by beings made of armor who can create a phenomenon known as 'The Barrier of Memory'. It becomes immune to whatever broke through it." Arkarium's lips and tongue felt dry; if Magus Sloe knew about his true intentions and that he lost an entire platoon in a matter of seconds, replacing his soldiers would be the least of his worries.

"I see. Then can you explain to me why an entire platoon of Serpent Sorcerers is missing from your forces, and why Ariel has mobilized everyone within the Temple?" Sloe demanded. Arkarium stuttered and stumbled for words, backing away from Sloe with ever-increasing panic.

"You FOOL !" Sloe roared, whispers hissing in the air around them.

"Your arrogance cost us two-thirds of your forces and the element of surprise! Now Ariel has mobilized, increasing our waste of energy!" Chains began to clink into existence from seals appearing in the air, each with a spearhead at their end aimed for Arkarium.

"I will spare you for now, Arkarium, as I still have use for you. But do not delay our progress again. Is that understood?" Sloe's voice dropped to a hissing whisper, seeming to echo all around Arkarium as a spear slid across the alchemist's cheek, drawing blood.

"Yes, Master, I understand fully." Arkarium spluttered, heaving for breath as Sloe walked away with Hilda close behind after watching the scolding.

"Prepare your army, and tell Magnus to prepare his troops," Sloe commanded as he turned to Hilda.

"We go to war NOW!"

Chapter Text

In the days following Ariel’s command to mobilize, the Temple’s air became uneasy silence. All communication with the Sanctuary on Mount Anima, the custodians of the secret entrance to the Temple of Time on Usoria, had since gone unanswered. Three days prior, Ariel dispatched a squadron of disguised Monks of the Green to investigate the state of the Sanctuary, resembling a group the humans of Usoria called Ninja.

"Goddess, my party and I have returned." Called the monks, bringing with them two teens.

"What did you find?" Asked Ariel with stern stoicism, seeming more tyrannical than before.

"There is nothing left of the Sanctuary. Arkarium might have done the most damage when he first came, but the forces of Magus Sloe have since decimated the rest of it. Their forces number in the thousands. He hit two of us with chain spears, corrupting them into his ranks." Ariel let out a long, sad sigh, bowing her head and clenching her fists.

"We will remember in the Halls of Memory. For now, we have no time to mourn. We must prepare for the imminent attack." Turning from the squadron, she was about to give an order when a cold wind blew through her.

"GODDESS! BEHIND YOU!" a voice screamed. As Ariel turned to face the danger, she saw one of the monks lunging for her, his arm transformed into a mass of thorny chains, his face scarred and twisted as he leapt past her. The other four monks also became masses of chains and deformed flesh, struggling to hold themselves back.

"I…I'm sorry, goddess…" the first monk wheezed, the chains making up his arm readying to attack.

"I bear you no ill, good monk," Ariel smiled, holding her hand out as a bright white light erupted from it. The other monks lunged at her, chains flowering from their arms, but met with the same blast. The monks didn’t disappear when Ariel's light hit them, and instead tumbled across the floor. Scrapes and squeals howled as they struggled upright. Ariel unleashed another blast of light, sending them further across the floor. Some of the Qualm Knights in reserve summoned their spears, pinning the monks to the ground as ice crackled down their weapons, encasing them within seconds.

"What were those things?" the Monks of Blue asked in surprise.

"Those appear to have been Monks of the Green I sent to investigate the Sanctuary. Somehow, Dane can force others under his control."

"Should we pull the Memory Knights away from the front of the temple? If he corrupts them, there's no telling what would happen!"

"Whether we pull them back or regroup later, the risk is the same. This attack was only a warning. Dane is trying to scare us, but we must stand fast. Who was the one who called out to me before the Monk attacked?" Ariel asked, searching the ranks of Qualm Knights surrounding her. Two teens stepped from the crowd, appearing to be twins.

"Were you the ones who warned me?" She asked. The twins nodded vigorously, standing stiffly as she neared them, recognition appearing on her face.

"You two were once helpers of Dane back in the temple of the Aurora," She smiled, her features softening. Again, the twins nodded vigorously.

"There's no need to be afraid of me, unless you have joined ranks with the force that is coming." Ariel's features hardened, light springing to life in her hand.

"No! No no no no no no no; We were trying to come here when your scouting party found us." The boy answered, waving his hands back and forth with just as much vigor as he had his head.

"I-I'm Lotus, and this is my twin Orchid. We were told about the Anima Monastery by an old woman, and we told the monks we had vital information for you, and they brought us here." With a wave of her hand, Ariel dispelled her power, and her features softened. She remembered when these two were but sprites of the forest under the care of Guwaru, and when Dane had made them human.

"I see. What did you need to tell me so badly?" Ariel questioned. Lotus looked to Orchid, who urged him on.

"Human Dane isn't coming after your daughter to improve the world. The Darkness is controlling him." Ariel sighed hard and nodded, folding her hands behind her.

"Yes, I am aware of this fact. Ever since he took in the Darkness from the world, he has planned to use our daughter for his selfish gains."

"No, he doesn't. It's far, far worse than that. The Darkness within him wants your daughter so that he can destroy everything, permanently!"

“I am well aware of this as well. Rhinne is supposed to be the conduit for the Ultimate Light-”

“It’s even worse than that!” Orchid shouted, stamping her foot. “The Darkness in Dane wants a powerful avatar! Dane’s body can’t handle the power needed to destroy the universe!”

“What does this have to do with Rhinne? Why not come after me?” Ariel questioned, worry growing in her heart and spreading to her face as the Lotus answered.

“You are far too experienced and can easily resist the Darkness. Rhinne, on the other hand, has all the power it needs, plus the inexperience to resist it. Add to that her broken heart, and she’s now in the perfect state for the Darkness to enslave her and bend her body and power to its will.”

"How do you know this?" Ariel asked with an edge in her voice.

"We used to be forest spirits that Darkness altered, so we know how it thinks, or did you forget?” Orchid answered with a haughty huff while Lotus continued. 

“Darkness only wants one thing: vengeance by destroying everything that anyone loves. And for something like this, it extends across all existence." 

"So, we aren't fighting against the twisted will of one man; we are fighting the festering wounds of the world." The realization didn't impact her as the twins had hoped, but instead made the situation all the more desperate, as it was now crucial to keep Rhinne away from Dane. An explosion against the barrier rippled through the floor, shaking all of them where they stood.

"He's here!" shouted a Knight. Ariel lowered her brow, holding her hand out as Maha and her armor formed. Looking out into the courtyard at all the Knights from all divisions, they hovered, waiting for a command to battle. They had no faces to see, but she could feel the apprehension of their spirits.

"Let us meet our foe! We shall ensure the survival of all living in this world and the worlds beyond! Let them sing of our war and remember those who have fallen! Stand strong! Stand tall! Stand, AND FIGHT!" The roar coming from the knights made the air quiver as they divided into their squadrons and tasks. 

Ariel flew to the balcony before the front gate, calling Qualm Knights to her side and readying to charge should Dane's forces break through. On the other side, thousands of warrior skeletons summoned by Hilda shuffled up the path outside the barrier behind a vanguard of Warrior mages. Their black armor and cloaks hid their faces as they pummeled the barrier with sword-focused spells, slowly cracking it.

"Will you let us help?" Orchid said. Ariel nodded, keeping her gaze on the gate.

"Help wherever you can; he cannot be allowed to enter," Ariel commanded, adjusting her grip on the axe, letting the cutting-edge rest on the ground, her gauntlets creaking under the pressure of her grip. Qualm Knights summoned their spears as the plumes of blue flames fluttering from their body flared brighter. Lotus conjured a sword made from magical energy, while Orchid threw her hands wide and began to levitate, her power lifting her long hair. 

After a few moments, the barrier broke with the sound of shattering glass. The knights began to redrive their swords, only to freeze when chains pierced through their armor. The reserve memory knight charged, pushing those hit outside and re-erecting the barrier. Ariel could only watch as the metal making up those knights screeched and squealed into new shapes, darkening to gunmetal while the flames lost their color to black, and the tear in the armor healed over. 

The former knights turned back, raising their enormous gauntleted fists, and began to hammer the barrier. Ariel felt a pull on her mind, remembering it as a prayer from someone. She flew as fast as she could to the pull’s origin, finding it was the same fountain the Dracova Warrior had called to her from. Waving her hand, she saw the same warrior in red armor kneeling on the ground.

"Goddess Ariel of the land called Usoria, please hear my prayer-"

"I am here, Warrior. I have heard your prayer and I answer. What is it that you beseech?" she asked, trying to seem calm despite the forces currently trying to break into her home.

"I have gathered a force of Shivi-cova ready and willing to help defend against Magnus, if you allow us. I know we come from a different place and may believe in gods much different from you, but Magnus is one of our own. I do not wish the people of Usoria to face him without at least our trying to help." Ariel nodded, waving her hand again as the portal grew, and a stairway appeared at the bottom.

"Come, Dracova Warriors; I would appreciate your assistance. Step through that portal; it will lead you to a monastery. Take the path beyond it, and it will lead you to the rear guard of a force currently at my temple. Be careful, as they are powerful."

"Thank you, goddess Ariel. We, Dracova, will do all we can." He answered, calling back to his warriors in another language. Ariel didn't stay to listen or watch as they went through, returning to the front of the temple where the newly corrupted Memory Knights were breaking through faster than before. As soon as the barrier broke, chains shot through, piercing another few Knights. The reserve Memory Knights pushed them outside the barrier, attempting to erect it again, but the process took too long. A few fast-moving skeletons and wisps of black vapors came through. 

“Knights! Corral and obliterate them!” Lilynouche commanded, her giant chesspiece mecha hovering to a higher altitude for a better vantage. Within seconds, the skeletons were broken, their bones broken and scattering across the ground. However, the wisps were harder to deal with as some became shadowy mages, while others appeared to be dark swordsmen, blasting and cutting the Temple Knights at will. The Knight's armor body screeched as bladed weapons punched through the steel after being weakened by fire from the mages. Moments passed like days until the mages and warriors were subdued, ultimately killing the knights as the damage to their bodies was too severe and released too much of their stored mana.

Again, the corrupted knights broke through. Chains leapt in like fingers to corrupt more Memory Knights, and again were pushed out as the barrier reformed. But again, more skeletons and wisps broke through, attacking the ranks of the Memory knights, allowing the barrier to fall all the faster.

"Shouldn't the Barrier be getting stronger?" asked a Monk of the Blue, watching the barrier break a little faster each time.

"The corrupted Memory Knights must be the key to weakening it enough to break through. If this continues, we won't have enough Knights to maintain the barrier. General Lilynouche, ready your Knights! When the barrier falls next, you are to charge. General Dodo! Have your Chiefs ready to engage the next time that barrier-" her words stopped short when she heard a badly out-of-tune bell reverberate in the air. The sound drew Ariel's attention to the barrier as a ripple spread through it, turning it shades of blue and purple as though it were stressed metal.

"What was that?" Looking around, Ariel could see nothing until she looked straight up to see a gargantuan chain resting on the barrier. It began pulling back into a planet-sized seal above them when she saw it. The spurs on each link screeched as they dug into the magic of the barrier, cracks beginning to form. After being drawn back, the chain was slung against the barrier hard enough to send cracks to the ground where the knights stood, sounding like thunder. Some knights began to show cracks in their armor, leaking bright green flames and blue haze from within.

"Goddess! If we don't dismiss the barrier now, we will lose all of the Memory Knights! The barrier is directing the excess stress onto them!" a Chief Memory Knight called.

"If we lower the barrier, then all those forces will advance. The barrier must hold as long as it can!" Ariel commanded, watching as another eight planet-sized seals appeared before the gate, revealing enormous spear-tipped chains.

"If we don't lower the barrier, we will lose a third of our forces!" The chief growled. The chains at the front launched, striking the barrier hard enough to break away pieces like glass.

"GODDESS! WE MUST LOWER THE BARRIER!" the Chief shouted, watching the chains pull back into their seals, readying to launch again. Ariel's grip on her axe tightened, her mind racing.

"GODDESS!" Lifting her axe from the ground, Ariel held it straight out from her.

"Lilynouche! Form your ranks! Prepare to Charge! Memory Knights! Dissolve the Barrier on my command!" she shouted as the immense chain above slammed into it again. Sheets of the barrier broke away, showering them all with shards of the dissipating barrier as cracks screamed down its dome shape.

"NOW!" As the chains launched from their seals, the air shimmered as the barrier disappeared. The chains howled into the temple, the tips disappearing below its marble exterior, where ash clouds swirled from the impact points.

"CHARGE!" Ariel screamed. The answering roar of the knights spread through the halls of the temple, echoing enough to create the sound of thousands more. Skeletons, wisps, and knights slammed into one another, swords clattering as steel and bone shattered. Ariel spun through the ranks like a dancer, splitting the wisps and breaking skeletons. Those who tried to attack her from the flanks were met with her strong wings and thrown aside before being met with her axe. Monks stayed close to the knights, healing the damage done to them by the skeletons or wisps. However, the most frightening attacks were the chains that struck knights and corrupted them within a matter of moments. With each strike, Ariel needed to eliminate more knights who had stood beside her mere seconds before.

Sometimes chains would come for her but were deflected away, showering her with sparks and flakes of blackened metal. Through the crowd, she caught a glimpse of him: Dane. He stood near the center of the throng, hurling chain after chain into the maw and turning Knights faster and faster as those he had corrupted before held other Knights in place. As a chain blazed past her, Ariel turned back to issue a command.

"General Dodo! Gather your forces and-" before she could finish, a mass of chains slammed through the whale's body, spraying his golden blood everywhere before being torn apart, dissipating into a cloud of ash. 

Ariel froze in stunned silence, unable to give commands. Cold ran through her body as her hands began to shake. Dodo’s giant gold and dark blue helmet crashed into the ground before her, splattered with his blood. It happened so quickly, Ariel hardly had time to process it. Ariel was only vaguely aware of a knight grabbing her arm and running back for the temple, faintly hearing the desperate cry to fall back. Chains struck the ground where they ran, some slamming into knights from behind, burying them in the ground or cutting those that ran in half.

The knight leading her disappeared as a chain drove him into the ground, letting momentum carry her into the temple. Qualm Knights and a few remaining Memory Knights began shutting the giant door behind her when a huge chain burst through the center, splintering it apart and slamming into the wall, instantly beginning to turn it to ash.

"Goddess, what are your commands!" a Chief Memory Knight thundered. Ariel only stared at him, his voice sounding so very far away. Above, she could hear Lilynouche taking command, giving orders in her calm but stern tone. Dodo had been there since Ariel first existed; now he was simply gone. Was this how Rhinne felt when she watched Will disintegrate in her arms? 

A knight tackling her to the ground shook her from her trance, while Lilynouche fired a shard of ice into the links of an oncoming chain. After standing back up, the chaos of the courtyard further brought her back to the present, her thundering heart and quick breathing finally slowing. Dodo may be gone, but Rhinne still needed protection from Magus Sloe’s forces. Above her, she could still hear Lilynouche belting out orders.

“Squadron four! Phalanx formation! Qualm Knights! Ready your spears for a volley. Chief, take the goddess back to the temple!”

“Thank you, General, but that will not be necessary. Knights! Continue Lilynouche’s command! Stand firm! We must not let him into the temple!" she shouted, summoning her axe to her hand. She squared her shoulders and walked to the phalanx line, holding her axe high and back. The few remaining Memory Knights gathered on either side of what remained of the front door, readying to throw it open. Ariel nodded, and the company charged to meet the oncoming force as Ariel swung hard, unleashing a wave of ice.

"It seems her resolve is beginning to break, Master Sloe. It must not have been that strong if the mere sight of a general dying froze her," Hilda said with a laugh, holding her staff forward as the broken skeletons gathered back together and shambled on.

"She is an immortal deity who has never witnessed the brutality of death firsthand. I intend to shatter her," Sloe seethed, summoning another chain, breaking through the front gate to make it wider.

"What about the temple? Shouldn't we try to preserve it to have a place to rule from?" asked Magnus, motioning to the chains still buried within the temple’s foundation and assorted columns.

"This temple is a monument to all that is wrong in the world. Once we have Rhinne, nothing will stand against us." Proud eyes stared at the sky above the temple; finally, the world would pay for what it had done. They would ALL know what it was to lose what they loved most, to feel as he felt.

"This will not satisfy your need. You know that, don't you?" a voice asked in his mind. Sloe gritted his teeth, biting his lip hard enough to make it bleed. The bothersome remaining sliver of Dane still pestered him with questions about his purpose, his reasoning, and his path. 

“I will ensure justice is served; any path you choose will let everyone off the hook!” Sloe thought back, feeling as if Dane sighed and shook his head, closing his eyes to face him mentally.

“This isn’t justice, it is only revenge.” Dane sighed.

“Call it what you will, but everyone everywhere will finally know all the emotions plaguing me. And I will enjoy every second of it.” Sloe sneered. 

“You may kill everyone and everything, but their Darkness will only add to your own, and you will still exist, with no one to take your revenge against. You will exist in torture for all eternity in emptiness.”

“Your solution was weak! Getting rid of anyone who added to me is the only way to make it right!” Sloe growled, becoming a cloud of snapping teeth before Dane.

“And yours is senseless.” Dane retorted before Sloe attacked and mentally stuffed him further into the corners of his mind, opening his eyes that appeared even darker and colder than just a moment before. Beside him, he could hear Hilda chuckling as she waved her hand over the piles of bones before her, assembling them into a giant as her undead horde slowly overran the front door. In their midst, Sloe, Hilda, and Magnus watched as the undead and Specteres pushed in around Ariel, grabbing her wings and weapon to pin her down.

“Keep her there. I want her to watch as I take everything she ever loved away,” Sloe growled, beginning to approach the gate until a blast of light showered around her, blocking the path. Dozens of undead and specters flew from it, charred or aged beyond recognition. Another burst of light shoved away the remaining forces, revealing Nanahuatzin and another elfin man, dressed in dark armor with a bull’s skull for a helm.

“What are they doing here?” Magnus growled, reaching for his sword when a shout from Arkarium's rear guard made him turn around to see Dracova soldiers cutting through the serpent sorcerers, led by the Keiseer.

"Magnus, are these the ones who banished you?" Sloe asked flatly.

"Yes, that is Keiseer Vulcurion, the reason I came to you. Let me vanquish him for you, Master. With the power you've given me, I will overwhelm him." Sloe nodded silently as Magnus drew his sword with pride, feeling Hilda’s hand on his bicep. When he turned to face her, there was a hint of something else in her glowing eyes.

“Just, don’t do anything rash,” she said, her smile seeming forced. Magnus reached around her waist, pulling her to him almost too tightly and kissing her with beastly passion.

“You have nothing to fear,” he growled, springing into the air and launching meteors of black magic into the ranks of the approaching Shivi-cova. Dozens of mage and swordsman Specters formed at the impact points, instantly jumping onto the nearest warriors and mauling their armor and flesh. Magnus dove for the Keiseer, calling his name as their swords met with so much force, the soundwave shoved Arkarium's forces away.

"Do you think he can handle him?" Hilda asked as she watched the fight, sparks flying with each sword impact.

"That is not our concern. It is his. Our task remains ahead." Sloe answered as he marched toward the temple, watching as Nanahuatzin and Haim decimated Hilda and Sloe’s forces. Hilda watched in silence, dread beginning to build in her chest, making the lump in her throat harder to swallow. Her relationship with Magnus was anything but typical, but her heart was already his, at least, what was left of it.

"Magnus, don't do anything rash, and come back to me," She thought, returning to focus on her forces. She hesitated only long enough to watch as the Keiseer and Magnus flew into the air, sword blows echoing like thunder.

The skeleton and mage forces slowly pushed their way through the courtyard and toward the temple: no matter how many they cut down, there were always more that came. Each minute pushed them further back. The second line of Qualm Knights had broken, and they were halfway to the third line as Ariel fought harder, trying to hold them at the door. Eventually, Ariel’s strength wavered, and an undead warrior latched onto her wing. She tried shaking the zombie off, but the weight made it hard to move quickly, allowing more undead to swarm her, wrenching her axe away, latching onto her wings while dragging her down to her knees.

A frustrated growl escaped her, looking up to lock gazes with Dane, power building in her chest before pulsing from her, only to fade into nothing. She tried repeatedly to blow them away, but the same result happened every time, eventually making her give in to being pinned to the ground.

“I’m sorry, Rhinne,” she whispered, hearing Lilynouche belt out a command to fall back when a roar of fire and light rained all around her. Flashes of gold and blue light swirled around her, knocking the undead and wispy mages through the light with ease before the light stopped and revealed her brothers in battle armor.

“Are you alright, dear sister?” Haim asked, holding out his hand to her. It took a moment for Ariel to recognize her brother, taking his hand as he helped her to her feet, then grabbed a dagger from his belt, balancing it on the tip of his finger while facing the oncoming horde.

“Haim! You…”

“Save it for later, Ariel. Go to Rhinne, we will hold off his forces.” Nanahuatzin ordered. His shoulders squared, looking like a monument in his golden armor and spear. Ariel nodded, ordering Lilynouche to assist her brothers and follow their commands as her own while flying back to the temple. The Chief Qualm knights rallied, standing beside the deities and readying their spears.

“I am happy to see you’ve regained some of your old self, Haim. But we might not make it out of this alive, you know that, right?” Nanahuatzin said gravely, lowering his stance. Haim turned back to the horde, his eyes reflecting the last bit of his true self like a fading beacon in the night.

“I am well aware. But as Minerna said, she and I have stood by for too long, watching the world. Our time is nearly over, and if I can help pave the way for the new goddess of time and the new god of life to be brighter and easier, then I will gladly make that sacrifice,” Haim growled, snatching the dagger out of the air.

“It’s going to be lonely without you two,” Nanahuatzin grinned, power threads dancing across his armor's facets.

“Maybe, but you were the best of us. It’s been an honor… brother,” Haim smiled, bracing his stance.

“The honor was mine… brother,” Nanahuatzin grinned, both charging into the fray with the Qualm Knights close behind. As she ran, Ariel could hear the refreshed sounds of battle behind her, cutting through the straggling soldiers of Sloe’s forces on her way to the temple. As she swung through an enormous creature made of shadow, her axe stopped hard. Looking up made her blood run cold, and the strength leave her legs; she locked eyes with Dane as he held back her axe with a taut chain.

"Hello, Ariel, my love."

"You are not Dane! Dane died when he took you in!" Ariel sneered. Sloe laughed, pulling the chain away and swatting at her, smacking the axe hard enough to numb Ariel's hands.

"You are very much mistaken, my love. I am very much alive. I have simply… awakened to what I am capable of. Stand down and let me see my daughter."

"No! Never!" Ariel screamed, swinging her axe hard, only to be slapped aside by a chain. Ariel spun on the ball of her foot, unleashing a wave of ice. Chains broke through as others hurled at her, crisscrossing the halls from different seals. Spinning her axe as a blur, she managed to deflect them, ignoring the searing pain in her wings as some ground through the feathers. A blast of power launched from Ariel as Dane met and obliterated it, the resulting explosion throwing Sloe back.

Taking advantage of the resulting smoke, Ariel lunged with a hard swing. Blind as she was, she could not avoid the spear chain shooting up, cutting through her side. Ariel tried to glide away, but the injuries to her wings made it impossible, and she fell to the ground. Chains wrapped around her body, the thorns on each link digging into her skin. Ariel screamed in pain as they tightened, digging further into her flesh.

"I will see my daughter. Cease this pointless battle!" he demanded, tightening the chains further. Ariel began to feel her arms and ribs give way under the pressure: if they wound any tighter, her chest would collapse. She could hear her bones creaking within her body when a flash cut through the chains. Dane hurled another mass of chains that slammed into a massive shield before being thrown back by a blast of power. 

Ariel dropped to the ground, heaving for breath, when a strong hand grabbed her arm and pulled her back on her feet. After catching her breath, she followed the arm covered in deep sapphire blue armor to meet the face of her mother. The sight stunned Ariel: her wings now made of light, hinging on mechanical points and hovering on her back, while her usually wheat blond hair was now sky blue. Her armor shone like a dark blue gem, fitting her trim figure perfectly.

“Mother! Why-”

“There isn’t much time, but you deserve to know the truth. All of it.” Ariel stared at her mother for a long while.

“What do you mean by ‘everything?’ I am the goddess of time; I know all there is about who-”

“Not everything.” Minerna cut in, glancing back at Nanahuatzin and Haim fighting with Magus Sloe to hold their position. Taking her arm, Minerna dragged Ariel farthing into the temple where they could be safer. Ariel was about to protest when Minerna touched her forehead, pulling them both into a space surrounded by wispy blue light, standing on what appeared to be water.

“What did you do?” Ariel demanded, spinning in all directions to find some sort of directional anchoring point. Minerna appeared as her usual self, though she appeared older than before.

“What I need to tell you requires more time than we have, so I have bridged our minds. Only Moments will pass in the world.” Minerna explained, curling her wrist and summoning a mirror framed in intricate carvings. Ariel readied to argue her distaste of what she thought was a pointless conversation, when images of someone walking down a cobbled road from the first-person perspective faded into view. As if with cautious wonder, Ariel moved toward the mirror, feeling as if long-dead and buried memories were bubbling to the surface of her mind.

“This… this is Margata…” she breathed, nearing the mirror and touching its smooth surface, noticing that much of the city still appeared pristine. The picture looked to the left, revealing a woman in a dark blue dress with flowing sleeves and shoulder-length blond hair in the reflection of a dress shop window. The reflection reached up and teased the end of her hair, while Ariel subconsciously did the same. Her mass of red hair, however, broke her from a trance-like state as the reflection shook her head in shock, mirroring Ariel’s movements.

“I… how is… why is this so familiar to me?” Ariel breathed as Minerna stood beside her, placing a hand on the mirror and spreading her fingers, drawing Ariel and Minerna into the reflection and into Margata. Ariel appeared disoriented, looking at her hands and examining her dress before snapping her stare back at the shop’s window.

“This body… this is Menodora..” Ariel realized, stepping closer to examine the face she now wore.

“No, Ariel: this is your true identity. You ARE Menodora.” The mention of her name made something in her mind feel like it broke, and a flood of emotion and memories flooded Ariel’s mind. Her childhood, her parents, her discovery of something wrong with the world, hearing Dane decline the vote to become Master Alchemist, her first proper introduction to Dane, their Wedding, studying the Darkness, Dr. Long’s project Finale, and… her death. It all came rushing back to her. When the flood of memories finally ceased, she stared at her hands, glancing between them and her face in the glass’s reflection.

“Who… who am I?! What did you do to me Moth… no… You’re not my mother. But how am I alive? How have I lived so many eons before my own birth? What did you do to me, Minerna?!” Ariel screamed, lunging at the goddess, only to be restrained by a magical rope. No matter how Ariel struggled, she couldn’t free herself from her bonds.

“Why reveal this to me now? What about all the lectures about revealing Oblivion?” Ariel demanded, watching Minerna lower her head, as if letting out a long and weary breath.

“Who are you really?” Ariel whispered as the rope faded from existence, releasing her.

“I am Minerna, but I am not the Great Mother. I am the Goddess of Time in Usoria, appointed by Cosmordia Tridia Nexus to keep and protect all temporal matters for Usoria.” Minerva announced, holding her wings wide as a gentle flourish of power showered around them.

“What did you do to me? Why make me the goddess of time when you’ve been letting me pretend? Why reveal this Oblivion to me when you know what it could mean?”

“Because this path of time is what will allow Usoria to continue existing. Revealing your Oblivion now will not alter your timeline, as you were so very close to revealing it on your own.” Minerna breathed, lowering her wings and walking to the window, where she stared at her own saddened reflection, her youthful face appearing to age decades.

“Usoria is, in fact, many hundreds of eons older than you remember, and my time as Goddess of Time is coming to an end. I witnessed the end of Usoria in the Mirror of Time. I witnessed the Darkness of the World evolve and rise, tearing the planet and the entire universe asunder. I tried to formulate a plan to avoid this catastrophe, but all my attempts ended with the same result.”

“The End of Usoria.” Ariel breathed, watching a picture in the shop’s glass shift and move as Minerna explained.

“I sought out the Cosmordia Tridia in hopes of learning how to avoid my universe’s destruction. Nexus showed me a path, from Usoria’s creation to its salvation. But I refused to believe that it was the only path. I saw so much death, so much needless suffering, all leading to the continuation of my world. And so I resolved to save my world a different way, one that didn’t cause the suffering Nexus foresaw.” Again, the picture shifted, showing Minerna speaking with a massive blue lion-like creature.

“Little did I know how spectacularly I would fail,” Minerna mumbled, shifting the picture again, revealing dozens of instances of Her and Dane fighting back against the Darkness, only to have the world destroy itself. Many times, timelines would last many decades beyond their current point in time, but the result was always the same: complete annihilation.

“After each failed attempt, I rewound time to the Great Beginning, tweaking the lives of different people in hopes of avoiding the world’s destruction, and each time I would fail. However, two new problems began to appear. The first was that of the Darkness. It wasn’t reverting to its less powerful state with each timeline, and instead, it compounded with the following timeline’s Darkness.” The images showed Minerna hovering over a massive scroll, twisting the ends until it was at the beginning, and then painting the world into existence with a wave of her hand.

“It was you. You were the reason the Darkness wouldn’t reset. It latched on to you and infected the new Timeline when you began again.” Ariel realized, her voice for a brief moment sounding like Menodora’s.

“Yes, leading to my trying more desperate tactics and timelines to defeat the Darkness quickly. But they all failed.”

“And what was the second problem?”

“The second was the erosion of the human Life Forces. With each reset, I would gather and save them, then reinstate them into the timeline without letting them return to the Erdas Flow. Without that renewal, their Life Forces would experience wear, much like a garment that is worn far beyond its useful lifespan. I could not repair that wear and knew that without some kind of help, they would eventually become too weak to support their bodies.” The image shifted, showing Minerna holding what appeared to be a bright star in her hands, her hair and clothes flowing in a gentle breeze.

“Haim came to me after a dozen or so resets, scolding me severely for the damage I had done to humanity. It was through him that I became aware that I was also rewinding the memories and time for him and Nanahuatzin as well. Haim only noticed something was wrong when he examined humanity more closely, following the cause of the Life Force damage straight to me. Haim used to be so brutally powerful, stern, and frightfully efficient in battle, but beyond that, he was protective, kind, and above all, loving.” Minerva finished with a longing sigh.

“That doesn’t sound like the Haim I know. What happened to him?” Ariel asked, watching Minerna appear to reach for the face of the Haim as if to put a hand on his cheek.

“I revealed what I’d been doing, confessing that I had no solution for the wear humanity’s Life Forces experienced. It was then that Haim presented his solution. He would use a sliver of his soul to refresh the Life Forces, keeping them strong enough to maintain a body. But if I kept reversing time, and he kept having to give more of his soul away, it would reduce him little by little.” Haim’s form stepped from the image, walking behind Minerna and putting his arm around her waist, leaning his head against hers. Minerva rested her hand atop his, closing her eyes as a long, stuttering breath escaped her nose.

“Wait, were you…”

“I tried to keep my resets to a minimum, but each time I failed, I told myself that one more reset would reveal my solution, and each time would take another sliver of Haim. Before I knew it, I’d reset the world trillions of times, stopping only when Nexus came to visit me and asked why I hadn’t let the Timeline he revealed be the one to save the universe. At first, I said it was because I didn’t want anyone to suffer needlessly. But after a long silence, I realized my own pride was also the cause. And so, I reset the world one last time, guiding events as they needed to happen, leading us to today.”

“But what does that have to do with me? How was I made the Goddess of Time at the Great Beginning when clearly I am dead in Usoria many eons later?”

“For Usoria’s salvation, Dane would need to absorb the Darkness of the World, but for that to happen, you needed to help guide him as the Goddess of Time. For you to become the Goddess of Time, your life in Usoria needed to end, and only by your mortal death would Dane be set on the path to become Magus Sloe.” Waving her hand, the reflection showed the few moments leading to Menodora’s death, where Dane cradled her as she lay dying in his arms.

“Why don’t I remember becoming the Goddess of Time?” Ariel asked, watching the moment just before breathing her last, touching the window as she watched Dane shatter.

“At the Moment of your death, I intervened in your Life Force returning to Phanes’s Erdas Flow, telling you everything that would need to happen. I would take you back to the Great Beginning as Ariel, the Goddess of Time, but your memory as the mortal Menodora would be sealed until the right time. You would have no memory of Dane, your love for him, or your time living in Usoria. You gave it much thought, but agreed, asking that you be allowed to visit Dane one last time before I took you to the Great Beginning.” The image in the window shifted to a ledge overlooking the Aquanan Sea, where Dane and she, as Ephenia, stood watching the sunset.

“Give me time, Ephenia. I want to move on, but…” Ariel stood in stunned silence when Menodroa appeared to step into the scene, leaning against Dane opposite her, and putting her arms around him, speaking softly into his ear.

“It is alright, Dane, my love. Move forward. Don't let your heart become a cold ember. Let it be the roaring fire I know it can be.” She stayed that way for a long while, mentally calling back to Minerna that she was satisfied. Minerva then slowly broke down her Life Force as she faded from Dane’s side, rebuilding it as it coalesced at the beginning of time. Her now long, crimson hair fell in cascades over her back, and her golden eyes opened, staring back at Ariel as the image faded, revealing her reflection in the mirror where they stood in Minerna’s mindscape.

“Then, all this time… I’ve been nothing but a tool to you? Dane, Rhinne, The Aurora. Everyone’s been nothing but a tool for your world to continue living, hasn’t it?” Ariel asked, the realization dawning on her that she was now back in her goddess form.

“For the world to continue existing, yes. But not for me or Haim.” Ariel tilted her head with a slight jerk.

“What do you mean?” Minerva waved her hand, summoning another mirror resembling the Mirror of Time within the Temple.

“When Nexus revealed this Timeline, he also revealed that once Usoria was saved, my time as the Goddess of Time would come to an end. There always needs to be three deities, and so I questioned who would be the new deity of Time and Life. Phanes came and revealed that the new god of life would be born 200 years after this battle, when all the humans of this Timeline have passed away, the fragments of Haim would gather to become the new Deity. But Rhinne, your daughter, would become the new Goddess of Time.” Ariel stepped back, both excited and terrified at the prospect.

“Then we need to start that process as soon as possible! Dane… Magus Sloe’s forces are dismantling the Temple’s troops, and I don’t think I can keep Rhinne safe on my own, even as a goddess.” Ariel pressed.

“That is not what time has in store. You must do what you feel is the correct course. But I cannot tell you what that should be. If I do, then all the suffering endured by humanity, you, and Dane, will have been for nothing.”

“Why? You’ve told me who I am and what part I play in your elaborate plan. What more is there that would-”

“For Rhinne to become the new Goddess of Time, she must die.” Ariel stood frozen: it wasn’t the fact that her daughter would die that made her freeze, it was the casual, disconnected ease with which Minerna stated it. It was as if she were revealing a fact of why sand was gritty, or why the sky was blue.

“What?”

“The only way that Rhinne can become the new Goddess of Time is for her mortal half to die. For that to happen, Rhinne must die. In that moment, the divine half soul will assert itself and revive her. Allowing her to become what fate meant for her.”

“No, there has to be another way.”

“There IS no other way: this is a decree from Cosmodria Tridia Nexus himself.”

“Then I will find a way!”

“Menodora! Listen to yourself, you are making the same mistake that I did for eons!” Minerva scolded, gripping Ariel’s arms hard.

“Don’t fall into the same trap; let the timeline play out. You will make choices from here until the end of the war, but you must be the one to make them, and they will lead to Rhinne’s death and rebirth. If I tell you what choices you make, you will make different choices, leading to the universe’s death.”

“Then rewind time and start again! Find a way to-”

“I CAN’T REWIND TIME ANYMORE!” Minerva bellowed, bowing her head, hanging onto Ariel’s arms as though to keep from collapsing.

“I can’t: there isn’t enough left of Haim’s soul. Doing so will use up the last sliver keeping him alive. If he vanishes, then all the fragments keeping humanity alive will also disappear, vaporizing what little remains of humanity’s Life Force. The recoil of so much Life disappearing from the Erdas Flow will tear this universe apart, and there will be nothing left to save.” Ariel said nothing, standing in dazed silence for a long while, when the warning from the Monks of the Red came back to her.

“I warn you again, this path may grant you more regret than you can afford.” Ariel’s heart felt as if it were crumbling in her hands, her skin felt cold, and her breathing became harder. It was just like the Monk said, it was too much for her to bear. Her choices would lead directly to Rhinne’s death, and there was nothing she could do to prevent it without sacrificing existence to do so.

“I see. Let me go, moth… Minerna. There isn’t much time before the end,” Ariel said, her voice shaky.

“Please forgive-”

“Be silent. I don’t have much resolve left, and if you speak, it will only make me falter.” Ariel snapped, her tear-stained glare looking through Minerna. Minerna nodded, sucking on her dry lips and waving her hand between them, throwing them both back into the battletorn temple. An explosion thundered through the halls as Haim and Nanahuatzin slammed into the wall beside her, chains hurtling toward them. Minerna took up her shield, bracing herself against the impact before Haim. Nanahuatzin moved away from the chain in a flash of light, kneeling to catch his breath while hanging on to his spear. More chain spears burst from under Dane, lifting into the air like scorpions’ tails while Hilda and her forces began to filter into the hall behind him.

"You cannot stop me, Ariel!" he shouted, the chains howling toward them. Ariel summoned her axe, ready to block the chains, only for Minerna to step in and deflect them with expert swordsmanship.

“Go, Ariel! Go to Rhinne to protect her. We will hold them back!” Minerna ordered.

"Qualm Knights! Push Dane back! Assist my mother!" Ariel called, as a wave of blue formed before her. 

“Knights! Glacier Formation!” Minerna shouted. Each Knight, chiefs included, summoned their spears and drove them into the ground. Ice flared across the marble, crackling like thunder and freezing everything in sight. Nanahuatzin gathered his strength, swinging his spear hard as a wave of light howled above the ice. Haim struggled to his feet, holding up his hand as his dagger hovered in his palm, becoming five daggers floating above his head as he charged at Magus Sloe. Ariel dared not look back as she sprinted through the halls, rounding a corner and seeing Lilynouche’s mech smoldering in the hall, while the general tried desperately to make repairs.

"General! Dane is coming. My mother and brothers hold him back for now, but I fear their strength will eventually fail. When he arrives, keep him there as long as possible. The temple will fall, and there is only one thing I can do now." Ariel commanded.

"You would flee? Where would you go? There is no place on Usoria to remain hidden! Especially not for a goddess and her child." Lilynouche shouted, their attention drawn to the coming sounds of battle.

"I don't know, I only know that I must try. Please, Lilynouche." Ariel begged as she healed her wounds, fresh scars all over her body, glaring scarlet. Lilynouche grunted, slamming an access panel closed and climbing up to the cockpit, starting the smoking mech once more.

"I will do what I can, goddess. Go." Ariel ran on, shutting her eyes tight, knowing that Lilynouche would likely die here. Behind her, she could hear the sound of ice, as Lilynouche and the Qualm Knights readied themselves for the approaching onslaught. All too soon, Ariel looked back to see Dane, Hilda, and an army of skeletons and former Knights rounding the corner.

Orchid coughed hard, finally waking her from her stupor. Something cold was wedged in her gut. Looking down, she saw a sword stabbed through her into the ground while a broken skeleton lay beside her. She tried to pull it out, only to have the sharp edges of the sword cut into her hands. When the sword wouldn't budge, she looked around, finding Lotus a few feet away from her with spears through his chest and stomach.

"Lotus. Lotus, answer me." She called weakly. Lotus stirred, his head falling to the side, but his eyes were dull.

"Orchid, is that you?"

"I'm over here. Reach for me." Orchid called, reaching out her hand.

"I can't move, Orchid. My body won't move." Orchid tried to move, but the pain of the sword halted her movement.

"Please, Lotus, reach. I'm scared. Don't leave me alone." She pleaded. But Lotus didn't answer, nor did he move anymore. Orchid called again and again, the pain of the sword stopping her from calling anymore loudly.

"Lotus, please don't leave me alone," She whispered before the dark closed around her vision, and she fell limp.

"Third Rank of Qualm. Ready your spears and Charge!" Ariel shouted, running past the line further into the temple. She didn’t wait to see what happened as the Qualm Knights unleashed their wave of ice. The enemy front lines froze, only to be swept aside, splinters of ice howling through the air like spears. The knights tried valiantly to fight off the chains fired at them, but they quickly fell to the impaling links, turning around and continuing with Dane and his relentless march. Ariel forced her hand out, blasting the roof of the temple, blocking the way to slow them down and give her time.

She tried everything to battle back the thousands of his soldiers; still, he came as though brushing aside a lock of hair. Only one choice now remained: run to the innermost chambers where Rhinne was for safekeeping and escape from their home, the Temple of Time. Ariel called the Oblivion Knights to attention, telling General Lykyra they must hold the line as she ran past the final line of defense.

The red bull nodded. Fire blazed around his hooves and horns, billowing from his snout as he pawed at the marble floor.

"Knights, prepare your weapons!" he growled, his mane of silver fur glowing with flames clinging to the edges and bristling down his back. The air shimmered all around him as adrenaline surged through him, making his shoulders shudder at the thought of battle.

"TO BATTLE!" Lykyra bellowed, his hooves thundering down the hall and meeting the advancing army with a crash of metal. Ariel leaned into her run, knowing in the deepest part of her being that Lykyra and the Oblivion Knights wouldn't survive, but they would give her time enough to escape with Rhinne.

When Ariel burst through the doors, her skin paled, and her soul froze. Sloe stood beside Rhinne’s bed, gently brushing his finger across her cheek as she slept. Had the advancing army been a diversion?!

"I'm surprised she's managed to sleep through the sounds of battle," Sloe smirked, turning back to face her.

"GET AWAY FROM HER!" Ariel screamed, holding her hand out as a flame roared to life. Sloe appeared before her, grabbing her wrist and locking eyes with her while angry, malicious whispers infected the air around them.

"Mother? What's wrong?" Rhinne groaned as she woke from her slumber. Her eyes focused on the black-cloaked figure who gripped Ariel's wrist hard enough to make her hand turn white. The hiss of spent mana drew Rhinne's attention, seeing her friend and guard in a heap of metal on the ground. The realization of who was holding her mother's hand after seeing smoldering claw marks in the torn steel came to her like a flood.

"No… LET HER GO!" Rhinne screamed, throwing the covers off as golden light sizzled to life in her palm, fear thick in her eyes. The sight of Will impaled by so many chains flashed through her mind, petrified of the same fate befalling her mother.

"RHINNE, STOP!" Ariel commanded. Instantly, Rhinne froze as a dozen spear-tipped chains snapped into place under her chin, the power fizzling around the metal, searing her skin. The man leisurely turned back to glare at her over his shoulder, making Rhinne's face drain of color, leaving her unable to run or breathe.

"Were you honestly going to break your promise to me?" Sloe placidly asked as he turned back to Ariel.

"You would use her for such a deed?" Ariel asked in return, making him smirk as he eased his grip on Ariel's wrist.

"You and I both know what our contract says. Didn't you say this would be the best course of action?" Sloe asked, brushing her long, battle-tangled red hair from her face with the backs of his fingers. Ariel tried to pull away, but he mirrored her perfectly, his pressing, soul-chilling presence making it hard to move.

"Mother? What does he mean? What deal did you make?" Rhinne asked, her eyes wide and voice trembling, when the sounds of battle raging within the temple drew her attention. A loud explosion shook the floor, making Rhinne run to the balcony. The sight of knights of black battling with the Knights of the Temple horrified her. Metal and blood stained the marble floor, the empty shells of the Knights and corpses of the Monks scattered everywhere, staining the marble red.

"You promised not to use her power for a personal vendetta." Ariel seethed, looking in his tepid eyes under the shadow of his cloak. A scroll unrolled from his suspended hand, showing a highlighted sentence in the middle of the page.

"Our promise states that our children's power would better the world once they came of age. We both drew up this contract. Or did you forget?" Sloe growled, holding up the contract so Ariel could see her handwriting more clearly.

"Do you know what you will turn her into?" Ariel whimpered, looking past Sloe to Rhinne as she stood at the balcony railing. He gently reached up to cup her jaw, but stopped when Ariel gripped his wrist.

"She will be this world's end. Everyone will FINALLY have justice dealt to them." The fire in his eyes saddened Ariel further as memories of Rhinne's childhood and the man she’d lost to this loathsome Darkness crossed her mind.

"Why? Why would you want to destroy it all? There is such beauty here."

"There is nothing worth saving." He said, tilting his head almost as if he, too, were sad before adjusting his hand, gripping her hair so hard and so quickly that it made Ariel yelp.

"Now let our daughter come with me to fulfill her destiny." Sloe hissed, holding back a great deal as he spoke through clenched teeth.

"I will never hand her over to you!" Ariel swallowed, glaring at him from over her cheeks, making him chuckle.

"Even after everything I have done, you still can't bring yourself to do what is necessary. The one you knew as Dane is dead; Magus Sloe is all that remains. There is no reason to hold back." Sloe grinned, easing his grip on her hair.

"Our contract is only valid if you make the world better! Destroying it does nothing!" Ariel seethed, teleporting out of his grip but still losing a few strands of her fire-red hair.

"The world’s destruction rights every wrong done to me! Wiping everything from existence is the only way to make it better! You may think your power is infinite, but continue to deny me, and I will tear you and your world apart brick by worthless brick until I have what I want, with or without your consent. I will ask only once more: hand over our daughter." Sloe hissed. Ariel finally breathed a long breath as Sloe followed her to Rhinne, who still stood on the balcony, her horrified gaze riveted to the battle below. Pulling her eyes from the battle, Ariel brushed a few locks of her silvery hair back.

"Mother? Why are the Knights fighting?" She had never seen the terror of war, and certainly not when that war included the Knights of the Temple. She was not new to the sight of death as she remembered helplessly watching Will disintegrate in her hands. But she never imagined how war could make death so much worse.

"They fight for you, my child," Ariel answered mournfully, trying to hold back her tears and keep a pleasant face.

"Why?"

"Because you are important to the world's survival," Ariel answered, looking back at Sloe. "And the time has come to fulfill your destiny."

"Why would you force me to go with…him?!" Rhinne whimpered. "He killed Will! He killed everyone in Aurora!" A dark mist appeared around Rhinne as light glowed in her palm, holding it toward Sloe, its fringes tainted with black.

"Ridding the world of you would make the world a better place." She growled, the light becoming brighter and turning a dark shade of red.

"That's it, my daughter. Let the Darkness flow through you." Sloe growled until Ariel touched her wrist, lowering her hand away from Sloe and pulling her into an embrace.

"You can't give in to the Darkness, Rhinne. Don't let Will's Light die with him. Hold on to it, and let your heart remain the roaring fire I know it can be. Be the Light of the world, and burn away the Darkness as the Silver Goddess," she soothed. Rhinne lost her composure, burying her face in Ariel's chest and letting out a great sob. Ariel sighed raggedly, spying a sand glass on a table behind Rhinne. Sloe stared down at them over his nose, waiting for Rhinne to take his hand. He was so close, so very close to his goal: the moment she took his hand, he could flood her body and mind with Darkness, and take control of a body millions of times more powerful than this pathetic human.

"You are bound for great things, far greater than I could ever imagine. Sloe may not be the one I expected, but he is the one the world needs; for that, he needs you." She whispered, holding her back and brushing a lock of her champagne-blond hair behind her ear.

"Mother, I don't understand…"

"I know, my child. I know. I'm going to miss you." Ariel cried, hugging Rhinne tightly, when Sloe felt a surge in the air. Following its path, he watched the Sand Glass rise from the table and shoot over to Ariel's outstretched hand.

"Ariel! NO!" He ran and reached out to stop her. Ariel and Rhinne teleported away in a flash of light, making Sloe stumble as he caught his footing.

"You're only making this harder on Rhinne." Slow growled to the air. "Your contract violation will not go unpunished!" Sloe hissed, closing his eyes to feel where they had gone while whispers hung thick around him.

Light burst around Ariel and Rhinne as they appeared in a room deep within the temple. Rhinne fell to the ground as the teleportation spell's distance was greater than she was used to, making her dizzy. Grabbing Rhinne's hand, Ariel picked her back up and led her to the center of the room.

"W-what are you doing?!" she squeaked as Ariel worked quickly, casting a potent spell over the sand glass she had grabbed a moment before.

"I'm sorry, Rhinne, but I had to make him think you would go with him," Ariel answered, finalizing the spell and turning to Rhinne with tears staining your eyes.

"I will ensure you stay safe, as will everyone in Usoria. Please, forgive me, Rhinne." Ariel cried, shoving the Sand Glass against Rhinne's chest, instantly making her feel sleepy. As the spell weaved through her, she drifted into the air, clutching the sand glass like an infant. When Ariel was sure the spell had taken effect, she knelt to the ground and used every ounce of her remaining mana to erect a nigh impenetrable barrier around her daughter. As the barrier began forming, Ariel's eyes blazed, and thunder clapped around her. Moments later, balls of light rose from Usoria far below, streaking into Rhinne. With one final chant, Ariel finalized the barrier just as Magus Sloe appeared, swatting her away with the back of his hand.

"What have you done to her?" Sloe asked with a torrid tone, walking up to the barrier to bring it down, only to be dismayed when it scorched the flesh on his hand instead.

"I've placed her in a state of eternal slumber," Ariel grunted, reaching back for her leg, which lay at an unnatural angle.

"Then I will simply take her power," Sloe answered, lifting his hand as Black Magic swirled around Rhinne, penetrating the barrier only to be thrown out a moment later.

"You've done your work well, Ariel, my love." Sloe smiled, clenching his burned hand and cracking his knuckles.

"So long as she remains asleep, all her power is keeping the inhabitants of Usoria safe in a world of her making," Ariel hissed through clenched teeth. Sloe grinned, turning back to the sleeping Rhinne and chuckling to himself.

"You realize this is nothing more than a minor delay, Ariel: your efforts will not save our daughter from what destiny has chosen for her. If I can't wake her here, I will destroy the world created in her dream." Ariel tried to summon the strength to cast another spell, tapping into her infinite life force for power. Light hardened into spears, whining as they gathered power.

"Careful, my love. If you hurl those at me, you just might hit Rhinne. You wouldn't want that, now would you?" Sloe asked, holding his hand to the barrier once more as inky swirls gently flared up his arm. Ariel concentrated on a single spear, hurling it hard enough to howl through the winds. Sloe caught the incoming spear and crushed it with ease. Ariel swung her hand as another spear hurled towards him, obliterated in a plume of murky violet fire, engulfing Ariel and tossing her back against a column.

Once sure that Ariel would be tamed, at least for the moment, he turned his attention back to Rhinne, pushing power through the barrier and surrounding her. When a tendril of the cloud touched her, Sloe felt his mind leave and delve through what felt like time itself. As he rushed over what appeared to be a river, Dane managed to free himself from the confines of his mind.

"Time is malleable here. Please, allow me just this one thing," he begged. Sloe growled, halting his charge and allowing Dane to come to the forefront, at least what remained of the weak fool.

"Make it quick, we don't have time to dawdle." Dane nodded, holding up his hand and swiping through what appeared to be pictures. He searched through almost fifty years of his past until he found the image of a crowded transport. With a step, he entered the picture and recognized two of the people there. One of them was a well-dressed man with his arm around a baby, and the other, a woman leaning against the window, fast asleep.

"What are you doing? Hurry it up." Sloe demanded. Dane stepped to the woman, holding two fingers to her forehead. A spark of light shone for a moment, sending images of what was to come into her dream. He then stepped behind the woman, leaning down to her ear and whispering:

"This is but the beginning-" Before he could finish, Sloe pulled him back to the stream and continued down their path along the river.

"What was that all about?"

"You didn't let me finish, but it is a warning to two deserving people." Dane smiled. Sloe growled, reaching into his chest and wrenching out a spark of light. Its luminescence made him flinch. He tightened his grip on the little ball to dim it.

"I can't have you interfering any longer, Dane. This is where you truly die!" he hissed, clenching his hand until the light shattered. Looking ahead, Sloe could see a vast sea of water churning into tornadoes. Far on the horizon, Sloe could see a bright light, like an obscured sun, glowing at what he could only describe as the end of the world.

"That must be the world Rhinne is creating. All that remains now is to destroy it and finally wake her to claim what is owed me. Nothing will remain: NOTHING!"

Chapter Text

All was dark save for her. Opening her eyes, she looked all around at the vast darkness surrounding her. There was no ground, no air, no sea: only a vast emptiness broken only by the light shining from her body. Whispers passed her ear, drawing her attention in many directions. Everywhere she looked, there was only more emptiness.

"Hello? Is anyone there?" she called, her voice dying in echoes. Silence was her only answer. Time seemed to have no meaning, no direction. And with nothing surrounding her, how was it that she even existed?

"Where did I come from? Have I always been here?" she thought, extending her hand into the nothingness, feeling her body move in that direction as wind caressed her skin.

"Who am I?" she wondered, looking down at herself. The light humming on her skin dimmed, revealing her naked body.

"Where are my clothes!" she exclaimed, feeling a chilly breeze all around her, instantly stopping and hugging herself. As if out of instinct, she imagined a full dress, slung over her shoulder that flowed from her hips. Within moments, the dress appeared, enveloping her body lovingly. She then imagined daintily strapped sandals for her feet and a goldwire crown on her head, which also appeared in their respective places.

"Who am I? How did I do that? And can I do more?" she wondered, looking to her feet.

"What’s my name? Do I even have a name?" As she pondered, images of a world she was sure she had never seen came to mind; forests and plains, Cities and countryside.

"Why would I imagine something like this? Have I ever seen these things? These images feel more like… memories. Or are they merely things that I wish to… no, these feel like imaginations of… others? But I am the only one here." Looking around, she confirmed that she was indeed the only one there. However, it felt as if hundreds of presences and minds spun around or within her. It was frightening and strangely comforting: so many minds existed beside and within hers. Did these minds need somewhere to live? If so, what better place to have them live than one of the many images that she had seen?

Once again, she looked down at her feet, extending her leg and stretching her toes down until she felt something solid. As she flattened her foot to the ground, soil and grass began to spread from her foot. Hills began to form, ponds and marshes appeared as more of the ground formed around her. After a few moments, vast plains edged by majestic mountains appeared, surrounded by a regal blue sea crashing upon the shores. As she wandered around her new creation, she came to a great desert to the west. Rock formations stood tall everywhere, some forming canyons with a rainbow of differing sedimentary colors.

To the north, the mountains rose high into the air, pointing out the empty blackness that still surrounded this entire world. She thought for a while, imagining an immense blue sky dotted with fluffy white clouds. As she stared and thought, the air around her exploded into color, punching back the emptiness in a great swell of blue and white. No sooner had the color settled into place than the magnificence quickly faded from view, once again enveloped in darkness. The colors of the world cooled to dim and faded hues of their former brilliance.

"No! No, no! They need to be bright! The world can't be like this! No one will be able to see!" she called. She tried to imagine the world as a brighter place, but nothing she did seemed to make a difference. As she attempted to imagine different things, a spark of light formed in the darkness, darting over the plains and flowers swaying in the gentle breeze. As it darted, it came across the girl, who stood with slumped shoulders in the darkness. Shielding her eyes against the light, she almost felt drawn to its presence.

"Well, that's what I need, but I don't know what to make that would create it." She muttered to herself when the Light began to grow and took on the form of a person.

"Well, hello, new goddess. What is your name?" the person asked with a kind, melodic tone, the light calming enough to see his featureless form better. At the center of his chest sat a ragged split where specks of light and swirls of power spread through his limbs like tree roots. After a few moments, two white eyes opened in what she could call a head, squinting at her as though smiling.

"I-I don't know. I only knew that I existed, and by imagining things, they began to appear. But I created a sky and now everything is dark." The man smiled and nodded.

"Ah, yes. Creating a sky does leave a world dark. This world you are creating is a brand new one, and the Light Spirit has assigned me to be this world's Light and Conduit. As such, I will help you illuminate this world." With a wave of his hand, the sky blazed when a sun began to form over the horizon. Reds, golds, and even some greens shone as the great yellow mass ascended in the sky. When the sun had risen above the horizon, she turned to begin making something else when she came face to face with a large blue lion. The sight of him made her jump back, falling to the ground.

"Ah, Nexus. I was beginning to wonder when you would show yourself here. I believed you would have beaten me here, seeing as she is the goddess of this world." The Light Spirit smiled. Nexus turned his black and red eyes to him, nodding slowly, making his cream-colored mane wave with the motion and adjusting his leathery wings when the hair tickled them.

"Finding this world was difficult, Neirin. But now that I am here…" Nexus answered, holding up his paw as an ethereal cloud seeped from it. The cloud appeared to look around before gravitating towards her, swirling around her almost like a loving pet.

"What is this?" she asked, holding out her hand, allowing the cloud to rest in her palm.

"That is Khaled, the Time Spirit and Conduit for this world. It can become any form you can think of." She looked to the presence, almost able to see a face looking at her with expectant and eager eyes. As if from a faraway memory, the image of a sprawling temple in the clouds came to mind. The presence sensed her forming thought as some of its form reached out, surrounding her head before streaking into the sky. Brick by brick, the grand building she had imagined began to take shape, spreading out until its enormous form towered high above the ground, surrounded by ribbons of light.

Nexus placed a paw upon her shoulder, instantly transporting them within the building. Miles upon miles of arches held up by round columns lined the halls. Fountains of sand stood throughout the building while a steady rhythm quietly clicked throughout. On the walls appeared to be gears and mechanisms that made up clocks. 

As they toured, creatures began to appear: many of them were sentient sand timers with small wings on top and a single eye floating on the sand within. Humanoid creatures dressed in brilliant green, blue, and red robes roamed the halls, accompanied by other creatures made of armor. Green, Blue, or Red flames quietly thundered from the plume of their helms and torsos, each creature bowing to them as they walked.

"What is all this? I don't know what any of it is, yet it all feels so… familiar somehow. Who am I? Or rather, who was I?" Nexus sighed through his nose, his long tail whipping through the air as his horns glowed.

"You mean that you don't remember?" Nexus asked, narrowing his eyes.

"Remember what? Is there something I am supposed to remember about who I am?" She asked, her voice becoming desperate. Nexus tilted his head and stared at her long and hard. She almost felt as if she had done something wrong as he remained motionless in his stare.

"It would appear she didn't intend for this to happen. You've forgotten all of it." Nexus answered cryptically. She kept waiting for some kind of answer, but this great blue lion wasn't giving her anything except more questions.

"Nexus, please. Who am I? Have I done or forgotten something important? Please tell me, I need to know!" she begged. Nexus nodded, rubbing the top of her head with his massive paw.

"Apologies, goddess. I meant no harm. You are Rhinne, goddess of this world. If you ever require my help, do not hesitate to call me.”

"Rhinne, that's a pretty name. But what have I forgotten? Is it something important?"

"No chi… pardon, goddess. It is not important. In time, you will learn who you are. But for now, you have a world to name and populate. What shall you call this world of yours?" Nexus asked, guiding her to the railing where she could overlook the entirety of the world below her. From her vantage point, the world seemed so small, whereas from ground level, it had seemed expansive.

"I feel as if this world is so old, yet it has only just begun. Is that strange?" Rhinne asked, and Nexus smiled, shaking his head. Minutes passed as Rhinne thought about what she would name this new world of hers. It would have to be something stout-sounding. Something that sounded as if the world had been there for a very long time despite its young age.

"Old…old fern, no. Ol' springs, no, too lazy. Old horizon? No, no, no... it has to be well established but still new. Sap… yes, sap, short for sapling. Hmm…" As she contemplated the name and the spelling of her new world, she gathered a handful of sand and spread it on the dirt to write it out. Eventually, she settled on a name complete with its spelling.

"Nexus, I have a name for this world: Olde Sapp." The Light Spirit, Neirin, joined Nexus and was told the name of the world.

"Now, remember, once you have named the world this, you can never undo it. Doing so would require you to destroy the world and start anew."

"Yes, Neirin, I am certain. I would like to name this world Olde Sapp." The moment she finished speaking, thunder cracked across the skies as a golden light shot skyward, parting the clouds above, exploding over the entire continent before gathering together and disappearing from view.

"What was that?" Rhinne exclaimed with wide-eyed wonder and terror. Neirin smiled as he looked to Rhinne.

"That was the birth of the very root of the world, the one thing that will allow all life to exist here in Olde Sapp: The World Tree. It has a direct connection to the Life Stream and will grow in proportion to the number of people who reside in this dimension. Every dimension has one, and it takes on the form of a different tree in each." He explained, placing a hand on her shoulder and teleporting to the small maple sapling.

"So, how do I make this grow?" Rhinne asked, crouching next to it and brushing her fingers across one of its delicate leaves.

"By having people inhabit this world. It grows in reaction to the number of people living here," Rhinne considered his words: were the presences in her mind people waiting to be born? To be given form? Jitters ran through her body as she thought of how these people should look, what it would take to make them, or at least provide them a way to exist.

"What if I use pieces of the world to make them a body?" she thought. Looking at her own body, she felt along her arms, legs, chest, and back, feeling the hard bones within her skin. Was that what kept her upright? If so, what would she use to make them? While the bones needed to be strong, she wanted to make it mean something, something that would show these people just how valuable they were to her and to each other. As she thought, her eye caught a glimpse of a yellowish metal lying on the ground.

"That's it!" her mind shouted with glee, turning away from the small sapling and holding her palms out as gold seeped from the dirt, forming the bones Rhinne had felt in her own body. With another wave, she multiplied the completed skeletons, but they were all the same height and size. If they remained uniform, there would be so many boring people. With waves of her arms and intricate movements of her fingers, some of the skeletons became taller and larger while others became shorter and smaller. With the basics in place, she thought about what she should put in their heads: something that could absorb information and help them learn. There was nothing she could find or think of that would meet her wants, so she set about creating it.

When she started, it was almost as large as one of the rooms within Khaled. Days passed as she worked, laying down hundreds of millions of threads made of gold, each connected to small nodes made of diamonds. The spherical shape of her creation split into two halves: One half was rather plain, made up of symmetrical cubic shapes, while the other was freer-formed. The threads meandered through the space connecting to the nodes in random places.

"And what is the purpose of having two haves like this, Rhinne? Wouldn't it be more prudent to have the entire thing made one way or the other?" Nexus asked, having watched her work from the very first day.

"I don't think so. This boring side is supposed to help them make choices. This freer side is more to allow them to be happy, create things, and even imagine." Nexus nodded his understanding when Rhinne spread her hands out, closing them together as the giant apparatus shrank until it fit within the palms of her hands. The wires and diamonds became so tiny and dense that they almost appeared solid. Going to the skeletons, she opened the head and placed the apparatus inside, snapping her fingers as dozens more filled the head of each skeleton.

"Now they will need something to help this skeleton move." Rhinne once again felt her arms and legs, carefully noting the way her own muscles moved, swelled, and changed with each movement, yet remained firm. Rhinne searched the world for something with similar properties and found it on the edge of a marsh: clay. With a wave of her hand, she pulled a mass of it from the ground and brought it back to the skeletons, applying it over the bones. Time passed her by slowly as she painstakingly fashioned each muscle after what she felt in her own body, applying the final form to the rest with a snap.

Finally, came the skin, a thing that she would personally create, rather than form it from something in her world. With a gentle caress, Rhinne flowed her hands and fingers over the muscle structure, making the skin as she moved. It took some time, but her completed body now resembled a person. 

Rhinne then did the same to another skeleton, this one shorter and smaller, but more shapely, drawing out the clay and remolding the skeleton in certain spots to support the curvier shape. With a snap of her fingers, she applied the changes to all the Skeletons, again, randomizing their shapes and appearances throughout the throng.

As she finished with the human bodies, images that Rhinne thought had been long suppressed memories came to her. Images of birds, cattle, fish, whales, monkeys, and all kinds of creatures that roamed the sea, land, and air of Olde Sapp. She set to work creating what she imagined, setting the creatures free to roam the world.

She had been so busy creating the bodies and animals that she hardly noticed the World Tree growing little by little. When she did finally focus her attention on it, she was surprised to see a small tree, its leaves finally large enough to cast some shade.

"If the World Tree is a Direct line to the Life Stream, perhaps parts of it can give these bodies life and provide a place for these presences to go," she wondered. She created many bodies, more than she had leaves in fact. But Rhinne guessed that with each person brought to true life, the tree would grow and provide more. Sure enough, with each leaf she picked and touched to the chest of a person, a presence would leave her, and the tree would grow. Each of the bodies she created combined all the elements until a whole human breathed deeply, gasping for breath as the weight of life settled into them.

Within days, all the presences within her were now living beings. Rhinne then taught them to speak, read, write, weave cloth, farm, and care for the world around them. Decades passed, and the people began to travel the world she had created. 

Some people sought knowledge, learning how the world worked around them to harness its power for their own: wood, stone, water, and fire. Some of the people sought out Rhinne and asked to be taught or given the ability to manipulate these things at will. With help from Nexus, Rhinne granted their requests.

Once the world had become populated with a large number of people, the Light Spirit, Neirin, the manifestation of the World Tree, Aiden Sol, and Nexus each convened with Rhinne, telling her of the need and purpose of Transcendents: individuals within the world chosen by Light, Life, and Time.

"These people will ultimately become a steward and defender of the world within the bounds of the aspect of reality that has chosen them. Their power will come from the Conduits of the world." Neirin explained as the three of them were seated within Khaled, which Rhinne considered her home.

"And what are these conduits?" Rhinne asked, intrigued.

"The conduits are manifestations through which the chosen transcendent draws power from for their aspect of reality. For Light, it will be myself, as the sun, moon, and stars. For life, it is the World Tree, and for Time, it is this very temple." 

"I see, then I am to choose someone to represent the power of time?" asked Rhinne, already thinking about the hundreds of people born in the world. Nexus shook his head and placed a large paw on her hand.

"No goddess, I have already made that choice."

"Then why come to me with this knowledge if such people need choosing? Shouldn't such a choice be made as quickly as possible?" she asked, looking to both of them for answers when Neirin explained.

"We are but parts that make up the world as a whole. This world is yours first and foremost, and we wanted to bring to your attention the need. Every world needs them, and this world is no different. But we did not want to begin making changes to a world that does not belong to us without your permission."

"I see. Then by all means, make your selections." Rhinne smiled, pleasantly surprised when Nexus informed her that she would be the Transcendent of Time. Neirin chose a small girl no older than ten to be the Transcendent of Light, telling her that her powers and responsibility would grow as she did. Aiden chose a man with many years behind him as a grandfather. With the aspects of reality now having chosen protectors for the world, Rhinne turned her attention to the people of the world and their ever-expanding wanderings.

Those who traveled abroad asked for her guidance as they faced new and sometimes perilous creatures. When she heard of this, she was shocked to learn that the world she had created was giving birth to nightmarish creatures. 

Stone and trees came alive, seeking out those who wandered too far from safety, more appearing and becoming ever stronger with time. After nine generations, the people learned to forge, smelting metal from rock to create weapons and armor for fighting off these creatures. But even these discoveries were not enough to fully protect them.

Those who called themselves warriors begged for the strength and ability to protect the people better. To a few, Rhinne granted tremendous powers, who in turn taught the people how to harness and use the power awarded to them. And still the creatures became more powerful. Animals began to transform into ravenous monsters, while the people slowly turned on one another.

And then she felt it; something in the air. No, something in the world. It felt like a bad dream, a nightmare trying to swallow her whole. It was this something that was corrupting her creation. She tried to stop it, tried destroying it, even tried to find where it had come from or where it had settled, all in vain. Desperately, she began granting the people of the world more and better powers to help defend against this invisible force and the creatures it spawned. But still it persisted, growing in strength with each passing year.

She convened with the Transcendent of Life, Ward Crimsonheart, to ask if there was a way to fight off this invisible, intangible foe twisting the world. Rhinne, Ward, and the now fully grown Transcendent of Light, Louisa, all agreed that something needed to be done, or it would twist and corrupt the world from the inside out. The three of them journeyed across the globe, finding the very edges of the presence. They all tried to battle it back with little to no success, as this presence would erode and vanquish their powers.

"If we can't fight it back, what else are we supposed to do?" Louisa asked.

"There is only one thing we could try, but it will require all of us." Rhinne hummed, her brow low over her eyes in thought.

"What did you have in mind, young lady?" Ward asked, his wise eyes watching the edge of this presence and how it seemed to be growing.

"We have to contain it." Louisa and Ward both looked at her with questioning eyes.

"Do you even know how to do that?" Louisa shouted.

"With all of us together, I'm sure that we can contain it in a more manageable form. It may take some time, but we would need to start from the edges and pull it all together." Ward pointed back to the World Tree, which had since grown so much that its topmost branches began to gather clouds around them.

"If we use the World Tree as the center and start at Noon when Louisa's powers are at their strongest, we will be able to do so."

"Yeah, but the problem is the noon sun only lasts for a few minutes," Louisa argued.

"Leave that to me, Louisa." Nodding to each other, the three of them spread to the far reaches of the world and the edges of this malicious presence. With the sun at its peak, Rhinne threw her hand forward. A wave spread from her palm, coloring the world grey as time slowed to a near standstill. Threads of lightning and quakes within the air rumbled as the three of them fought with all their might to force this presence to bend to their will.

As they neared one another, small crystals began to form, and the struggle became ever harder as it fought containment. At times, their power would disintegrate, allowing the presence to escape through their containment and undo the progress they had gained. A monumental effort by all three of them eventually condensed the presence into a single place, creating a massive crystal. What power remained within them was used to ensure this presence would never again infect the world, locking it into the crystal form it had taken. With their power exhausted, Rhinne's time-slowing ability collapsed, and time once again resumed.

"What has happened here? Time has been…" Melting into existence, Nexus began to demand an explanation, but stopped when he saw all three transcendents lying utterly exhausted on the ground around a giant blue-white crystal. He couldn't let them fade away in such a state after whatever they had been through. 

Holding his paw between them, the sound of clocks clinking rang out as he restored their energy and healed over the tiny wounds littering their skin. As he worked, Nexus felt his attention drawn to the crystal as if it were calling to him. He tried to ignore it, but the persistent beckoning of the crystal kept his attention divided until Nexus breathed a sigh and focused all his attention on the task at hand. Once the three of them had been cared for, he again began to demand an explanation.

"I sensed something was wrong in the world and tried to contact you, but I could not. Now that I am finally able to contact you, I find you exhausted with this malicious crystal. What have you been doing? I haven't been able to contact you for almost 2,000 years!" All three of them looked to one another with wide eyes and stupefied stares.

"I didn't realize so much time had gone by." Rhinne breathed, staggering to a root of the World Tree and sitting down just as the strength left her knees, followed by Ward and Louisa.

"A presence is corrupting the world. The people of Olde Sapp have been trying to fight off its effects in the form of monstrous creatures made from the world and its animals. I finally enlisted the help of Ward and Louisa to fight it off, but even that was failing." Nexus looked to the crystal, feeling the same beckoning as before.

"And this crystal? What is it?" he asked with an edge in his voice, doing all he could to rend his gaze away from the crystal.

"This is the presence corrupting the world, given form and imprisoned. We found its edges and drove it all into one place, its concentration creating this." Rhinne explained as she held her hand towards the crystal.

"Now that you have it all in one place, can it be destroyed?" Asked Nexus, feeling his eyes being drawn back to the crystal until Ward stood between him and it. Nexus felt a burning hate swell within him when Ward blocked his sight. Rhinne held up her hand as a mirror appeared before her. Images of destruction followed by the nothingness scrolled across it, the same nothingness Rhinne had first encountered upon awakening.

"No, unfortunately. Doing so would only release it in a catastrophic explosion. It could destroy the world and rip time itself apart." Nexus's hate continued to rise until Louisa put a hand on his shoulder and shook him gently, waking him from his angered trance.

"Nexus, are you alright?" As his senses came back, Nexus stepped away from the crystal, turning so that he would no longer face it.

"That crystal is powerful. My very looking at it draws me to it with an almost fanatical urgency. I am afraid that if I were to touch it, I would not be able to resist its will."

"Then we must rid this world of its presence," Ward suggested, looking back to it but not feeling the same beckoning that Nexus spoke of.

"We can't do that, Ward. That would only make another world have to deal with the problem." Louisa said in response.

"Then what are we to do with it? If it stays here, the very thing Nexus explained will happen to someone else." Ward argued as Rhinne stood and walked between them.

"Not if we three were to choose a person and give them the power to overcome the crystal’s temptation. They could, in turn, teach others how to resist and be guardians of this crystal for all time."

"And why can't one of us take it and guard it? We are supposed to be the defenders of this world, aren't we?" Louisa demanded, causing them all to stop and ponder the question until Nexus answered.

"That would still be a problem. You are only able to resist it because of your proximity to one another. If I were to have the other Cosmordia Tridia, the Light Spirit and Phanes here with me, I would be able to resist without incident."

"But if we're only able to resist it because we’re all here, how is a single human supposed to resist it?" Louisa shouted until Ward calmed her, bringing out a sheet of paper and drawing a shape on it with a clump of rich soil.

"We shall give them a mark drawn by all of us to help them resist it. This mark will then be the sign passed down to the future generations of guardians." Rhinne and Louisa looked to the shape he had drawn: a simple 'v' when Rhinne took the clump of earth and drew two small wings beside it, aimed down, and Louisa added two more wings pointing up on the ends of the downward wings. When Nexus felt they had found their answer, he quietly left through a portal back to his home at the Center of All Time.

"It is set then. This symbol will be the sign for those we shall call the Grandmasters." The three of them nodded in agreement to their accomplishment until Rhinne spoke up.

"Who will be the first of the warriors to guard this crystal?" she asked with concern. Looking up and winking, Ward thought hard while rubbing his chin until he shook his finger and raised his brow.

"Before Aiden called me to be a Transcendent, I was head of my family, the Crimsonhearts. Over the years, we made ourselves a keep in the state of Versal to keep the west safe from attacking creatures. One of my granddaughters would be an excellent candidate as the first Grandmaster. Crimsonwood Keep is well built and fortified to keep those who would use this crystal for ill intent far away."

"And what is the name of your Granddaughter?" asked Rhinne as they began transporting the crystal to said keep.

"Lukania. She is a skilled spearwoman and a strong-willed. There was even a time when…" Rhinne and Louisa smiled as they listened to tales of the girl they were to meet and choose for the critical task. It wasn't a perfect solution, but the world would remain safe as the crystal remained protected.

Chapter Text

Seven millennia passed in Olde Sapp within what seemed to Rhinne as the blink of an eye. In that time, Rhinne chose a human to be an attendant within the Temple of Time by the name of Serpo Arkum. His mortality would stretch to a near limitless amount as a gift from Rhinne. His charge was to maintain the temple and oversee the creatures that roamed the halls. He also became a close advisor to Rhinne, whom she affectionately nicknamed “Grandpa”.

Unlike her, old age overtook Ward and Louisa, and they eventually passed away, passing on their duty as Transcendents to another within the world. They, too, would age and die, the cycle repeating every eighty to one hundred years. The giant crystal that she, Ward, and Louisa had created was dubbed the Antellion by the second Grand Master. He named it so for its strange ability to draw people in who became unable to pull away from it, much the same way an Antlion's pit would drag its prey toward it.

The enormous island-like landmass of Olde Sapp was divided into nine countries, with a tenth comprising a massive city that surrounded the now gargantuan world tree, also named Olde Sapp. Here, an enormous boom in technology advances took root. After seven thousand years of simple farm living and exploration to find more and better ways to survive, the brilliant minds of the time ushered in a new age for everyone.

New and better metals besides pure iron formed, allowing for the discovery of steam power, magnetism, electricity, and nuclear fission. Rhinne would visit the city often to see what new thing had been created. She would usually disguise herself as a lowly miller's daughter come to see the wonders of the city. But she would soon be found out, mostly by inquisitive children, who would then escort her through the metropolis in a throng of children and a few adults as well. As technology became more widespread, the city continued to grow, expanding seemingly every year.

Despite the rapid growth of technology among the people, the shadow of Antellion still loomed within the Crisonwood Keep in what was now the country of Versal to the west. The citizens of the world brought this technology to bear against the walls of the Keep. Guns, explosives, and cannons would all roar to break open the gates, only to be pushed back by the forces of the Crimsonheart family. The following 2,500 years would witness hundreds of battles fought at the gates of the Keep. Full-scale wars marked the last hundred years of that time. The countries of Krakia to the north, followed by Tynerum, Commercci, and Arboren, formed armies in an attempt to seize the power of the Antellion by force.

Versal alone would not have been able to withstand the attacks, even with the extensively trained assistance of the Crimsonwood forces. But thanks to the southern countries of South Perry and Amherst, Versal remained steadfast. Each of these wars would be known only by their numbers, as the first, second, third, and fourth wars of Olde Sapp. It was during the Fourth War that the most diligent and powerful of the Crimsonheart Family would take stewardship of the Keep: Andrew. He and his wife, Glona, both fought in the Fourth War. But when it was over, they both saw the overwhelming number of children orphaned as a result. The wars left the northeastern counties in a poor state, as most, if not all, their resources were spent on trying to obtain Antellion.

Through hard work and even through undercover operations into enemy countries, the majority of the Orphans came to Versal. Here, they were given homes and citizenship. The Crimsonhearts adopted some of the children under the condition that they would help defend the Antellion. Some rejected the prospect and found happiness with other families, but a few did accept and went on to become Grandmasters themselves. Among the children adopted by the Crimsonhearts were a bright, inquisitive boy named Subani and a quiet yet protective boy named Narcain.

Rhinne paid closer attention to these two, especially, granting Subani and Narcain magical abilities that were more powerful than their brothers and sisters. More powerful even than the greatest mages of the time. Narcain focused his skills and research on further advancing the world's technology. He became known for introducing the scientists to a strange but powerful energy known as Mana.

Coal for fueling the steam engines of the city and the world was becoming increasingly scarce. Once it became clear how to harvest and refine it from the ground, Mana became a steady alternate fuel source. Despite the find, however, it soon became apparent that it would not be able to sustain the growing needs of the world as a primary source of energy. It became increasingly expensive to mine and refine. The world considered other forms of energy, including nuclear fission, which provided an extreme amount of power with very little material. Again, this ultimately proved dangerous as experiments proved that without a constant and stable means to control and insulate it, Nuclear fission would quickly become deadly.

As the search for an alternative fuel source continued, Subani led the way in diplomatic conferences between countries. The small Country of Elpam was rich in coal deposits. But it was out of reach to most of the world because they refused to see themselves as part of the world. Through Subani, Elpam agreed to mine their coal deposits in exchange for food and infrastructure. With the help of Versal's Iron and Orhalcon mines and Amherst's rich farmlands, Elpam finally became stable enough to prosper.

Coal once again flowed to all corners of the world. With its fresh infusion of coal, the allied forces of Krakia and Tynerum marched through the forested lands of Ulu for Versal in the west. The fifth war proved more brutal than the previous two wars, leaving hundreds dead on the battlefield. Narcain helped battle until Subani's diplomatic skill brought the war to an uneasy end. As the conference was dispersing and the Crimsonhearts were leaving for their home in the Keep, Narcain pulled his father, Andrew, aside.

"Why do we not just gather our forces and bend Krakia and Tynerum into submission? I have read the history of the world, and they have been the primary aggressors or have had some hand in attempts to obtain the Antellion." The question made Andrew sigh, looking over his shoulder at the large sword sheathed on it.

"You do have a point, my son. But we are stewards of the great crystal, not crusaders."

"So are we only to sit behind our walls while the rest of the world continues to come after something that it shouldn't have? Why then don't we destroy it?"

"The goddess Rhinne herself stated that doing so would be catastrophic."

"Then why don't we at least use its power to protect Versal, or at the very least the Keep? So much power would be an excellent deterrent."

"That would not be wise, brother," Subani interjected, coming back to them when he noticed the two of them were gone from their group.

"And why wouldn't it be, scholarly brother of mine?" asked Narcain in a playfully mocking tone. Subani remained unchanged before explaining his position.

"Before you came into the family, I witnessed a band of thieves get close to the crystal only to be obliterated when they touched it. There is too much there to control. The crystal's power has, in all actuality, been growing steadily ever since its creation. This is why these wars and battles are coming to our country more often." Andrew's eyes became wide as he furrowed his brow hard.

"Growing? How?"

"I have been studying that father, and the only findings that I have are superficial at best."

"Don't leave us hanging, dear brother. Please, share what you have found so far, and perhaps we can come to an answer all the sooner." Narcain prodded, holding his chin with devious interest.

"My findings indicate this crystal is feeding off the thoughts and emotions of everyone within the world, absorbing them, and, in turn, creating more power and further spreading its influence." With slow, casual steps, Narcain walked to one of the many high windows within the Olde Sapp conference hall, looking out across the many bronze, brown, and beige colored buildings. The steam cars and trams chuffed by with people strolling along the sidewalks in all manner of attire, from the wealthy to the working.

"That is interesting. And you're right: this does require further study. If the power of the Antellion has been growing all these many millennia, using its power would be deadly at best, and destroying it would only be apocalyptic. There is no other course than to keep guarding it. But how long will that last? If its power is growing, perhaps even the mark of the Transcendents will eventually become useless."

"There is no way to know that for sure, Narcain. All we can do for now is do what we've always done: Guard the Antellion." With the matter settled for the given moment, the three of them joined with the rest of the family to return to the Keep.

In the aftermath of the Fifth War, Olde Sapp seemed to stagnate. Coal was once again running in shorter and shorter supplies as Elpam's coal veins dwindled. The demand for the fuel had grown so much that the miners could hardly mine enough in one day to keep up with demand. Council Members from each country gathered to discuss the growing crisis.

Much of the world's engines and machines ran on steam, which was made by burning coal. Other fuels had been explored for generating steam, and the development of rudimentary hydroelectric power was underway. However, it would still be many years before it could produce enough power to be of practical use. Still, the world's energy needs continued to grow. Nuclear fission power was a good alternative, but only when used in stationary buildings to generate electricity or to create steam for stationary steam engines. Mana-powered machines were almost thirty times more efficient than steam or fission combined. But the cost of mining and refining said mana was so high that, despite its inefficiency, made steam and fission the better choice.

"There is a crystal kept in Versal that could be the answer." The council member from Amherst offered.

"A crystal? What sort of Crystal?" The Ulu Council member asked. The Council members from the western half of the world remained silent, grumbling even at the mention of said crystal.

"I've only heard rumors and legends, but reports suggest the Crimsonheart Family guards this crystal in their Keep. It is supposed to be extremely powerful, so powerful in fact that almost no one can touch it."

"It's what our countries have warred over for centuries?" The council member from Commercci growled, motioning to the Krakian, Tynerum, and Arboren council members.

"You mean it's real?" Amherst's member asked, standing out of his seat and putting both hands on the table.

"Oh yes, it is very real," Tynerum's member jabbed, throwing a few black and white sketches onto the table, making them spread apart.

"Our scouts and spies within Versal have given first-hand accounts of this crystal, and say they had to opt for divine intervention to leave as they wanted to take the crystal for themselves." Ulu and Elpam's members took up a picture each, looking over the sketches before all of them turned to Versal's member.

"Have you been hoarding this crystal from us? From the world?" South Perry's member demanded, shaking a picture as he spoke.

"No, he hasn't," a woman's voice declared, drawing all their attention to the door where a woman stood dressed in a white toga and golden crown.

"Goddess, you humble us with your presence." Krakia's member said as they all bowed their heads to her before quietly taking their seats. Rhinne moved to the head of the table with regal steps and sat down, facing them all with intense eyes.

"As to the crystal you were speaking of, the Antellion is something that no one should use. Its power is the solidified form of a force that began corrupting all of Olde Sapp near the beginning. The First Transcendent of Light and Life, along with myself, bound that force into the crystal you now know."

"But its power is said to be immense! Surely using it for mundane tasks such as heat and electricity shouldn't be a problem." Arboren's member interjected, making Rhinne shake her head once again.

"Using any part of that crystal's power, for even the smallest task, means its influence would spread across the world once more. The wars and battles to obtain the crystal would only magnify."

"Then what if we were to use it to create something else we could use. Coal is running out, and any other means of power are just not feasible enough." Ulu's member explained.

"I would still prefer that the Antellion be left alone. Until I have found a way to dispose of the crystal, I am asking that it be left alone." The answer Rhinne gave left the majority of the council agitated. She may be their patron goddess, but why did she deny them the one thing they actually needed? Reluctantly, they all agreed to leave the Antellion alone, but Rhinne knew these people, for all their good intentions, wouldn’t abide by her wishes for long. And as she thought, no sooner had she returned to the Temple of Time than the members of the Council all agreed to pursue its use.

"Human tenacity is only matched by their stubbornness." Rhinne sighed to herself. If they were going to use it, then it would mean so many more people would be near the crystal and exposed to its harmful influence. At the very least, she knew that such an event would lead to disaster all the sooner. Before the Council arrived at Crimsonwood Keep, she visited Andrew and explained what the Council had decided and what may come of it.

"What is it you would have me do, goddess? I am but a man born to protect this crystal and the world from its power." He asked with tension in his words.

"It is not a burden I am going to lay on you, Crimsonheart. You have done well in protecting this crystal, and for that, you have my eternal gratitude. But resisting this persistent advance will only make things worse for all." Pressing her palms together, Rhinne pulled them apart, revealing a sandglass, its sand frozen within.

"Take this sandglass and touch it to the Antellion. It is a barrier to minimize the range of its influence. There will be hundreds of people near it in the coming future, and the last thing anyone wants is for the Antellion's influence to spread and fall into the hands of the ill-willed." Andrew took the sandglass, looking it over and puzzled at the unmoving sand within.

"Is there a reason you can't touch this to the crystal, my goddess?"

"Even a goddess such as I am not immune to the influence of the Antellion. Only when all three of the Transcendents stand together can it be resisted. That mark on your forehead was made by we first Transcendents, and is the only thing keeping you from its influence." Andrew nodded his understanding, re-pledging himself to Rhinne to keep the crystal safe.

"You come with some interesting propositions, Council members, but my sons Narcain and Subani have yet to understand the power of the crystal fully. Would it not be better to wait until we all have a better understanding of it?" Crimsonheart argued, trying to sway the council’s minds from using it altogether.

"The time is coming when the energy reserves of the world will run out, and from what I have read and understand about this crystal, the Antellion's power is nearly limitless." Ulu's member said, to which the rest agreed as well.

"Hasn't the goddess herself told you of the dangers that using the crystal in such a manner could be dangerous?" Crimsonheart shot back.

"I have seen the influence this crystal has on the men of the world. Its power is limited to Versal and the Keep, but using it in this manner could spread it across the world. You are all FOOLS for wanting to use it like this!" thundered Crimsonheart: Rhinne's warning had been about them using the crystal, but he never imagined something like this.

"No, no, no, Master Crimsonheart. We aren't talking about using the power of the crystal exclusively. We mean to use its power to create something else scientists in Olde Sapp have been researching: Artificial Mana." Lowering his brow, Andrew squinted his eyes and remained silent, waiting for an explanation until the Governor of Olde Sapp stepped forward.

"Artificial Mana is every bit as powerful as its real counterpart. However, real mana is very expensive to mine and process, making it nearly worthless. Artificial Mana, on the other hand, is very cheap to make, cheaper even than using coal. Its manufacture, however, requires a lot of energy. Plans for mana generators are nearing completion, but a viable power source is still needed. The Antellion is that power source." Unnerving quiet surrounded the lot of them as they all waited to hear Andrew's answer. Turning around, Andrew looked back at the stained glass window depicting the crystal, thinking of the sandglass Rhinne gave him to limit its influence. With a sweep of his arm to toss aside his cloak, Andrew locked serious eyes with the council members.

"You must draw up a pact and promise that Olde Sapp will never use the Antellion’s power for anything other than the production of this Mana. If not, the other Grandmasters and I will take the crystal back by force."

"Oh no, we won't be taking this crystal away from the Keep at all. In fact, we would build power lines that would run from the crystal here all the way back to the production station in Olde Sapp. You would still oversee its protection."

"Still, draw up the pact and bring it here for all involved to sign. Only then will I allow its use as such." Within a month, the pact had been drawn up and signed. Copies were given to all council members and to the Crimsonhearts as a reminder of what they intended and were limited to. A housing around Antellion began construction as soon as the pact was signed, as well as power lines running to the city of Olde Sapp. Construction on the artificial mana generators called the Grand Gears started at the same time. The factory was ultimately in the shape of an enormous clock tower, affectionately named Bigger Ben by Rhinne herself.

As a clock tower, it did house an enormous clock for all the city to see. However, gears, clutches, levers, and pistons filled the tower, all connected to giant brass rings surrounding great green stones. After five years, all of the construction was completed. As part of the competition and start-up ceremony, the honor of connecting the Antellion to the Grand Gears was given to Andrew and Glona. With a throw of a giant switch, the power of the Antellion blazed through the powerlines into Olde Sapp, starting the heavy machinery into motion.

Within hours, the first of the golden colored artificial mana was flowing from the machinery into tanks ready for use. Once the Artificial mana was confirmed to be stable enough, machines, vehicles, and factories converted their mechanisms to use this potent new source of energy. Within a few more years, Olde Sappp construction companies built pipelines and transport systems for other countries to import Artificial Mana.

Narcain and Subani completed their Antellion research, finding that it gathered power from the traits of people throughout the world: Luck, Affability, Inner Strength, Wisdom, and Inner Agony. The crystal would absorb these traits through the thoughts of the people in the world. Once the crystal absorbed these traits, it would then balance and expel them as the power used in Olde Sapp to generate the Artificial Mana.

"You mean to say that the more people are in the world…"

"… the more powerful the crystal will become, father. It is an amazing thing. Terrifying, really," Narcain explained as they watched the housing lap up the Antellion’s power. As the demand for artificial mana began to increase, so did the number of mana generators. The Grand Gears spread far and wide underground to accommodate each new generator. Eventually, the inner workings became so large that the human mechanics responsible for its maintenance could no longer keep up. With the help and guidance of Rhinne, the scientists of Olde Sapp created what they called the Mechanized Assitence Chassis Halodron Induction Neuron Intelligent Synthetic Tender: M.A.C.H.I.N.I.S.T.

This artificial intelligence used a large arm-like device to traverse the immense inner workings. Using its six spider arms along with the mechanical laborers called Steel Spiders, it took over maintenance of the Grand Gears. With the Gears cared for, the scientists resumed creating new technologies, eventually developing inter-dimensional rings. These rings used a combination of magic and science, allowing explorers to travel to other worlds, even other dimensions, bringing back new and different technologies to integrate into the world.

Despite all of this influx of technology, Krakia and Tynerum still periodically sent small squadrons to try and break the power conduits leading into Olde Sapp. Together, the two countries would then concoct reports of how Versal was breaking the pact by starving the world of the crystal's power. Their claims stated Versal was attempting to make demands of the world for the power of the Antellion.

"This is an outrage against all of Olde Sapp! The Antallion should be moved to another country, out of the hands of Versal!" Tynerum's member would shout to the Grand Overture, a court established for regulating the pursuits of Olde Sapp after the creation of the Inter-Dimensional Gates.

"Have you evidence to this effect?" the lead magistrate asked.

"At least nine messages have been sent by Versal explaining that a power failure coming from the Antellion would cause a temporary shortage of Mana. Each time the message went out, the problem occurred within the gates of the Crimsonwood Keep. Each time, Krakia or Tynerum have brought these concerns to the Grand Overture, yet nothing has been done. The Antellion should be moved to another country as a sign of good faith that Versal is not using the temporary disruption to gather and store power for an attack upon Olde Sapp."

"Yes, Council member of Tynerum, I remember. I have been the one to hear your constant 'concerns' regarding the location of the Antellion. Your evidence, while numerous, is coincidental at best. Until you can provide the Overture concrete evidence of this so-called 'hoarding of power', this Overture shall henceforth ban any further claims from Tynerum and Krakia from any hearings."

"But Magistrate! Such a power is…"

"DISMISSED!" the magistrate bellowed, slamming down his hammer, signaling the rest of the magistrates to disperse as well.

"We need that crystal if we are to have any hope of making our proposals heard with any amount of seriousness." Krakia's member whispered.

"I know. With the gates now available to us, there are technologies and powers we as a world have not been able to obtain simply because of the Overture's unwillingness to use force. This world could become a powerful hub. Our armies may be strong, but they lack the overwhelming power to ensure we get what we need or want. We need that crystal."

"You mean that you would want to go to war for a sixth time with Versal? They have been able to push back our forces for hundreds of years. What makes you think this time will be any different?" Krakia’s member hissed. The member from Tynerum smiled, passing a note to him and leaving in silence.

Several days later

"How have you been able to keep this secret from the Grand Overture? Don't they send inspectors out every month to ensure we are all at least abiding by the pact?" The king of Krakia exclaimed, marveling at the massive underground space, seeing the thousands of glowing blue tanks of raw mana.

"The pact only states that we are not to use the power directly from the Antillion while it remains in Versal. It says nothing about what we are doing here. We were able to salvage the old Mana Mining equipment when Olde Sapp converted to Artificial Mana and have been running it on a volunteer basis. It keeps costs low enough that it doesn't show up on our spending habits and raise suspicions." The king of Tynerum explained, both of them watching the masses below working on huge battle tanks, mana cannons, and flying machines.

"Combined with Krakian forces, we should have enough to overthrow the Crimsonwood Keep and take the Antellion for ourselves."

"Yes, and with it on our side, nothing will be able to stand in our way."

Five years later

Morning broke through the window, waking Andrew to see the picture of his beloved Glona smiling at him on the nightstand. Her death during the Sixth War took its toll on the entire Crimsonheart family. Krakian forces had pushed all the way up to the keep in an attempt to capture the Antellion. Unfortunately, Narcain was witness to her accidental but brutal murder. He had been close with her just as he had been close to Subani, and her death triggered him to lose control of his immense powers. Within minutes, he’d driven back the attacking forces.

After the war was over, Narcain was never the same. He became increasingly insistent that the Antellion would be better used to annihilate the two countries. Time and again, Subani managed to hold his anger at bay, but it was becoming harder as the years passed. Narcain began developing and learning to control powers that even Rhinne would not grant to the populace. As Narcain's powers grew, so too did the number of bodies with each battle. Andrew bolted upright when a soldier came bursting through the door, and the entire castle jolted.

"What was that?!"

"It’s Krakia and Tynerum, sir! They've come at us with a full squadron of heavy guns. The forward bulwark has already fallen, and the secondary bulwark is starting to give way. I think that jolt we felt was a shot from one of their heavy guns." Groaning in frustration, Andrew threw the covers off, running to his armor stand and hastily donning his armor.

"Haven't they had enough of war? What is this, the Eighth time?" Andrew shouted as the sound of another mortar howled overhead, slamming into the roof.

"After the Seventh War, you would think so. But I've never seen them like this. Their attack seems more desperate than tactical." The soldier responded, throwing Andrew's cloak around his shoulders and securing it around his neck.

"Is that so? Well then, let my sons know and meet them at the second bulwark. I shall make my way towards the Antellion.

"Even Narcain, sir? You did forbid him from fighting after the massacre during the Seventh War." Andrew slowed his movements, closing his eyes with a long, slow sigh.

"No, do not alert Narcain." The soldier acknowledged his orders and ran out the door, ordering the other nearby soldiers to follow after him. Andrew stood alone in the silence, picking up a picture of Glona. It was the last one that Narcain and Glona took together before her death. He could still remember the horrid sight of Narcain standing amid the pools of blood staining his clothes and mountains of corpses around him. His brutality steadily grew as did his belief that the world needed to be forced into submission, ending all wars.

Gathering up his sword and slinging it over his back, Andrew called on the soldiers guarding the halls as he made his way towards the Antellion. As he walked, his mind wandered back to the words Narcain had bellowed to him at the end of the Seventh War.

"So many people have died, and for what?! Wars are getting more frequent. The only way to stop it all is to overpower them all: let me use the Antellion, and I will end all the wars, end all the battles. No one will ever lose anyone they love ever again!" After those words, it became crystal clear to both Subani and Andrew that Narcain would never deviate, nor did it seem that he would ever want to heal the wound left behind by the death of his mother.

Upon nearing the Antellion, Andrew stopped cold when he saw Narcain standing before the massive crystal, a new insignia carved into his forehead, glowing with angry pale blue light.

"It took you long enough, father." He scoffed.

"Narcain, what are you doing here? I thought I forbade you from ever coming near this accursed crystal."

"What do you think I'm here to do?" he responded with a sneer. The few soldiers who had accompanied Andrew charged, despite his orders to hold their position. In the blink of an eye, the soldiers vanished, leaving smears of blood running down through the cracks of every stone in the room.

"Narcain, that was not…"

"Not what father? Necessary? Kind? Protective?! The Crimsonheart family has been guarding this damned crystal for as long as I have been a part of this family, longer if you count your ancestors. And what has it brought us?! War, death, and pain, all because of this crystal! You preach and pontificate about protecting humanity from its power, yet you do so little to protect your own family!" Andrew lowered his head as his shoulders slumped, the weight of his sword pulling him to the ground all the harder.

"I know the pain you feel. Do you think that I don't miss Glona every day since her death?"

"SHUT UP!" Narcain shrieked, power exploding from his body and reacting with the Antellion, causing a massive surge. Fire flared around the siphon apparatus and tore down the giant powerlines towards Olde Sapp.

"If you had used its power like you should have all those years ago, she would be standing here right now!"

"And if I had used its power, I could have done far worse. Tell me how many people have even touched the Antellion without dying or killing those around them. Tell me, son, tell me!" Narcain clenched his fists so tightly that his skin creaked.

"None, until now!" he growled, throwing his hand back as power gathered on his palm.

"Son! No!" A blast of light ripped apart the siphon apparatus, breaking the crystal from its cradle. The blast wave threw Andrew to the ground, knocking his sword from his back as it stuck between the cobblestones.

"You are too weak for what needs doing. The Crimsonheart name is shamed by weakness. I will make it feared for its strength!"

"All this power, and yet you still won't be able to bring your mother back," Andrew grunted, picking himself off the floor and wiping his ears to see blood on his fingers. The ringing in his ears made it hard to stand up straight, but he willed his legs to stay under him. The comment made Narcain stop his rage, standing still with the power of the Antellion raging through his body.

"That may be true, Crimsonheart…" he hissed. Andrew reached for his sword, rushing at Narcain with all his might, tears streaming down his face, until Narcain held up his hand. Spears of light formed and stuck through his body, holding him in midair. Narcain waved his hand, bringing the numb body of Andrew close to him to whisper in his ear.

"…but I will ensure that people like you or those of Krakian and Tynerum never exist again. This world requires strength, not words." Throwing his hand aside, Andrew flew into the wall as blood began to pool around him, filling the cracks and grout lines of all the bricks. Life remained long enough within Andrew to watch Narcain leave the building with the Antiellion in tow. As life faded from his eyes, Andrew Crimsonheart struggled to breathe his last few words.

"I'm… sorry… my son…"

Rhinne could only watch in horror as the world she created was decimated by Narican, wiping the entire capital city of Krakia and Tynerum from existence with a sweep of his hand. She would have given anything to intervene, but the thrall of power emanating from the Antellion would have thrown her into an uncontrollable rampage. After a few hours, Narcain's mind shattered as the power within the crystal overpowered him. Subani and the rest of Narcain's siblings tried to reason and hold him back, but all of them, save for Subani, were vaporized in seconds.

Knowing that there was only one course of action left, Rhinne granted power to Subani to overpower his brother, finally getting him away from the Antellion and restraining him within magical bindings. Narcain struggled, writhing in fury against his restraints, cursing Subani with all he had as all the pain he had been hiding came to bear. His screams varied between blaspheming the name of the Crimsonhearts and trying to explain that allowing the Antellion to exist would only bring more pain.

Subani could only look to the crystal, knowing that Narcain was right: allowing the crystal to exist anymore would only bring more pain. But destroying it would mean the end of everything. In either case, the world was doomed. Protect the Antellion and allow the world to tear itself apart in a slow death, or destroy the crystal and wipe everything away in one second. Taking a picture of the entire family as children from his pocket, Subani laughed to himself. Memories of what their family had been ran through his mind.

"All this time I've been trying to learn how to bring peace by talking, only to ignore the very war fought in my own family. Mother, Father, I'm sorry I let you down." Rhinne held her breath as she watched Subani gather every last ounce of power within his body, focusing it all on his palms.

"Subani, no, don't. There is a way to fix this!" Rhinne pleaded. From far below, she could hear the voice of the young man focusing his power.

"There is no other way, goddess. I'm sorry, and goodbye."

"NOO…" Rhinne threw her hand out, sending down her power to Olde Sapp to protect it. Subani released the power into the crystal. A pinprick of light shone far below Rhinne's temple, spreading in a dome as a flash. She covered her eyes as a barrier flared around the Temple while the roar of the explosion shook it. Heat and sound ripped through everything outside the barrier, tearing even time itself apart. The shockwave threw her against a wall within the temple. Rhinne awoke to find herself sprawled on the floor, covered in dust, from a nearby sand fountain that the shock wave ripped apart.

Racing to the edge, she looked over the railing only to find nothing: an infinite emptiness. She fell to her knees as the sight engulfed her: it was all gone. Serpo came to her holding a small orb of light in his palm.

"It is not all gone, goddess. You did manage to save this." Looking up, she saw him holding the city of Olde Sapp, and the country of Versal, with the Crimsonwood Keep in a sphere of light. Taking the Orb from him, she cradled it to her chest and wept. How could she have let something like that happen to her world? Should she start again and use this small piece left of her world as its seed?

The thought of the world tearing itself apart again kept her from attempting to create a new world. Arkum did what he could to comfort her, cradling her as she wept. The sight of the world having destroyed itself caused her to fall into a chasm of depression. Nothing Serpo did helped bring a smile to her face. Thousands upon thousands of years passed by, time moving only within the temple of time itself, as it was the only other thing to survive the explosion. Rhinne felt as if she were dead, only moving enough to breathe.

And then, they came. The echoes of their voices woke Rhinne from her catatonic state and coaxed her to the railing of her temple. Within the emptiness of her world were two beings: a woman with great white wings on her back, and the other, having strong arms and black hair. They hadn't been there long when the woman caught sight of the temple. The woman spread her wings and brought them both to the Temple, setting down gracefully.

"How did you come here? There is nothing here." Rhinne whispered. The man's stern face softened as the woman knelt next to her, holding her hands within her own.

"We found this world by accident. What is your name, and what happened here that you would say nothing is left?" the woman asked, concern in her voice.

"The world I created tore itself apart. I am Rhinne, goddess of Olde Sapp and Trascendent of Time. Who are you?" Rhinne asked, almost in a whisper.

"We are traveling sages and have been through many different worlds learning magic. I am Minerva the Gentle, and this is my betrothed, Corus the Black."

Chapter Text

It took quite some time, but with Rhinne's help, Minerva and Corus created a new world called Ossyria. In the back of her mind, Rhinne couldn't help but feel that she heard a name similar to both Minverva and Ossyria. Perhaps it was like the presences she had felt so long ago when she created Olde Sapp: long-buried memories, but of what?

"There, that should do it. All that remains is to bring some people into their world." Minerva stated, her wings fluttering with anticipation.

"If I may, Minerva, there is something that I wish to give this world so that what happened to mine will never happen to yours." Rhinne offered. Corus nodded and motioned for her to do so.

"Yes, please, by all means, goddess." Rhinne grinned, still unsure she was fit for the title: it brought back memories of the first Transcendents of her world. The World Tree had taken root, and a new Light Spirit named Avner watched them overhead, both having to choose a Transcendent of their own still. Such potential was here, and she didn't want this world to be as unfortunate as hers. Holding out her hands, she presented Minerva and Corus with twelve orange gems, each glowing with a star of power deep within.

"I created these gems, which I call the Pillars of Time. When casting a spell through these twelve gems, it will make the spell unbreakable, except by the person who cast the spell, and only that person, or until they die."

"And how would this help our world?" Corus asked, raising an eyebrow as he held up one of the gems.

"I am going to cast a spell of protection that will prevent this world from ever being destroyed like mine was, then spread these gems across your world. This spell will last as long as I do, and I am immortal." Rhinne answered with a smile. Minerva and Corus both agreed to such a spell, standing aside as Rhinne held her arms wide. Each of the gems circled her in a ring as she cast the spell, taking nearly an hour to recite it. When the spell was complete, the twelve stones scattered in all directions. Within minutes, waves of orange passed over them in the sky as the spell took effect.

"Will we ever be able to find these Pillars of time?" Corus asked.

"You will. You need only locate one, and it will guide you to another." Minerva sighed with great relief, shaking the hand of Rhinne in thanks.

"And to think, all of this would never have been possible without these." Holding out her hand, Minvera levitated five crystals, each a different color.

"Now what did you call these again, my love?" Corus asked. Rhinne chuckled to herself: questions seemed to be the only thing Corus spoke.

"I… I don't think I ever gave them a name. Perhaps I'll continue calling them just 'The Crystals'."

"Then 'The Crystals' it shall be," Corus announced, holding his hand out as the crystals passed into his hands.

"There is one more thing that I would like to give you. But it is more a selfish request than anything."

"Rhinne, you are more than welcome to request anything of us, as long as it's within the power we've learned to do so," Corus replied, putting his arm around Minerva and kissing the top of her head.

"I would like to put this somewhere in your world. It is a remnant of mine, and I believe that it would best survive here in Ossyria." Holding out her hand, she presented the orb of light containing Olde Sapp and Versal saved before the Antellion annihilated everything.

"By all means, Rhinne, feel free to put it anywhere," Corus answered.

"Perhaps it would be best to put this at the bottom of one of your oceans where those that come to your world can discover it, when the time is right." With an agreeing nod, Corus and Minerva walked with her, leading her to one of the many oceans surrounding the vast continent they had created.

"I don't mean to pry, Rhinne, but what happened to your world that this is the only remaining piece?" Corus asked, quickly elbowed in the ribs by Minerva. A sad smile crept across Rhinne’s face as she wiped a tear from her eye.

"It is quite a long tale." She warned.

"We'll be walking for some time." Corus pointed out, holding up a map to show their location in relation to the ocean.

"Very well. At the beginning, I was the only one there. Nothing, and I insist nothing existed, save for me…"

High above them in the Temple of Time, Serpo Arkum watched the three of them happily walk through the newly finished world below. Four eons he attended to Rhinne's, carefully watching over her in her catatonic state. Even before that happened, when Rhinne had chosen him from the millions of people in Olde Sapp, he had been her attendant.

As the centuries passed, he began to harbor feelings for Rhinne. At first, he thought it inappropriate that a human could entertain such thoughts. But as time passed, the feelings became stronger. When Rhinne fell into her deep depression after Olde Sapp's destruction, he was there for her, caring for her through the eons before these two had come. He read to her memories stored within the Temple of Time, spoke with her, and guided her through the halls, despite her silent, catatonic state.

He wanted her to become better, but he wanted it to happen because of his care. When Minerva and Corus appeared, she slowly began to improve. But it wasn't because of him. All the time he had spent by her side when she cried, all the energy he spent in trying to reach her was for nothing! These newcomers, these impostors, had done in a few short decades what he wasn't able to do in eons. Did she not understand what he had put himself through?!

Serpo tried to hint and guide Rhinne to see that these newcomers weren't what she believed them to be, and that he was the one to be her salvation. Despite his schemes, it was all moot as she spent more and more time with them, creating their new world. With rage boiling within him, Serpo Arkum left an angry note stating his feelings and rage, then left the temple. One day, he would make her pay for abandoning him and rebuffing him. One day, she would regret not seeing his feelings. One day, she would die.